Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

When Kim Rok Soo opened his eyes, he saw an unfamiliar ceiling, something he remember too clearly that didn't belong to his small apartment. So a question immediately brewed in his mind, where was he?

As he sat from the bed, he felt dizzy from the sudden move which prompt him to lay back down in an instant. It wasn't a mild dizziness he felt, it was too extreme for his liking. Kim Rok Soo never experienced that before since he no longer lived in the orphanage he used to live in as a kid, but that kind of dizziness he felt back then was due to him getting beaten up by the other children his age not because he suddenly sat up and felt the world spinning like an anemic person would feel.

Now Kim Rok Soo is 100% sure he wasn't anemic. Or at least, not that he knew he was or was not. He simply knew he's quite healthy since he got such a body… If you don't count his mental health that is.

Kim Rok Soo attempted to sit up again, this time a little more slower. Once he was sitting up he looked around the room he was in and realized it was too unfamiliar and luxurious compared to the apartment and life he had. 

'Did I sleepwalk here? Or did I rob someone?' he had that thought but his mind instantly went blank when he saw his reflection on the mirror that he was so sure wasn't how he looked like. Or should and would have looked like. 

The man staring back at him had long red hair and reddish-brown eyes which for some odd reasons reminded him of a certain character from a certain game. Kim Rok Soo was bewildered.

It doesn't help the fact that he looked too pale and weak that, again, made him recall of a certain character's words from his monologue in that one particular game. Kim Rok Soo realized the horror of waking up to someone else's body that doesn't belong to him. Especially that's from—

'No.' He took a deep breathe then began contemplating, 'Let's think things through first.' the gears in his head started to furiously move as he try to remember what he had done before he woke up.

'It was my day off. I discovered a game that many people liked to play nowadays and got curious. I then read some of the reviews and got hooked up with how they told their experience playing that game so I decided to give it a try. It was a game called [Birth of a Hero] with interesting love interests and story plot but the character route I worked so hard to get suddenly changed to a different character so I decided to research about it.'

Kim Rok Soo's eyes shook for a moment when the face of the character he chose to have as his 'love interest' passed through his mind. He suddenly got goosebumps. 

'Then I learned a lot of interesting hidden things and some fan discussions that were quite entertaining to read. After that, I went back to the game and restarted it then I ended up in a different character's route which I ended up regretting.' 

He doesn't stop the exasperated sigh from escaping his lips but when he did that, his chest suddenly felt tight. He cursed under his breathe and clench his fist on his chest as he try to regulate his breathing when suddenly the door burst open.

"Kimsoo! Its time to—What the-?! Kim! Does your chest hurt?!" 

The one who rushed towards him made Rok Soo's heart tight for a whole different reason as he feel his body turning ice cold when the guy he was just thinking a few moments ago sat in front of him with an extremely worried and anxious face. 

'No,' he desperately tried to deny, 'god no, please no. You can't just tell me my suspicion was right.' 

"Kim?! Does it hurt so much?! Wait here I'll call the physician! Don't you dare faint like last—" as the guy was about to stand up and bolt out the room, Kim Rok Soo immediately stopped him from leaving by grabbing his hand. 

"What is it?! I'll be right back I'll just—"

"No, wait." 

The guy immediately placed all of his attention towards Rok Soo. Although his eyes were quickly scanning his face to see if he was still in pain while the worried and anxious look on his face remains. Kim Rok Soo tried to calm his heart that was beating too fast in nervousness.

'Cale Henituse,' he began remembering this guy—no, this character's information that he had read multiple times. 'Known as the lout of the count's family. He was one of the supposed love interest but was actually just a minor character in the game, or that's what the fans believed.' 

But to Kim Rok Soo, Cale Henituse was the most interesting character and he even cursed the creator for doing this guy dirty in the game. It was this guy's route that Kim Rok Soo worked so hard to get but suddenly got a different guy as his love interest and gave up on that round when he found out from the fans that Cale Henituse turned into a criminal who orchestrated the killing of many people during the festival when his brother died. 

Kim Rok Soo, 36 years old—or supposed to be 36 years old, suddenly felt so nervous for his life. 

'Damn it.' He internally cursed and unknowingly tightened his hold of Cale Henituse's hand, 'Why this game of all things?!' 

"Kim?! Seriously you're making me worried! What is it?! What's wrong?! If you won't tell me I'm really going to—"

"Brother." He had to force the word out since he wasn't used to it. "What date is today?" 

He needs to know the exact day he woke up in this world since he needs to prevent this guy from getting beaten up to a pulp by another character so this Cale Henituse doesn't go down on the wrong path. Most importantly, Cale Henituse must absolutely not get disowned by Count Deruth so Kim Rok Soo doesn't die in this life. 

He didn't need to finish Cale's (or, supposedly Cale's) route to know why on earth he turned into a criminal. It was naturally because he read dozens upon dozens of fan's reviews about what happened in his "tragic route".

According to them, After getting into a fight with the character that completely replaced him in his route (And was, unfortunately also the same guy that was used as the "face of the game" a.k.a the main love interest) and get beaten to a pulp as a result, Cale Henituse was disowned by his father (His father, who was said to love him dearly) and was ban to ever show himself to them or near their territory ever again. Cale's brother, the sickly and weak brother, was then forced to attend the Academy in his stead. Due to his extremely frail body, he died because he pushed himself pass his own limit that result in Cale Henituse getting enraged then tried to get "revenge" for his deceased brother.

Which was pretty useless because, "Cale Henituse is a hypocrite. A lot of times was it implied that he doesn't care about anyone but his brother then caused his brother to die all because he was such a bitch towards Choi Han and got disowned which then forced his brother to attend the Academy he was supposed to be attending. Seriously, he's trash among trash and the ones he should be getting that 'revenge' on is no one else but himself," according to the fan that Kim Rok Soo honestly wanted to smack on the back of their head.

"Kimsoo, what the hell are you even saying." Cale Henituse was giving him an annoyed look but Kim Rok Soo knew this character too well to be able to tell that he wasn't actually annoyed.

Just like what Kim Rok Soo experienced during his time when he was trying so hard to get this bastard's (difficult) route and the many reviews he read from other fans and players, Cale Henituse was always tender and caring and extremely protective of his younger twin brother that was so feeble and couldn't even leave their estate without either fainting or be so out of breathe he might as well faint. 

"Brother," he repeats the earlier word that he still struggled to say out loud, "I'm alright now." he gave Cale's hand a tight squeeze, "So?"

Cale let out a frustrated sigh, "What 'so'?!"

"Brother, what day is it today." 

The latter gave him a feigned-angry look but Rok Soo could see the desperation in his eyes all too clearly, he stealthily shallowed the lump that suddenly got caught in his throat.

(Kim Rok Soo knew why Cale Henituse was like this towards his twin. He knew about this guy's tragic backstory and the tragic end he would have faced.)

"Are you sure you're okay? I saw you clutching on your chest earlier. Don't you dare lie to my face and say you weren't hurt." He grumbled with his eyebrows deeply furrowed, still, Kim Rok Soo could point out how quiet that voice was used towards him. 

So he smiles, or tries to smile softly but it only seem to make Cale worried even more so Kim Rok Soo immediately added, "I'm really okay now, hyung-nim. I was just shocked earlier but now my body feels fine." 

Cale gave him a stern look.

"Really, brother, really." 

The other redhead sighed deeply then crossed his arms, his shoulder no longer as tense as earlier, "It’s the 20th day of the 5th month in the 781st year of the Felix Calendar. There. Happy?" he was still acting annoyed to mask his worry, Kim Rok Soo found it amusing so he couldn't help but respond cheerfully.

"Yes, brother. I am truly grateful."

"Haaa…" Cale sighed after seeing his smiling face, but soon enough he mirrored that smile. "You really must be fine now since you're being cheeky with me." Kim Rok Soo pursed his lip at that.

"I really was telling the truth…" because he knew how much this guy hated liars the most.

Cale laughed at him before standing up, "Alright, alright. I'll go tell Ron to get you your breakfast, so stay there." he gave Rok Soo a warning glare, "You better be still until I get home." then walked out of the room. Kim Rok Soo didn't ask where he was going since he already figured his brother—still very foreign to his own tongue and mind but decided he needs to get used to this—was now heading to the Academy.

Kim Rok Soo, no, Kimsoo started thinking again. In the entire time he played the game, never once did he ever saw Cale Henituse smile and laugh like this. It was quite the pleasant surprise. Anyone who would have been transmigrated and had their favorite character as their brother would be delighted. 

Except, this is Cale Henituse we are talking about… Kimsoo pondered for a bit on how he'll get out of this bed and house to stop the trigger of the tragedy from happening.

He was deep in thought when suddenly the door was pushed open, "We came in because Cale said to look after you, nya!" Kim almost flinched. His eyes immediately landed on the individuals who entered his bedroom. 

His eyes shook as he took in the image of one silver haired young girl with her cat ears and cat tail visible, beside her is a red haired young boy with his cat ears and tail visible as well. 

Familiars. These two children, Ohn and Hong, are Cale's familiars. They only appeared once when Kimsoo was playing Cale's route but he remembered their faces.

They aren't demons nor is Cale a witch. The Birth of a Hero otome game was a mix of fantasy and romance. It’s a common thing for people to have their own familiar, rare was it for nobles to keep one since they think its bothersome. But in Cale Henituse's case…

"You look pale as usual, but you don't seem to be in pain." Ohn inspected Kim's body with her piercing golden eyes then shrugged her shoulder once she had an overall look, "Well, seems like at least you won't cough up blood or faint until Cale comes back." 

Kimsoo's head suddenly felt like it would burst.

'This…this… I'm this weak in this world?' he started to feel annoyed. He really shouldn't have been surprised since apparently the original twin brother of Cale Henituse died when he started to attend the Academy and pushed himself pass his limits but he at least expected he could move around a little bit and maybe with a few stretches here and there he could even walk out of the estate just fine. 

'This is a problem.' He thinks seriously. 'If I can't get out of this bed to stop Cale, who else would do it?' 

"Kim-nya? Does your head hurt? You're frowning so much!" Kimsoo look towards Hong for a moment before opening his mouth to respond "I'm alright." then he paused for a bit, "What time will Cale come back?" 

Ohn and Hong looked towards each other, "You… you're the one who's most aware of what time he gets back from the Academy."

Oops, seems like he made a mistake. Kimsoo immediately replied "Doesn't he stay out for a bit to drink?" 

He mentally patted himself. It really was a great thing that he knows a lot about Cale.

"Ah, that's right. I think Cale won't be back until pass 7 o'clock. I vaguely remember hearing that he was invited over to drink with the young master in the neighboring territory." 

Kimsoo only nodded his head as his respond. 

All familiars have some sort of connection towards their "master", to some it would be able to speak in their mind but in these cats' case, they can vaguely hear Cale's surroundings if they willed. Though that trait of theirs is quite weaker compared to their other trait which was being able to track down where Cale is. That is why they cannot be entirely sure if they heard accurately or not.

It was very uncommon for nobles to keep familiars by their side despite it being somewhat a 'norm' in this world but Cale Henituse have two familiars which he pretty much adopted and trained to be his twin brother's assistants. Hence why in the game, Ohn and Hong only appeared once in Cale's route because they were always by the sickly twin brother's side. 

The door opened once more and came inside, was one scary old man with a benign smile whom Kimsoo had read in the fans' reviews, an assassin in disguise. Ron Molran. 

"Young master Kim, I have come to deliver your meal." another servant that came with Ron set up the over-bed table then Ron placed a plate full of nutritious vegetable and some meat and a bowl of soup in front of Kim.

"The other young master requested to this Ron to serve you a very healthy breakfast, young master Kim. You were in pain earlier, I heard?" he looked worried with his eyebrows creased but Kimsoo knows enough about this man.

Ron Molran is actually a very cruel and merciless man, he doesn't worry about other people except for his son, Vicross Molran. 

Kimsoo didn't look into that scary old servant's eyes, "It wasn't much pain. I was just surprised about something." it was nearly a mumble but he didn't care. He doesn't even know how the twin brother is supposed to act since no one really mentioned it. So he decided he might as well do what he want.

He was about to take the spoon in front of him and proceed to eat when suddenly, Ron placed a teacup in front of him.

Kimsoo stopped to look up at Ron who was smiling at him, "I have served your favorite honey-lemon tea, young master Kim."

'Favorite my ass.' Kimsoo internally groan, 'I hate sour things.' but nonetheless, he thanked Ron then took a sip of the tea. He stops himself from visibly grimacing and finished the tea.

He could feel Ron stare at him for a moment before he bowed, "This Ron will let you have your meal now, young master. Please call me if you have any concern." 

'Good. Like this I don't have to worry about a possible assassinate on my own bed.'

Kimsoo started to smile as he eat. 

He had his breakfast in utter peace, Ohn and Hong were sitting on the couch and were watching his every move but he didn't mind it at all. If anything, he almost didn't feel their stares so he was at peace. After Kimsoo was done eating, Ohn and Hong were the ones who took his plates and fixated the over-bed table to the side. 

They told Kimsoo to rest and to immediately call them if he's in pain. They also informed him that the physician would come check on him later.

He was finally left alone so he had time to think. Kimsoo leaned on the headboard and started to recall the information he knew about the game. 

Today is May 5th, and it was also today that the start of the game would happen. It was because the player is a transfer student and everyone found it odd how there could be a transfer student in the Academy in the middle of the first semester. 

Kimsoo remember all too well how he tried to chase after a certain redhead just to get his route and failed multiple times then had to do it again and again. He doesn't stop himself from sighing. 

It was also this day that Cale would inevitably pick a fight with the special student, Choi Han during their breaktime at school so Kimsoo can't really prevent that one from happening. He remember it clearly, those two fought during breaktime but it didn't breakout to a one-sided fistfight.

It was around night time when it happened. Cale was walking on the street, drunk, then came across Choi Han like the cliché that it is. It was at that moment that Cale got beaten up. 

Kimsoo remembered what Ohn has said earlier, 

'I think Cale won't be back until pass 7 o'clock. I vaguely remember hearing that he was invited over to drink with the young master in the neighboring territory.'

'Maybe…' he starts to think, 'He got drunk during that time?' 

Kimsoo furrowed his eyebrow, he doesn't remember it ever being mentioned that Cale gets drunk easily but there's one information vivid in his mind. Cale Henituse likes to drink but had never once gotten drunk. Maybe because he knows his limits and never pushed beyond it, Kimsoo doesn't know. 

Its just that he knew Cale never got drunk but almost every Cale-related reviews he read said that Cale was definitely drunk when he picked a fight with Choi Han that got him beaten up. 

'Am I missing something here?' 

Kimsoo tries to gather all of the information recorded in his mind related to this event but still couldn't point out the missing variable. He starts to frown.

'I guess I'll have to prevent Cale from meeting Choi Han after he drinks. That's the only thing I know I can prevent from happening.' 

Just as he had that thought, he immediately remembered a hidden special event in the game that he read about. The earlier frown slowly changed into a smile. 

Fairies. There are many fairies in this world. They were even called guardians, or "Ancient powers" but Kimsoo could care less about what they are called. So long as he can get his hands on a certain fairy that will help him be a little stronger than this.

He hums in satisfaction, 'I'll just need to find the Energy of the Heart first.'

He doesn't even worry on how or where he'd find that fairy. It was written in detailed in the review he read. Kimsoo won't have difficulty acquiring the power that fairy will gift to him. Except…

Kimsoo has a weak body. It would be difficult for him to walk and leave.

'Fuck.' He buried his face in his palm and groan.

Bang-!

"Kim?!" 

He instantly sat up. 

"Where? Where does it hurt?!"

In front of him, is Count Deruth. The father who will soon disowned his eldest son. Or, was supposed to.

'I won't let it happen.' He made that promise to himself, 'I will absolutely not let it happen.' 

"Father."

"Yes? Tell me! Where is it hurting?!"

"I'm fine."

Blink. Count Deruth blink at him. "What?"

"I am alright, father."

Count Deruth looked behind him and seemed to call forth the other man behind him which Kimsoo presumed was the physician. He lets the physician inspect his body, his eyes, his mouth, Kim just did whatever the physician told him to. 

Click.

The physician turned off the small flashlight that he used. "There seems to be no abnormality in your son's condition right now. Just maintain his treatment and let him rest."

Before Count Deruth could even speak up, Kimsoo immediately interject at that moment, "Doctor, will it be alright if I try to walk around?"

The physician stared at him while Count Deruth looked at him wide-eye, "Kim, What are you saying? You must not get out of bed! What if you faint again?!"

'How many times have 'I' fainted before I woke up from this world, actually?' he can't help but be curious but knew he'd never find the answer. 'Oh well, I at least don't plan on fainting anymore. So it shouldn't be a problem.' 

"Is it possible, doctor? I feel stuffy always staying inside this room. I wish to breathe some fresh air." 

'And then I'll catch the fairy that will gift me a stronger and healthier vitality'. Kimsoo stops the corner of his lip from twitching up.

Count Deruth and the physician looked at each other, they seem to contemplate the kind of answer they'd give. At that moment, Ohn and Hong entered the room. Kim immediately added, "Ohn and Hong will accompany me so you do not have to worry."

The two kitten children seemed confuse why they were suddenly brought up but Kimsoo ignored their questioning stares. 

Count Deruth looked at him with a doubtful look, "Are you really sure? You know that you will—"

"Father," Count Deruth immediately closed his mouth when Kimsoo called for him, "Trust in your son."

'Put a bit more trust on Cale too, won't you.' he keeps this thought to himself. 

Count Deruth seem to be somewhat convinced, "Alright… you may do as you wish." Kimsoo started to smile, "But! You must immediately tell Ohn and Hong when you feel tired and if you feel like you're about faint, understand?" 

Kimsoo nodded his head, "I understand father" 

"Hmm…" they all turn towards the physician, "Yes, it seem more plausible if the young master do a little bit of exercise. It might help him, just don't do any strenuous activities."

"Yes, doctor." 

The two men finally went out of his room after a few more reminders here and there. 

Click.

"You're going out, nya?" Hong asked, looking both excited and worried.

"Hmm…" Kimsoo hum in respond then he slowly moved his legs out of the bed that alarmed the kitten siblings and immediately assisted him when he tried to stand. 'This is harder that I thought,' he realized how numb his legs were. 'How long did the original owner of this body stayed in bed?' 

"Yes, you two will naturally be with me." Kimsoo was slowly led by the two children towards the couch. They helped him slowly plop down on the sofa. 

"Of course we must go with you. If you do something funny we will immediately bring Cale to scold you." Ohn told him before she and Hong turn towards Kimsoo's walk-in closet to get him some clothes to change to. 

"That actually sounds like a good idea…" Kim murmured to himself as he place his hand on his chin and starts thinking again. Ohn and Hong heard him and they looked towards each other. 

'He's planning something.'

'Right, he's definitely planning something.'

They both smile as they begin to think that Kimsoo was thinking of dragging Cale with him so they could go have their sibling bonding which they had to stop doing since Kimsoo's body grew even weaker than before.

They then helped Kimsoo get dressed. Literally what feels and looks like a Dress.

"Uhm… I think you got the wrong one?" Kimsoo questions as he stares at his reflection. He managed to stand up without help and is now trying to maintain his standing position by putting all of his strength on his feet. 

"No, Kim-nya you look good like that!" Hong nodded his head vigorously after saying that to show his enthusiasm. 

"You look like that woman." 

Kimsoo was about to ask who when suddenly a thought came to his mind, 'Perhaps…?' his eyes shook as he try to indulge the idea.

"…Mother?" 

His face had an odd expression, 'Do I really look like 'mother'? wouldn't it be somewhat a painful memory for the Count and Cale if they see me like this?'

But to Ohn and Hong, Kimsoo looked like he was sad because he remembered his mother so they quickly added on,

"You look very beautiful like that, Kim-nya! It really, really  suits you!"

"That's right. Kim, here, let me tie your hair up for you." 

They quickly but carefully lead Kimsoo back to the couch and Ohn brushed then tied his hair in a low half-pony tail with a black ribbon. Hong, on the other hand, put on Kim's outdoor shoes for him. 

'This isn't quite bad.' Kimsoo muses to himself, 'Maybe I'd get to achieve my dream of being a slacker if I stay here?'

He shrugged his shoulder then slowly stood up so he doesn't fall, "Let's go." 

***

They successfully arrived somewhere near the front garden before one can reach the main gate of the estate. Kimsoo noticed how there seem to be so many guards and servants around them but he heed them no mind and focused on his walking. 

'This is hard.' he thinks with his eyebrows furrowed, the people around him were giving him worried glances every now and then but he couldn't see it. 'But I guess wearing this dress made it more comfortable,' Kimsoo was pretty satisfied with On and Hong's choice of outfit for him. His legs doesn't feel suffocated whenever he took a step because he was wearing a dress.

"Ohn, Hong."

"Nya?"

"Is it possible to go downtown?"

Silence. 

"I wanted to see something for a bit. Will that be alright for you two?" He turn to look towards the two children who were staring intently at him. 

A minute passed before they replied, "Will you be alright, nya?" Hong asked worriedly. "The doctor said not to overdo it, if we go to town you really might faint." 

"Is riding the carriage there won't do?" 

They both fell silent again. Kimsoo patiently waited for a reply. 

"Y-Young master-nim…" he turn towards the voice that called for him, the servant flinched when their eyes met. Kimsoo tilted his head in confusion, the servant seem to avoid looking him in the eye as he continue speaking, "I-I will go prepare the carriage right away! Please wait a moment!" then the servant rushed towards somewhere.

Kimsoo smiled in satisfaction. 'Oh well, at least I'll get to step out.'

As he smile to himself, the servants who were still glancing at him started to whisper to one another. 

"Young master-nim…" 

"He really…"

"Won't young master Cale be angry if he finds out that young master Kim went out?"

All the other servants flinched at the other servant's words. "H-hey! Don't jinx it like that! Young master Cale might not know about the sir's short trip if young master Kim comes back before he does!" 

"Plus, how can we not let the young master-nim do as he please while he looks exactly like the late Madame?"  

They all fell silent. Their gazes towards Kimsoo who was still smiling to himself changed to sadness. "Aigoo, my weak heart cannot take this." the servant who said that pounded on his chest, "Young master Kim looks happy to have his short trip to town, how can we ever hinder our young master-nim from smiling like this again?" 

All the servants around him nodded their head. Once the servant that went off to take care of preparing the carriage for Kimsoo came back, they all went back to work while still glancing on Kim as he was assisted inside the carriage. 

Once inside, Kimsoo shifted a little to be comfortable on his sit. Then he looked out the window as he try to think about his plan again. 

Ohn and Hong, who were sitting on the opposite seat of Kimsoo, looked towards each other. 

'He seems excited.'

'Right? I haven't seen him like this before.' 

They were the only ones with Kimsoo inside the carriage since Cale trusted his twin brother to them, so naturally they would go wherever Kimsoo would be. Both of them had a smile plaster on their lips as they silently watch Kimsoo who seemed deep in thought while having a small smile and an excited glint in his eyes. 

A little while later, they arrived right outside the entrance of the town. There were many people around but not crowded enough to make Kimsoo uncomfortable. His companions however…

"Too many people, nya!"

"Kim, will this be alright?" the two kitten children looked up at him with concern. Kimsoo nodded his head, "Its fine, they won't be a bother since you two are here with me." he looked forward to see how many people are there passing by, so he missed the way the two children looked at him. 

"Young master-nim," the driver of the carriage stepped out and bowed towards them, "Where shall I meet you after this?"

"Ah," he can't let this guy stay here and find out about the thing he's plotting, "Its alright, you may return to the estate." 

"Young master—!"

Kimsoo gave him a reassuring smile that instantly shut the driver up because he felt like he's seeing the first lady Henituse, "Just come meet me here again sometime before 7." 

The driver blinked, "…Excuse me? No wait, young master-nim you'll be staying here for that long?" he looked worried.

Kimsoo pointed towards the two children who were looking back and fort at them, "I have them here with me. I'll take my time looking around town. After all, I haven't gone out of the mansion for a long while." he put on a sad smile on his face to get the driver to accept his excuse.

The driver seemed to get teary-eyed.

'What the-?' 

"Young master Kim," he sniffed while looking at Kimsoo with a very sad and determined look, "Please do as you wish!" he quickly added on, "But please do not do anything that will make you faint! I will immediately come here if something happens!" 

Kimsoo just waved his hand dismissively. He was getting tired of dealing with this man. Luckily, the driver immediately complied. 

Kimsoo looked towards Ohn and Hong who was looking at him with an oddly determined gaze as well, 'What's with them?' he decided not to question it anymore then opened his mouth to ask,

"Do you have some place in your mind that we should visit?"

Their face instantly brightened. "There is! There is!" "Its good for relaxation, you won't have to worry about possibly fainting!"

Kimsoo decided to indulge these children for a bit before he starts making a move for his plan. 

After visiting 3 places he was lead to by the two children, Kim decided to start his first step: Distract the children then quietly leave and go to the location where the fairy is. 

This time, it was Kimsoo who lead the two children towards a bakery on the street he found. On and Hong were giving him doubtful looks, "Are you sure this is fine, nya?" 

"Hm?"

"I don't think Cale would like it if you eat food from outside." 

"It's not for me." 

"Huh?" the two of them were looking at Kimsoo in confusion. However, Kimsoo didn't look at them and instead spoke towards the vendor, "Please serve these two whatever they pick," he gave the money he got from Count Deruth earlier to the vendor as payment. 

"Huh? Kim, you don't have to do that!" 

"That's right! We're not craving anything!"

"Oh, so you don't want it?" silence. Kimsoo started to smile, "Too bad I already paid for it." 

He didn't miss the way the siblings' tails were slowly moving side to side. He hums in satisfaction. "Choose whatever you want." the cat children's eyes instantly sparkled. 

When they were busy choosing which one they want, Kimsoo slowly turned to walk away. He made sure he was moving fast and stealthily so he doesn't get caught by the two and they won't immediately find him. 

Kimsoo walked around that area for a little bit so they won't be able to follow his scent then he begun walking towards his destination. The secret place where he'll find the fairy. 

"Thank you very much! Kim, let's—" Ohn stopped when she turned around and didn't see Kimsoo behind her. She felt a tug on her sleeve, "Noona…" Hong was looking at her with his eyes trembling. 

Ohn took her sibling's hand in hers then turned towards the vendor, "Ahjussi! Did you see where that person who was with us went to?" she tries to calm herself but can't help but let out the urgency flow through her words. 

"Huh?" the vendor looked confuse, "Wasn't she here just a moment ago?" 

The vendor thinks Kimsoo was a woman but neither of the two children corrected him. Ohn quickly bowed towards him then began walking while pulling Hong behind her. They tried to follow Kimsoo's scent that they could still smell but soon enough they realized they were just walking in circles. 

"Noona… I can't smell Kim-nya anymore." 

She quickly turned towards her brother, "Track Cale, Now. We need to go to him." Hong nodded his head then closed his eyes, he begun tracking Cale's location. Ohn closed her eyes as well then turned on her other ability, she tried to listen to Cale's surrounding. 

She could hear a lot of different noises. It seems like Cale is somewhere crowded but she can't hear proper sentences so she couldn't tell if Cale was still in the Academy or not. 

"Noona," Ohn looked towards her brother at his calling. "Where is he?" 

"He's near the outskirt of the territory. It seems like Cale-nya is on his way to that young master he'll be drinking with." 

Ohn nodded her head then they both immediately shift to their cat forms without caring about the food they bought and if other people would see them shifting. They ran towards the direction of where they believed Cale would be. 

They ran passed through people's feet in a rush, since they were in their cat forms it wasn't too difficult for them. They ran, and ran until they both caught a scent of their master and quickened their move. 

"Cale!" 

Cale halt to a stop when he heard his familiars' voice. He turned around and saw Ohn and Hong in their cat forms running towards him. His eyebrows furrowed at this strange development, "Huh? What are you two doing here?"

The two finally arrived in front of him but both of them had a look of urgency in their faces which started to make Cale nervous.

"Kim-nya is missing!" 

Cale's heart sank.

"...What?"

"We went to town together because he said he felt stuffy staying in his room all the time then when he bought us food he suddenly disappeared!"

Cale crouch down so he could properly face his familiars, "Did you try to follow his scent?" 

The two nodded their head, "But we were only walking in circles. It seems like he didn't want us to find him." 

Cale's eyebrows were furrowed deeply while he's gritting his teeth. He then picked Hong up then talked to Ohn, "Bring me where you last caught his trail." 

"Huh? But aren't you going to go meet with that young master?" the question came from Hong.

He shook his head then stood up, "This is more important." Cale then called out to the other, "Ohn." 

"I got it." 

Ohn started to guide Cale to where they last knew Kimsoo was, as both of them rush pass the people around them. 

***

"Damn it," he cursed loudly. Kimsoo stopped walking for a bit and tried to regulate his breathing with his chest feeling extremely tight. 'I knew it was going to be hard, but fuck this is way harder that I thought.'

His legs feel wobble, his feet felt a bit too numb for his liking. Kimsoo couldn't move as much as earlier because he felt like he was going to fall down if he took even a single step forward. 

"I can't waste time like this…" he forced his feet to move as he holds onto the rock wall to his side, slowly climbing up the small hill in one corner of the plaza. He made sure his every step was careful so he wouldn't trip. 

Each step made him feel out of breathe even though it wasn't really hard for other people. It was because his body in this world is way too weak than normal. 

'I need to quickly find that fairy so I don't have to constantly suffer from this weak body.' 

With that thought, his movement started to quicken but it only made his chest feel tighter than earlier. Kimsoo cursed under his breathe and decided to stay still for another moment. 

"I really might faint like this," he laughs airily at himself. "Shit. I really shouldn't have brush off their worries earlier…" He was starting to regret his decision, but then he quickly shook the thought away. 

'No, I was right by choosing of doing this alone.' He read it on the review that the only way for you to find a fairy is by being alone. On the fairy that will gift him the Energy of the Heart's case, he needed to suffer quite a bit. 

'Am I not suffering enough?' Kimsoo felt annoyed that the fairy hasn't shown itself to him yet, 'Do I seriously need to reach the top of this hill before I get to see the fairy?' 

He doesn't think he could make it all the way up there without fainting. Right now, he's already on the verge of falling down. Kimsoo's knees were shaking too much and he could barely feel his legs now. 

'This hill isn't even that tall,' he cursed under his breath again. Kimsoo realized yet again how frail he really is in this world. If he had his original body, he probably wouldn't even break a sweat while climbing this small hill. 

Too bad over here, he's a sickly and feeble young master that is the twin brother of Cale Henituse. 

He curse under his breath one more time but for a different reason compared to earlier, 'I really need to quickly go back. Ohn and Hong might have told Cale already. I'm sure that punk is throwing a fit by now.' 

Kimsoo started to move again but when he stepped forward, he stepped on a rock that slide down and Kimsoo lose his balance.

'Shit!' he was almost facing the ground when suddenly his body started floating. A confused exclamation left his lips.

"Huh?" 

He looked around to see who was making his body float like this but he didn't see anyone. Then his body slowly moved up towards the top of the hill. 

Kimsoo blinked his eyes in surprise, "…the fairy." 

He didn't see it, but he was sure it was the fairy that was helping him. Kimsoo started to smile when he was gently placed on the grassy field of the hill. Around him, were a bunch of small stone towers. 

Kimsoo knew he was at the right place because of the small stone towers. He also knew what he needed to do once he was placed down on the field. 

He was about to move and collect stones so he could get started when he heard a crying voice in his mind,

—I, I didn't like pain! Sob!

'Yeah me too.' 

After confirming that it was the fairy's voice, he started to move. 

—I was weak, no, I was the weakest! I was always afraid of getting hurt!

'Right now, I'm also the weakest that's why I need your power.'

Kimsoo silently listened to the crying voice of the fairy as he crouch down and started to build his own stone tower. 

—Because of that, because of that I created a power that would prevent me from getting hurt!

Kimsoo started to smile when he heard those words.

—And like that, I was naturally the last one to die!

'Wait, what the hell is this guy suddenly talking about?' Kimsoo felt goosebumps all over his body when he heard the fairy say the word Die. 

—All because I was selfish and didn't want to be in pain!

"Haaa…" Kimsoo let out a sigh then he brush his hair away from his face and continued to place stone after stone. He decided not to pay too much attention on this guy's voice. 

—Sob, brother! Sister! I am so sorry! Because of my own fear I let every one of you die and selfishly lived on my own, sob!

"Until when is this guy going to cry?" Kimsoo was getting annoyed. He was almost done with his stone tower but the fairy was still sobbing. 

—Sob! I'm so sorry! I hated myself for creating such power! I-

"Hey fairy." He cut off the words of the guy who seem like he just wanted to cry his sorrow away, "If you don't like that power then give it to me." 

He didn't get any response. Kimsoo clicked his tongue, "You might hate it but there are people out there who needs it." 'Like me.' he didn't said those last two words out loud. 

"So hurry up and hand it over instead of crying about something you can't change." Kimsoo slowly stood up and crossed his arm. Earlier he wasn't able to see it but now he could see a faint light in front of him that seem to be listening to what he was saying. 

"Who cares about being selfish? Surviving is the best." 

—That… that extremely rude demeanor!

"Ha?!"

—Ahem, ahem, I'm sorry. Its just that… you reminded me of my brother… ah! Brother, sob! Brother!

'I don't care.' Kimsoo facepalmed, "Stop crying damn it." 

—And that profane language of yours reminds me of my sister! Sob, sob, I miss my sister so much!

"Ah goddamn it…" He had to listen to the fairy cry for almost 20 minutes before the fairy finally stopped sobbing annoyingly.

—huh…? 

'What? what is it? If you cry one more time…'

—You… you have already built a stone tower… I see, so your wish is to get stronger right?

'Not really, I just want to have more vitality so I don't need to constantly suffer,' Kimsoo didn't say that out loud and instead, "Yes, so hand over your power so I can live in peace." 

—aha, ahahaha! I see, you really are an interesting person. Now all you need to do is destroy that stone tower you built-

"Are you crazy?!" Kimsoo couldn't stop himself from shouting. It took him quite a bit of time and effort to make a good looking tower compared to these tacky towers around him. He frowned at the fairy's words but instantly brighten when he heard the next words. 

—And then you will get a gift from me for listening to my cries. Ah, my siblings! Sob!

Kimsoo didn't hesitate to kick the stone tower he built because he didn't want to hear the fairy's crying anymore. A small light came out from the now destroyed stone tower and slowly enveloped his body. 

He felt his heart beating fast, and energy seem to flow from his limbs towards his heart. 

Now, his chest no longer felt tight and his body doesn't feel as heavy as before. Kimsoo tried to move his feet around and its no longer numb. He starts to smile. 

"Haaa…" he let out a deep breathe and raised his arms to feel the wind passing by him. "This is much better." 

Kimsoo turned around towards the fairy, "Hey, thanks for this." the faint light that's slowly turning fainter and fainter moved up and down like it was nodding its head. He bid the fairy goodbye and watched as the light disappear before he turned around and walked down the hill.

As he starts to walk, he didn't feel the need to grab onto the stone fall to balance himself since his body was in a much better condition than before. The smile on his face never waver as he took out his pocket watch to see the time. 

It was almost 6 o'clock and he needed to hurry to where Cale was supposed to "coincidentally" meet Choi Han and prevent those two from fighting, or better yet, prevent his brother from seeing that guy.

But Kimsoo had made one mistake. 

He was busy trying to make Ohn and Hong confuse about his scent and may or may not have lost his way… somehow, and he doesn't know the direction of the alley where Cale and Choi Han fought. It was never really specified in the game which alley it was and all alleys kind of looked the same. 

Kimsoo cursed under his breathe. 

For starters, he decided to go back where he knew he went to. Kimsoo looked around him as he walks towards the town he, Ohn and Hong were earlier. He was trying to see if those children had caught his scent and decided he'd run and hide from them…. Only until he makes sure Choi Han won't beat Cale to a pulp. 

He continued to walk around and look side to side, being extremely cautious of having to see the redhead and silver-haired kitten familiars. 

Kim was so busy glancing on every side as he walk that he didn't even notice someone standing in front of him until he bump into that someone's chest. He hit his head pretty hard that made him a little bit dizzy. If he hadn't acquired the Energy of the Heart before this, he probably would've fainted. Luckily, he only felt a bit of pain but not totally immune from it.

"I'm sor—huh?" he was about to apologize to the person he bump into but when he looked up, Kimsoo was met with deep obsidian-colored eyes staring back at him. His heart jumped for a bit at that moment. 

'Choi Han…'

There's no mistaking it. This guy is Choi Han, the one who will get into an argument with Cale in one of these alleys around town. Also the same "Love interest" who replaced Cale from his supposed character route. 

"Are you alright?" 

Kimsoo heard the young man speak with an almost stoic voice but his eyebrows were slightly furrowed. As if he was concern about him. 

Kimsoo quickly looked down, "Oh… I'm fine, just…" he took a step back so he was no longer invading the guy's personal space when he noticed that Choi Han actually had his hand place on his back. 

His brain short-circuit. 

"Kimsoo!"  

Kimsoo flinched at the furious voice he heard behind him. He immediately pushed himself away from Choi Han's arms and turned around. 

He saw Hong, who was in Cale's arm jumped down and the three rushed towards him. Kimsoo didn't want to look at Cale's face because he could already feel the latter's emotions from this far away. 

"Hyung-nim…" 

Suddenly, Cale pulled his arm and then stood in front of him. Blocking Choi Han's view of the other. 

"You…" He growled towards the black haired man who was staring blankly at him. "What the hell did you do to my brother?!" 

Kimsoo was about to open his mouth to tell Cale to calm down and reach his brother's shoulder but Ohn and Hong changed to their human formed and shouted in worry, "Kim! Your nose is bleeding!" 

"Huh?" His hand immediately landed on his nose and when he saw his hand, there really was blood on it. 

The Energy of the Heart was still slowly being absorbed into his body and hadn't been fully accepted into his system yet. Although he wasn't in too much pain after bumping into Choi Han that could result in him fainting, a nosebleed was inevitable.

Kimsoo looked up and saw that Cale was looking at the blood dripping from his nose with a dangerous look on his eyes. Kimsoo started to panic but before he could even talk to his brother, Cale was already clutching his fist on Choi Han's collar. 

"Choi Han!" Cale snarled loudly, "I can tolerate you disrespecting me all you want but you dare put your filthy hands on my brother?! Huh?! You would touch an innocent person all because you hate me?!" 

Kimsoo saw Choi Han's eyebrow twitch in annoyance. 'Oh no,' he panics even more, 'No I must prevent it from happening—!'

Without thinking, He stepped forward "Cale—" but he didn't see his foot tripped on a small stone that he didn't see. 

'Again?!' 

"Kim!" On and Hong simultaneously shouted. They were able to quickly support Kimsoo so he didn't fall face-first on the ground. 

"Cale-nya! We need to quickly get Kim-nya home!" Hong exclaimed worriedly. 

Cale quickly crouch down in front of him, "Get on my back." 

"But—" 

"Kim!" he flinched at his brother's shout. "I told you to stay still in your room until I get back! But you didn't! You just really had to be stubborn and come here! You even escaped from Ohn and Hong! Listen to me just this once!" 

Kimsoo felt bad making Cale feel this angry but he was still hesitant in getting on Cale's back. That's because…

"Cale you can't carry Kim in your back," Ohn said with a worried look on her face, "We all know you can't carry your brother. You can't handle his weight because both of you are weak."

"What am I supposed to do then?!" 

"Cale, please calm dow—" 

"Too late. I don't know how to calm down!" 

Kimsoo guiltily looked down to his feet.

His heart was hurting because he made Cale, his favorite character, feel like this. It wasn't his intention to make Cale feel this way, but this was the result of his actions. Although reluctantly, he slowly moved to follow his brother's order but all of a sudden Kimsoo felt himself being carried by a pair of strong arms that made him yelp in surprise. 

Kimsoo instinctively grabbed on that person's neck. He looked up and stared at the lad's face with widened eyes.

"What the fuck do you think you're doing?!" Cale looked furious as he continue to shout towards Choi Han who was still looking at him emotionlessly. Choi Han ignored Cale and instead turned towards the cat children who were looking at him in surprise. 

"Where to?" 

"You—" 

"Cale, this isn't the time to get angry. We need to get Kim back immediately." 

Cale looked like he was having a hard time sorting out his emotions and was gritting his teeth so hard. Kimsoo was about to reach his hand out towards his brother but Cale already marched forward. 

"Follow behind me. If you drop my brother while I'm not looking, I'm going to kill you." he uttered each and every word towards Choi Han with venom. 

They followed suit behind the eldest Henituse with Ohn and Hong beside Choi Han who kept glancing between Cale's back and Kimsoo who was being carried in the black haired young man's arms. 

Their footsteps were in a hurry but Choi Han's every step was careful and Kimsoo didn't even feel uncomfortable the whole time that he almost fell asleep. 

"Cale-nya! Kim-nya is about to faint!" 

Kimsoo instantly opened his eyes and saw Hong who was looking worriedly at him. They started moving quicker than earlier. 

He hurriedly open his mouth to say it wasn't the case, "Cale I'm not—" 

"Shut up!" Kimsoo instantly shut his mouth. Cale doesn't even turn to look at him.

"You've been telling me you were fine this morning! Stop lying to me!" 

Kimsoo's hands felt cold at the sudden thought that popped up to his mind, 'Does Cale think I'm lying?' 

He wanted to tell his brother that he really was telling the truth. Kimsoo didn't like the idea nor the possibility of getting hated by Cale who hated liars the most when he never once uttered a single lie to his face since Kimsoo woke up in this world. 

But he was also afraid of riling Cale up even more so all he could do was let his hand that was trying to reach his brother's back to fall weakly on his side. Kim ignored the stares he was getting from the other three and instead, let his head hang low. 

Soon enough, they arrived at the entrance of the town where Kimsoo told the driver to meet with him again later when picking him up. 

Choi Han gently let Kimsoo on his feet. Their eyes met at that moment and Kimsoo subconsciously shuddered when he saw how dark the latter's eyes really were.

Cale clicked his tongue when he noticed his brother shuddering. He then took off his coat then placed it on Kim's shoulder. 

Ohn was holding Kimsoo's right hand while Hong on his left, Cale (gently) pushing him from behind to get him on the carriage but for some reason, Kimsoo wanted to look at Choi Han's face a little longer. He felt like there was something he needed to confirm. That there was something he was supposed to see but hadn't seen it on the latter's face. 

When Kimsoo turned around he saw that Choi Han was about to leave, he couldn't stop himself from shouting, "Wait!" 

All of them stopped moving, except, Choi Han who halt and turn to look towards Kimsoo. 

His mind went blank again at that moment. 

'Its void.' he finally realized what was missing. Choi Han's eyes were void.

"Thank you… Choi Han…?" he purposely made it sound like he was unsure.

He saw the latter blink at him. Kimsoo smiled at that, knowing that the latter was focusing on his words. "Thank you, for your help…" 

"…"

Choi Han's expressionless expression didn't change even after hearing what he said. Cale, seeing this, let out an annoyed sigh and wondered why was Kimsoo bothering himself with that guy anyway.

"Haaa… Enough and just get on." Kimsoo followed Cale's order without looking back this time.

Chapter Text

When they got back to their estate, Kimsoo was immediately room arrested. He was served his dinner by Ron who had a dangerous aura around him that made Kimsoo subconsciously curl his shoulders up. Then was visited by Ohn and Hong every 10 minutes even though they told him to "rest", but Kimsoo had never got a glimpse of his brother.

Cale made it seem like he didn't want to see him, but Kimsoo knew how that guy is probably still worried until now. Why else would he have ordered his familiars to check on him every 10 minutes then leave his room once they made sure he was doing fine to let him rest?

Still, Kimsoo felt nervous. 'Is he still angry?'

He wanted to know if Cale was still angry because he ran away from Ohn and Hong earlier instead of bringing them with him. There's also the fact that Cale thought he lied to him when Kimsoo was really telling the truth.

'I need to quickly apologize.'

Just as he was firming his resolve, the door of his bedroom opened. It was Ohn and Hong. Both of them didn't come in and just remained by the door like what they've been doing earlier. Ohn and Hong was about to leave but Kimsoo quickly called out towards them.

"Hey."

Both of them stopped from leaving but didn't look at the redhead.

"Can you tell Cale to come over? I want to talk to him."

"Cale-nya doesn't want to see you," Hong said in a quiet voice.

'What?' Kimsoo's heart sank at the reply he received.

"He said you just make sure you rest properly this time. If you won't do that then he won't ever come to see you again." Ohn added that made Kimsoo's stomach curl.

'He's still seriously angry?' He wanted to resolve this misunderstanding and apologize quickly but Cale didn't want to see him.

Kimsoo looked down on his hands that was on his lap. He didn't see that Ohn and Hong turned to look towards him for a moment with concern visible in their faces before leaving his room.

Kimsoo brushed his hands to his face. He then took a deep breathe, 'Tomorrow. I'll go talk to him tomorrow. If he tries to avoid me then I'll follow him around until he finally decides to listen.' he will definitely follow Cale around just like what he did when he was trying to get into Cale's route.

He laid down on his bed without having any difficulty since he already have the Energy of the Heart then let sleep take him.

The next morning,

Clang.

Cale accidentally released his fork from his grip and it fell on the ground. He had a scrutinizing look on his face as he glower at the guy standing by the door of the dining hall.

"What are you doing here."

Kimsoo awkwardly smiled towards his brother. They were the only ones there since it was around 9 in the morning. Cale was having his breakfast before he will leave to go to the Academy while the rest of the family members were already on their own devices because they've already had their breakfast an hour ago.

Kimsoo strode towards the sit in front of his brother.

"Didn't I tell you to rest? Have you seriously decided to ignore what I said even though I warned you I'll never see you again?"

Kimsoo sat on the chair in front of Cale so he could look at him when he starts explaining about yesterday while ignoring the way the latter was glaring so hard at him. Two servants approach them, one placed a clean new fork in front of Cale and picked up the fork that fell, the other served Kimsoo his breakfast.

"I wanted to talk to you last night but you were avoiding me."

Cale snort. He crossed his arm then lean back on his sit, "Well obviously, because—"

"Cale," Kim looked at the other redhead straight in the eye. Like this, he could see that Cale is no longer mad but instead, he's sulking. He was simply feigning-annoyance like he did the day before. "Please listen to what I have to say first."

The other just rolled his eyes then continued eating his breakfast while pretending he's not going to listen. Kimsoo couldn't help but smile at his favorite character that became his twin sibling 24 hours ago when he woke up in this world and found out he had transmigrated as Cale Henituse's brother.

"I really didn't lie to you yesterday, nor ever." he contemplated on mentioning something and decided that he needed to do it, "Choi Han—"

Bang!

Cale slam his hand on the dining table that made the servants standing behind them flinched. Nonetheless, Kim continued what he was saying, "—He didn't do anything to me yesterday. It was just a coincidence when we met. I bumped into his chest and I think that's what caused my nose to bleed."

Kim was suddenly curious how firm Choi Han's chest might have been that made him have a nosebleed but threw the ridiculous thought away and decided to focus on his brother who was now looking at him.

Cale's eyebrows were furrowed, "Make an oath first then I'll decide whether or not to believe what you are saying."

"If I utter a single lie right now or lie to you in the future, I will personally cut off my pinky finger." Kimsoo didn't even hesitate when he said those gruesome words. "You know that I hate pain, right?" he added just whatever thing that came to mind. Luckily, it seem that he said the right word because Cale's expression slowly started to turn a little more relax.

Kimsoo turn to look at the servants who acted like they weren't hearing anything that the siblings were discussing, "Please leave us for a moment."

The servants bowed towards them before leaving the dining hall. Once Kimsoo made sure the door was closed, he turn to Cale who was giving him a questioning look with his eyebrow raised.

Kimsoo simply smiled at him, 'Can't let anyone hear what I'm about to tell him'. Kimsoo picked up his utensils and took a bite of the food served to him. He took his time munching on the delicious food before he proceed to tell Cale what he wanted to tell this brother of his.

"Fairies," he started with that one word. Almost instantly, Cale's every attention was on what he was going to say next. "I'm sure you've heard about them?"

"Kim, I study at the Academy. THE Academy." Cale waved his hand around like what Kimsoo just said was nothing but he was still listening intently. As he was about to pick up his spoon to continue eating,

"I went to meet one yesterday."

Clang.

Only for it to slip from Cale's hand and thankfully landed on his plate.

Cale was looking at Kimsoo with a shocked expression, "…What?"

"I went to meet a fairy yesterday that's why I had to leave Ohn and Hong behind," Kim nonchalantly replied. Cale was still staring at him wide-eye while opening and closing his mouth. He didn't know what to say and he didn't seem like he'll be able to talk for a bit so Kimsoo decided to add on the details.

"It was really hard because I was weak but it was also to my advantage," he looked straight into the still-shocked eyes of his brother when he said the next words, "Because it was a fairy who would gift me the power that will make my weak body a tad more stronger than before."

Kim took another bite of his food before he talked once more.

"'The Energy of the Heart', I don't know if you know or heard about that but yes, that is the name of the power that I have acquired." Kimsoo looked at his brother who now looked a little more composed than earlier, "So it means I can now move around more."

"And?" Cale asked, then he too, took a bite of his food before he continued talking. 'We really are brothers,' Kimsoo realized that when he saw Cale doing the same thing he did earlier.

"Does that mean you don't need my protection anymore?" he sounded calm. Too calm that made Kimsoo understand his feelings. He smiles at Cale when they made eye contact.

"No," it was a quiet voice, almost a whisper, "I'm not strong enough to be completely independent." And that was the truth. Kimsoo might have the Energy of the Heart now but it won't change the fact that his body was sickly. It just made his chance of fainting or being in pain extremely low than before but if Kimsoo were to encounter trouble, he really won't be able to defend himself.

Cale smiled in satisfaction, "Good." he said, "Continue depending on me then."

As the siblings share a smile, they continued to have the rest of their breakfast in silence. Right when they were done eating, there was a knock on the door.

"Young master-nim? I apologize for interrupting your meal with young master Kim," the two of them just looked at each other then they both stood from their sit, "We are already done, you may come in," the door opened after Kimsoo said that. A servant bowed towards them.

"Count Deruth-nim wishes to speak with both young masters in his office."

The two redhead were confused about what might have made their father want to talk to the both of them at the same time, and decided to go meet him in his office for now.

"Young master Kim, do you need assis—" the servant instantly cower in fear when Cale stared at him. He respectfully bowed towards the twins then quickly scrambled away to return to his duty.

Kimsoo stared at Cale then opened his mouth to speak, "You didn't need to scare him, you know."

"I wasn't scaring him." he grumbled in response.

Both of them went to their father's office while Kimsoo was grinning at a feigning-annoyance Cale. Once they entered the Count's office however, both of their expressions stiffen.

Count Deruth, their father, had a serious look on his face. This prompt the twins to become serious as well as they stood before their father.

"It seems there was an error with what I was told of what happened yesterday." Count Deruth started.

Kimsoo furrowed his eyebrow in confusion to what the Count has said. There couldn't possibly be an 'error' to what Cale, Ohn and Hong reported to him about what happened the entire time they were outside. So he was naturally confused with what this man was getting on.

"According to some individuals, you were part of those nobles who went drinking together. Its hard to ignore because they said there were a lot of witnesses when you were invited and you did not refuse." Deruth's words was directed at Cale and he was also looking at him sternly.

Kimsoo was momentarily at lost for words after that however, when the words had sink in, he wanted to speak up to defend Cale but the Count was not done talking.

"Cale, it is not that I doubt what you have reported yesterday, but these words I heard came from the Crown Prince himself."

'Not doubt my ass. If you're not doubting your son's words then why does it seem like you believe the crown prince more?' Kimsoo was starting to get annoyed. Forgetting right at that moment that this man was now his father.

"So, I wish to verify which is the truth—no," he quickly corrects himself, "I wish you to verify the truth to His Highness."

After saying that, Count Deruth still looked serious. He didn't even gave the twins time to react before dropping another bomb.

"I have no issues with you drinking, you know that right, Cale?" Cale didn't respond and instead, just continued to look at his father with a blank expression. "However, this issue is not simply because of drinking. It is because I wish to know that you were not one of those potential suspects of intaking suspicious drugs found on the place where the drinking took place."

Kimsoo's head felt like it would burst.

'Drugs?' he started thinking that this might have been that one missing information none of the players knew about. It was because drugs were never once mentioned in the entire the game, according to the players.

'Perhaps…?' he could feel his brain stuttering in information overload. For some reason, Kimsoo could not shake off the feeling that Cale Henituse might have unknowingly took those drugs when he went drinking resulting in him losing half of his rationality thus, picked a fight with Choi Han.

It was also possible that those drugs were mixed in those drinks he took that's why the players thought he really was drunk at that time. Kimsoo did not want to think that way but base on how serious the Count was about this matter, it could only mean that this was the real reason behind the action of him disowning Cale.

'I need to find out.' He needed to find out. Kim, no, Kim Rok Soo did not like having to deal with troublesome things and getting himself unnecessarily involved with those matters if it does not originally concern him but this is not simply any matters. This involved Cale Henituse, his favorite character, who was now his brother.

That is why he won't step back and leave it to others this time. He needed to find out the truth and the identity of those bastards who were trying to drag Cale's name in the mud.

"Father." Kimsoo spoke up however Count Deruth was still focused on Cale. Seeing that, he too, turn to look at Cale's face.

He looked expressionless.

"I believe in you."

Hearing those words, Kimsoo could not help but look towards Count Deruth. For the first time since he woke up in this world, Kimsoo saw a father who loved his son. Affection, understanding, and trust were visibly displayed on the Count's face.

Kimsoo was speechless.

"I would believe in my son than what others would say." he added afterwards, "That is why, I want you to clear your name. Cale, the Crown Prince wishes to talk to you about this matter and I want you to tell him the truth. That you were not involved in such deed because you would never - you would never." He said it firmly, like he wants to convey that there was no other option than to believe in what he was saying. "Because you are my son."

Kimsoo opened and closed his mouth. Hesitating. Until he finally collected himself and spoke, "Father."

This time, the Count—his father, looked at him. Kimsoo suck in a breathe before he started talking, "I also wish to speak with His Highness, the Crown Prince. I would like to stand as both a witness and alibi to prove that my brother did not go anywhere else and was with me."

When Deruth started to smile at what he said, Kimsoo realized it at that moment. That the reason his father called for him as well was for Kimsoo to tell it to the Crown Prince's face that Cale was innocent. Kimsoo thought that it was wise of him to think ahead. He mirrored the smile on his father's face.

"Was it Neo?" it was Cale. Both Deruth and Kimsoo were now focusing on Cale who spoke for the first time since this discussion started. Cale crossed his arms and tilted his head to the side, "Or was it Venion?"

Cale smirked after saying that, "Assholes." he did not care if he cursed in front of the Count. His father tolerated his behavior a long time ago so he didn't really care.

Cale shrugged his shoulders, "I understand. I'll go meet with that Crown Prince in the Academy. I'm sure he wanted to talk about this matter in person right?"

Deruth nodded his head in affirmation.

"Alright," he let his arms hang on his side, "Is that all, father?"

"Yes. You may leave to head to the Academy now."

Cale nodded his head and was about to turn to his heel but Kimsoo said something that made him stop in his track.

"Father, Could I also go with Cale to the Academy? Since I need to talk to his Highness as well. He wouldn't mind me visiting there, won't he?"

Cale was shocked. He turn his head to look at his brother who was smiling mischievously. Although he is sure that that smile only looked lovely instead of mischievous in their father's eyes.

Deruth beam, "Sure. I'll tell his Highness to grant you entry." then his face and tone turned solemn, "But you must make sure you will not move around too much. After all, you were also outside yesterday. I'm worried you really might collapse this time, Kim."

Kimsoo just smiled reassuringly at his father displaying his worries towards his well-being.

He saw on the corner of his eye, Cale narrowing his eyes at him but he ignored it. Its good that Cale figured he did not want to let others know about him meeting a fairy yesterday and now have more vitality than before. Its only important if its Cale who knows since Kimsoo does not intend to lie this guy. No, Never.

Though it is a possibility that Kimsoo will be keeping secrets from his brother too. He just wish that Cale would understand him when the time comes that he won't let, even him, know about something.

Like the fact that he's not really Kimsoo Henituse and was Kim Rok Soo who was transmigrated into this world that was actually a game at Kim Rok Soo's world.

"Cale, please look after Kim while he is in the Academy with you."

"Yes, father." for some reason, Cale sounded scarily serious that Kimsoo could not help but look at him and was instantly shot with a 'What are you planning' gaze.

Kimsoo's jaw dropped at the silent accusation.

Both of them were dismissed from their father's office seeing that they won't have time to prepare to leave if they remain even a minute longer lingering there.

Cale carefully but not sluggishly lead Kimsoo to his room while holding his arm as to 'assist' him so it would not draw the servants' attention of Kimsoo walking finely on his own. Kimsoo, sensing his brother's intention, played along and pretended he was taking small and weak steps because his body hurt.

Kimsoo could not help but be amaze at how in sync the two of them were.

Once they arrived at Kimsoo's room, he was still being assisted by Cale and was lead to sit on the couch of his bedroom. Cale walked to Kimsoo's walk-in closet and stared at the various clothes inside.

"Onh. Hong." At their master's calling (even though his voice was not exactly loud) the two kitten children poked their head in from the door. They were avoiding looking at Kimsoo who was staring at them and instead, focus their gaze on the back of the one who called them.

Kimsoo was once again, amazed. He liked how with a simple call of their master, the familiars would leave behind whatever they were previously doing and respond or appear upon him. The connection a master have with their familiar was truly something admirable.

Cale looked at them for a minute, then pointed towards the walk-in closet, "Choose the fanciest clothes you want and make Kim wear it."

It was scary how the children instantly beam at his command, "Can we make Kim-nya wear another dress?!" Hong exclaimed excitedly.

"Sure."

Kimsoo stared at them in disbelief. Ohn and Hong, no longer giving off the cautious vibe, were already inside his room like they weren't acting like they want to avoid him, and was now trying to find a very nice dress they could find in the walk-in closet.

"Do I not get a say in this?" he tried to, even though he knew it was hopeless. Seeing that the children did not even look at him after saying that. Cale, who obviously heard him, pretended like he didn't.

Kimsoo did not like where this was going.

"Hey, this is probably revenge on what I did yesterday but are you sure you'd make me wear a dress of all things inside the Academy? Won't the nobles be yapping on how 'Cale Henituse's twin brother is a woman-wannabe'?"

At that, he finally got Cale's attention while the other two froze just as they were about to reach out to an outfit that caught their attention.

"What?"

Cale looked both displeased and disgusted. "Who said they get to talk once they see you." he sounded dangerously scary. Like he was now showing that he won't tolerate anyone who'd insult Kimsoo especially in front of him.

Kimsoo subconsciously gulped. '…Scary.'

He was thinking how scary Cale really was even though they were now brothers.

"But…" Ohn's cat ears flatten as her tail was sadly swaying lowly, "What if they think Kim is too beautiful and decide they want to date him?" she sounded extremely grim.

Hearing what his older sister had said, Hong started to look woeful, "…And they decide they want to keep Kim-nya all to themselves?"

The dangerous intent around Cale only seem to worsen the more the kids shared their thoughts. Kimsoo wanted to get out of his own room to avoid getting caught up in Cale's fit of growing anger.

"So what if Kim wears a dress? Who do they think they are to judge. If they utter even a Single. Word. I swear I will make sure those useless mouth of theirs will never function the same way again."

The kitten-children's ears twitched hearing their master's threat, nonetheless they both still looked unhappy.

Cale clicked his tongue, "I'll maim those who tries to take Kim away." he pat both of heads of On and Hong who immediately perked up at his words, "So stop being sad," his voice sounded uncharastically soft but to Kimsoo who was watching this scene play out in front of him, he thought it was also very much like Cale to console the children by threatening people.

The earlier sense of fear Kim felt remained.

"…Will you three seriously not hear me out?" now it was him who started to sound grim, "what if I don't want to? What if I don't want to wear a dress in front of other people other than you?"

Kimsoo's head hang low and mumbled the last part but unfortunate for him, his other companions inside his room heard what he said. He missed the way the cat ears of both siblings twitch once again and this time they looked cheerful, Cale on the other hand, had a small smile on his lips with his arms crossed. Looking so proud.

"Alright. You won't wear a dress—" Kimsoo already lift his head up and brighten, "—But!" his smile dropped hearing a 'but', nonetheless, he continued to look at his brother who started to look smug.

"You will wear whatever and everything we," Cale pointed to himself, Ohn and Hong. Kimsoo could already feel the danger with this combination, he was getting nervous. "choose for you to wear. You can not complain. You are not allowed not to oblige."

His lips formed a thin line. Kimsoo was stopping himself from speaking altogether. Cale was satisfied with the reaction he got.

He turned around and faced the walk-in closet again. Cale clapped his hand once, "All right. Ohn, Hong, get to work."

"Yes sir!"

Kimsoo wanted to bury himself alive so he doesn't have to go out wearing this extravagant clothes they got him. It seems that Cale already knew he didn't like wearing complicated clothes and always chose simple ones so he chose this as a perfect method to proceed with their revenge.

It also made Kimsoo wonder if the previous and original owner of this body was the same as him seeing that regardless of how he acted like his own self, Cale was never once suspicious that he was not his real brother. Ohn and Hong on the other hand, reacted sometimes like they were seeing new sides of him and just acted like they never saw it before. Never thinking of the possibility that the Kimsoo they were facing could possibly be not the same "Kimsoo" they have been looking after all this time.

Kimsoo can't help but be very curious about Cale's real twin brother, now that he was noticing these details. Though he figured he would highly likely never find out.

"Next time when its just us, we'll make Kim wear all the dresses inside his wardrobe."

Hearing Ohn's quiet whisper that didn't seem like a whisper at all, Kimsoo was suddenly made aware of the fact that there were not only a few but a lot of dresses inside that closet. How and why there were many dresses? He did not want to know.

It was possible that the original twin brother of Cale was transgender, which he complete respects if that is the case, but it is also possible that those dresses were due to someone—or some three's mischievous acts. Kimsoo could already imagine the real Kimsoo Henituse struggling because of these three.

He can not help but feel sentimental.

'I am the same.' Kimsoo was now experiencing first-hand the mischief of one Cale Henituse and his two familiars.

"Maybe we can buy him more to wear later."

Kimsoo was now feeling the dread of getting dragged by these plotting children between stores and stores. He does not want to listen to them loudly saying their schemes.

"Let's leave before Cale becomes late for his classes."

Cale snort, "As if I care about that." he then look towards his familiars and spoke, "So as you were saying—"

"please."

Cale glance at him. It was a very quick glance but Kimsoo clearly saw that Cale was preening himself. The damn traitor.

'He's enjoying this.' Kimsoo could tell that Cale was enjoying being annoying and poking fun at him. He doesn't know whether he should be annoyed or be happy at the thought that at least Cale Henituse was having fun.

***

During the entire ride, Kimsoo had to listen to the children still trying to make plans on what they were planning on having Kimsoo do with Cale giving his approval to every single one of them. The betrayal Kimsoo felt just skyrocketed.

Once they arrived outside the Academy, Kimsoo thought of a lot of things.

'It looks too big.'

The entire Academy looked too big. It was probably bigger than the Royal Palace, Kimsoo can't help but make that assumption. It is pretty understandable since each and every noble households sent their own representative to study here alongside the Crown Prince and the other Princes and Princesses from the neighboring Kingdoms.

'Still, I don't get it…' There was one thing Kimsoo did not understand.

Why was it compulsory for nobles to have their representative attend the Academy? Why was it a "must"? What exactly were the Royal Family thinking?

'Because of their nonsense, Cale's brother forced himself to be the representative after Cale was disowned. What bullshit.'

Kimsoo couldn't help but be annoyed at that fact.

He let out a deep sigh, 'Wish I didn't had to see the Crown Prince…' he was lamenting at the fact that he, too, forced himself to step inside the place where the main events of the game took place, just like what Cale's real twin brother did in the game by forcing himself to go in the place that killed him in the end.

Kimsoo could not help but think that he and the real twin brother are similar. They both would willingly go to this Academy to save Cale. Although their situations were different, their goal was the same.

He couldn't help but smile, 'It’s a good thing that Cale is loved. I'm relieve.'

"…Noona, he's smiling…. He's really plotting something."

"…Right, we need to watch him closely. Its dangerous when he starts to smile like that."

Kimsoo looked towards the whispering siblings with a shocked and offended expression.

Cale placed his hand on top of Ohn and Hong, "Go to positions." he sounded stern. The kitten-children straightened their back and salute towards the eldest Henituse, acting like soldiers listening their liege, "Sir, yes sir!" at that proclamation, they both went to each side of Kimsoo like they were guarding him.

Kim was amazed at this display.

Cale looked smug at how great his familiars were before he turn to his heel and started walking in front of the three. Kim following right behind with Ohn and Hong marching beside him. All of them were looking at Cale's back that looked very reliable.

Kimsoo can't help but wonder if this was part of Ohn and Hong's training specially made by Cale that he as well as the other players never got the chance to see.

'There really are a lot of things that the main events of the game didn't show.'

At that moment, they passed by a lot of students who were lingering near the gate or were also entering the Academy. Kimsoo could hear them whisper and their eyes on their group but he paid them no mind. Why should he?

Cale stomped his foot that made those who were watching them flinched. "What are you looking at?" he almost growled.

No one dared to look at them after that.

Kimsoo could not stop himself from smirking. His brother was truly reliable, he couldn't find himself to worry when Cale Henituse is in front of him.

Except, Kimsoo has one concern.

He might come across some, if not, all of the love interests that might get him involve in how the main events will play out. He did not want to get involved. It was already enough for Kimsoo to know that Cale will no longer be disowned. He'll proceed to slack off in their estate until the end of time.

Kimsoo will make sure that he will be absolutely still. He'll meet the Crown Prince, who was unfortunately one of the love interests but he’ll make sure they will not meet again after that. Then he will stealthily move around so he won't catch any of the main characters attention in order to protect his slacker life.

Kimsoo was satisfied with his plan so he can't help but relax. With his eyes never straying away from Cale's red hair, he starts to smile in content.

'It really is great.' Kimsoo was thinking that having Cale Henituse, his favorite character, and probably the only character he actually liked in the game, as his brother was truly great.

They arrived inside the Academy and the number of students increased the further they walked. Most of them could not help but give them curious looks probably because they were seeing Kimsoo Henituse, Cale Henituse's twin brother for the first time. Probably also because Kimsoo was not a student here yet he was granted permission to enter. Some of them, however, flinched and immediately looked away the moment they got a glimpse of Cale's red hair.

It was a really amusing sight.

However, the closer they got to the Crown Prince's office, the number of eyes looking at their direction decreased which wasn't really a bad thing for Kimsoo since he didn't want to stand out too much. If those nobles didn't stop eyeing their group, it would have made the love interests notice them and Kimsoo does not like that thought nor possibility.

He will avoid every single one of them after having a brief meeting with the prince. He will absolutely make sure to avoid them.

Kimsoo started to list the names of the characters he must avoid in order to protect his future slacker life.

Whitira.

Paseton.

Archie.

Taylor Sten.

Kage.

Jack.

Hannah.

Those are the other important characters he'll need to put close attention to and must absolutely avoid interacting at all cost.

Alver Crossman.

Rosalyn.

Lark.

And finally, Choi Han.

The four love interests he wish to never see, or never meet again.

One of them, was the 2nd love interest's route that Kimsoo got when he was Kim Rok Soo, back in his previous life. The one that he regretted so much because of how troublesome the entire route was.

And as much as he wished he would never have to meet that character after getting transmigrated into this world, their meeting is unfortunately inevitable.

They finally arrived in front of the Crown Prince's office, Cale knocked once then opened the door.

"Your Highness, I have come to say I did not go near the location of where those alcoholic bastards went. Can I go now?"

Alver Crossman, the kingdom's Crown Prince and Future King. As well as the 2nd love interest that Kimsoo got and he did not want to ever meet.

Alver showed his signature gentle smile. "Cale Henituse and Kimsoo Henituse, please come in. Feel free to sit wherever you like."

Kimsoo wanted to go deaf at that moment so he wouldn't have to hear the voice that gave him too many headaches by how much troubles he got after entering this punk's route.

"What are you doing?"

Cale was giving him a questioning look when he, Ohn and Hong already entered but he remained rooted by the door. Kimsoo didn't want to go in now that he has actually seen the troublesome love interest he didn't want to encounter again.

But then he remembered the reason why they had to meet in the first place, so as reluctant as he was, he entered the office. Cale was still giving him a questioning gaze before he huffed then sat on the couch that was meters away from Alver. Kimsoo naturally sat beside him. It was rather surprising that Ohn and Hong chose to stand on each of their side like proper guards.

Kimsoo was once again, amazed. However, he was also concern. Even though they aren't exactly humans, even though they were familiars, Ohn and Hong are still children barely 10.

Kimsoo was about to speak when someone else beat him to it.

"And what are you two doing? Sit down."

It was Cale. He was giving the two children an authoritative look that made the kitten children immediately comply. Kim could not help but smile, though the moment his eyes met with the Crown Prince the smile was completely removed from his lips and instead he showed a blank look.

The Crown Prince was still smiling, but unlike earlier, he looked a bit amused.

'I want to leave now.'

It seems that he and Cale were sharing the same sentiment because he didn't beat around bushes and bluntly said.

"Your royal and most benevolent Highness, As what I have said, I am not one of those…" Cale tried hard not to cringe and forced the next words out, "…nobles who were involve and consumed those 'drugs' or whatever they were. I was also not present on the location of where it took place. I never went around near that area."

Alver hum, then he propped his elbows on his desk and let his chin rest on his interlocked hands. "That is a problem."

None of them respond and simply waited for the Crown Prince's next words.

"Your words do not match with the witnesses' statement. It is not that I am believing their side already, I simply wish to find out the truth." Alver stopped smiling and started to looked serious, "We must quickly punish and ban those nobles who were caught but we can not do so because they are saying that you, Cale Henituse, was one of them. They have even presented eye-witnesses, as well as other students who overheard the invitation you received."

Like this, Kimsoo couldn't help but think that Alver really looked like the future King with how serious he was while handling this matter although he has yet inherited the throne.

And Kimsoo would like to know the identity of those individuals who were trying to ruin Cale's image.

He is going to have a very long and nice chat with them.

Cale did not look tense at all and even crossed his leg, "That's true. I did get an invitation. However, that one was for show. Can't you tell?" he smirked and slung his arm on the back of the rest, looking so relaxed, "They made sure to give me the invite while there were other people around. Even used their annoying loud voices to get others' attention. I don't think his Highness was dumb enough not to realize that."

He sounded rude, but Alver did not even react. Instead, he smiled. "That's right. I knew what their intentions were."

'What was the whole point in asking us to go here then?' Kimsoo stopped himself from speaking that out loud.

"Still, words has spread that you were involved in this case. It won't be easy to clear your name, Cale Henituse. We would need to present to them a variable that they can not ignore and will prove your innocence."

"Then, does that mean me stepping as both Cale's alibi and witness won't be enough?"

"That's correct." Alver nodded his head at Kimsoo's words. "They would most likely not believe it if it comes from anyone within the Henituse Household. They would think that your family is simply covering up the eldest son's deed."

Cale did not stop himself from snorting after hearing those words. He looked like he no longer cared about what would happen at this point. However, Kimsoo was getting angrier at those bastards who are trying so hard to drag Cale down along with them.

"…Is it possible to talk to those nobles, Your Highness?"

Alver, Cale, Ohn and Hong all turned towards him. Each of their gazes held different emotions, but Cale's was definitely the most horrifying.

"Kimsoo." Cale called out in a warning tone, yet Kimsoo did not cower like he usually would. He only looked straight into Alver's eyes.

"I will tell you how we can help, no, how we will clear Cale's name. However, I wish to speak to those classless fools who thought they can get away by trying to sabotage my brother's reputation."

"Not that there's enough you can do to repair my already damaged reputation," Kimsoo naturally ignored Cale's grumbling.

Alver looked like he was thinking hard about something, Kimsoo's eyes didn't stray away from his face. Until finally, Alver looked like he was about to agree to those conditions.

"Choi Han." Kimsoo said it with a smile. He saw in the corner of his eyes, Cale's expression twist to something akin to disgust simply by hearing that name.

"He can also stand as Cale's alibi to prove that my brother was not drinking with them."

Contrary to Kimsoo's expectation however, Alver just looked confuse. "Why was he with Cale Henituse of all people?"

Kimsoo pointed at himself, "I almost fainted. He helped carry me to our carriage."

He was met with silence.

Cale probably figured it was a lie because Kimsoo told him earlier that he wasn't feeling faint at that time since he had just received the fairy's power which why he didn't say anything and instead just stared at Kimsoo with a grumbling expression, but even Crown Prince Alver was speechless. Almost like he could not believe what he had just heard.

A few more minutes of that quiet moment, Alver cleared his throat. "…What kind of carry, if I may ask?"

"Princess carry!" Ohn and Hong who was quietly listening to their conversation, squealed excitedly at the same time. Their master on the other had, looked like he was minutes away from flipping the table, "…Carried my brother like his fucking bride." he sounded too scary that Kimsoo could not help but flinch.

Amidst Kimsoo's internal turmoil with how scared he is getting from his brother's reaction, Alver was coughing violently. When Kimsoo looked towards his direction, he could see that Alver was trying his best not to let the corners of his lips twitch up and was masking it with his violent cough.

'…This damn… prince.' He could not help but grumble internally. Kimsoo doesn't enjoy getting laughed at by someone he's not even close with.

"Anyway," Kimsoo immediately tried to divert the attention away from yesterday's event on their side, "When can I talk to those nobles? I swear I will have a very calm chat with them so please do not worry."

"…Noona, he's smiling like the devil again."

"…He's definitely not planning to chat calmly at all."

He tried his best to ignore the siblings' whispers that wasn't exactly whispers since he and Cale are sitting between them.

"I'll arrange a meeting for you 3 days from now, is that alright?"

Kimsoo liked those conditions very much. He smiled brightly, "Yes, Your highness. Thank you very much for granting this frail young man's wish."

Cale could only sigh at his brother.

***

"I only have one class to attend."

Kim stopped walking and glance towards his brother, "One?"

"History, Politics, Literature are all boring," Cale said with an annoyed look on his face, "Why do they even have to make us study those bullshit? Its not like all of us here are really going to be the family's heir."

Kimsoo read it on the game's discussion forum that the only reason Cale was the one attending the Academy was because he's the only one who got all the qualifications. One needed to be 18 in order to attend here, plus Cale didn't like the idea of sending his twin brother as the representative of their family because of his weak body. Cale didn't have a choice and forced himself to be the temporary representative when it was already made obvious that Bassen Henituse is going to be the future head of the family.

On that regard, Kimsoo could understand the reason Cale skips all the other classes. He wasn't motivated and was only forced so he didn't bother forcing himself any further.

Kimsoo thought that maybe he should ask the Crown Prince what's the real deal with this Academy that ended up ruining Cale's life in the game—or, was supposed to. He's not going to let anything else happen that could make Cale become the crazy criminal who killed a lot of people.

"You were the one who studied all of those when we were kids, so I didn't see the point in trying to understand those lessons when I never learned them since I was 7."

Kimsoo didn't know what to reply to that. He doesn't remember, or rather, he doesn't have that memory of when Cale was younger. It is because the Kimsoo Henituse at that time is not the Kimsoo Henituse listening to him ramble right now. For some reason, Kimsoo's heart felt like its being stabbed.

Good thing Cale wasn't thinking of getting a response and instead continued to talk, "I can't attend magic class since I don't really have any mana contained in my body. It's troublesome so I didn't bother."

Kimsoo couldn't help but let out a chuckle at that, Cale didn't seem offended.

"So I only have swordsmanship lessons to attend." He looked… satisfied with what he said. Kimsoo ended up staring, at that moment Cale caught his eye and smiled. "Remember? I used to learn all the swordsmanship lessons for you, then you study all the academic studies for me."

He couldn't respond once again. He also wouldn't be able to.

'I'm not the one you were with…' Kimsoo couldn't bring himself to say it out loud. He was afraid of how Cale would react. He might even end up being the reason for Cale's devastation and he doesn't want to cause Cale Henituse any sort of pain.

"Anyway, my class starts in about 10 minutes so I got to go. I'm assuming you're not going straight home?"

Kimsoo still couldn't speak because his throat felt tight, so he only smiled in response.

Cale rolled his eyes yet he was smiling fondly, "You're going to the library?"

'The fact that he knows about his brother so well and how me and the real Kim are so alike kind of hurts.'

he wanted to laugh at himself though it might only come out as a hoarse sound, so he doesn't. Instead, he mustered his strength to say a single word,

"Yes," yet it sounded weak.

Cale immediately squint his eyes at him however Kimsoo looked forward. "Don't worry, I won't run away from Ohn and Hong this time."

"You better!"

"We'll be heavily guarding you!"

Kimsoo side glanced at Cale and smiled, "I'll be waiting for you."

The eldest Henituse finally stopped looking at him in suspicion, "…Alright. Let's have lunch at the cafeteria together once I'm done." Cale pat both Ohn and Hong's head before he started walking in a different direction.

Kimsoo looked towards the siblings who were also looking at him. "Do you know where the library is?"

Ohn snort, oddly enough it reminded him of Cale. "Follow the smell of books!" Hong exclaimed.

Kimsoo was half in disbelief and half impressed by their method.

Truthfully, They arrived at the Academy's massive library without getting lost. There were only few students when they passed by and most of them were in a rush so they didn't really pay them any mind. The library was almost desolated, there weren't any students around. Kimsoo didn't really care, instead he liked it this way.

He stretched his arms up, "I guess I can have all these books to myself?" he chuckled.

Ohn and Hong looked towards each other, before looking at Kimsoo who was already making his way to a bookshelf.

"Should we guard the door or follow him?" Hong asked.

"I think it's better if we follow him, we never know he might find a way to jump out the window to run away from us again." Ohn answered with a matter-of-fact kind of tone.

Hong nodded his head in understanding, "Right, you're right Noona."

They quickly chased after Kimsoo who was already selecting books from the shelf he was in before moving to the next one. The siblings were eyeing the books in their weak Kimsoo's arm, "…Are you going to read that all in one sitting?"

Kimsoo only hummed in response. Didn't bother explaining nor elaborating. The kitten children didn't ask further questions though they were looking at Kimsoo like he was growing another head.

When Kimsoo went to pick his 10th book, Hong interjected, "You can't carry that many!" then he took the one Kimsoo was about to place among the other books in his arms. Kimsoo just let the kid do as he please, before moving to another book section.

Ohn could only stare in disbelief when Kimsoo finally sat down on the bean bag couch in the corner-most part of the library that was almost hidden. Beside him was a large window, on the floor was approximately 35 books Kimsoo had picked that On and Hong had to help him carry.

"…Are you sure you can read these all?"

Kimsoo hum, "I think it won't be enough for one day," Ohn was about to nod her head in agreement but was stunned at the response she got. Kimsoo looked up like he was thinking deeply, "probably would only take me an hour or two."

Ohn ended up looking at the redhead with a blank expression.

Hong took one of the many books that was stack together on the floor, "Woah! This one looks interesting! Can I read it?" he was looking at Kimsoo with sparkling eyes.

"Go ahead."

He immediately sat on the floor next to Kimsoo's left leg with his tail swaying slowly from side to side. Ohn could only sigh before she too, took one of the books Kimsoo planned to read and sat down on the floor next to his right leg.

The three were silent, only the sound of pages being flipped could be heard. However, Kimsoo's flipping was fast that it distracted Ohn and Hong from reading but they didn't stop to look at him because they were completely engrossed in the book in their hands.

Barely 10 minutes passed, Kimsoo closed the book. He gently placed it on the floor on his side, then carefully reached out for another book on the floor in front of him, trying his best not to distract the children but Ohn and Hong's head immediately whipped around to look at him with their eyes wide in shock.

"You're done?"

"Already!?"

"…Uhm, yes?" he got another book and leaned back on the bean bag couch once again. Ignoring the way Ohn and Hong were still staring at him. Soon enough they got over the shock and continued reading their respective books.

The cycle repeated until almost an hour passed and Kimsoo was about to reach out to take another book when he noticed Ohn and Hong fell asleep with each of them leaning on his knee. He honestly didn't feel their weight, not that he mind, but he was a bit concern because they were crooking their head to the side. They might wake up with their necks hurting.

So what Kimsoo did was move the two kitten-children's body a little to a much more comfortable position. He then carefully took off his outer coat and drape it gently on the two children as a make-shift blanket in case they'd get cold.

Kimsoo stared at them for a bit with satisfaction before he lean on the bean bag. He looked out the window and stared at the scenery outside until his eyes lowered themselves and he caught the sight of a familiar black haired youth that almost made him avert his eyes immediately before he remembered something.

'3 days from now…'

He recalled the date, something would have happen by the end of this week but he could prevent that if he does something 3 days from now. He would need someone's help in order to succeed.

With that thought, Kimsoo smiled and waved his hand towards Choi Han who was just blankly staring at him.

'…His eyes are still devoid of emotions.'

Kimsoo almost shudder in fear.

When he heard approaching footstep, that's when he finally looked away from the latter and turn to face whoever it was coming towards him. Kimsoo saw Cale with a sullen look on his face.

Kimsoo raised his eyebrow questioningly towards his brother. "Something wrong, Hyung-nim?"

Cale stopped a few steps away from where Kimsoo was sitting. He pushed his hair back in frustration, "I've got one more class to attend. Its required for me to be there." Cale glance at the two children sleeping on the floor whilst leaning comfortably on Kimsoo's leg with Kimsoo's coat on them, his eyes soften for a minute.

"…Sorry, I don't think I'll be able to join you to have lunch."

Cale looked at Kimsoo with an apologetic look.

"You're going right away? You're not having lunch?"

Cale shook his head. "The class starts in 5 minutes so I have to go. I just came to say you can go back to the estate without waiting for me, I think it would take me awhile to finish."

"But I don't want to."

"Huh?"

Kimsoo had a frown on his lips. "I don't want to go home." he picked up another book to read from his side and opened to cover to prove his point that he was staying here.

Cale furrowed his eyebrows, squinting at his brother. "And lunch?"

"I'll eat later. You're not going to eat so I'm doing the same." Kimsoo flipped a page.

Cale crossed his arm and lean on his left foot. "And who said I'd allow that?"

"But you're not eating with me. You promised we'd eat lunch together."

He said it with his normal voice but it gave off the feeling that he was sulking. Cale softened at his brother's words, at the same time he felt even more guilty.

Cale didn't mean to break his promise. He really didn't want to attend the additional class but he had no choice but to go since he personally got told by the Crown Prince in the middle of his swordsmanship class.

A lot of people were watching so of course he'd need to be careful. If it had been just the two of them he wouldn't even bothered but this time Alver really got him.

Cale took a few steps to approach Kimsoo and reached out to ruffle his brother's hair that was the same shade as his. "Sorry Kim, I'll make it up to you later, okay?"

Kimsoo was surprised with the sudden head pat but he tried not to show any reaction and continued to read. Cale thought it was so typical of him not to respond and chuckled.

"Are you sure you'll wait for me to finish my class?"

Kimsoo still didn't respond. Cale could only sigh, already knowing the obvious answer without affirmation from his brother. Cale knows his brother so well because they grew up together. His brother was the only one who stayed by his side and believe in him when even their father gave up on understanding.

"Alright," Cale took a step back. He put his hands on his pocket, "If you won't be here later and decide you'd want to go somewhere else, tell either Ohn or Hong to go to me so I can find you."

Cale didn't wait for his brother to give him any sort of reaction and started to walk out of the library.

Kimsoo continued to read until he finished reading all the books he gathered, even the ones Ohn and Hong read. When he was done with the last book, that was when the two kitten children slowly stirred awake.

"…Huh?"

"…Kim?"

On and Hong were both rubbing their eyes. Kimsoo hum in acknowledgement and flipped the last page before closing the book.

"Let's have lunch."

At that, the siblings immediately jump up. They were looking frantically around. "I can smell Cale-nya!"

"But I don't see him anywhere….?"

"Cale came here 30 minutes ago, he said he needs to attend one more class so he couldn't join us."

Ohn and Hong's ears flatten at that moment. Both of them looked gloomy that they couldn't eat lunch with their master.

"So he's not going to eat, nya?"

"He'll get sick if he doesn't, nya."

Kimsoo patted their head. The two seem to have cheered up by his action as they lean closer to his touch.

Kimsoo stood up from his seat. "Let's place these books back on the shelves so we can go eat."

Ohn and Hong beam at that moment.

It didn't take long for them to finish and start walking towards the Cafeteria because the two children seemed like they were already hungry and was moving as fast as they could. But truth is, they were just excited that they'd get to eat together with Kimsoo when they never got the chance to before.

Although they're still a little sad that Cale would have to miss lunch but they'll make sure their master gets to eat a lot later.

Once they arrived at the Cafeteria, Kimsoo's eyes were set on an individual who was sitting alone in one table. The other students obviously avoiding that person.

However, Kimsoo is not a student here so instead of avoiding and choosing to isolate that person, he was happy that he came across Choi Han right when he needed to talk to him.

Kimsoo was happily walking towards Choi Han's table that made the other people whip their head towards him and giving him questioning stares but he paid it no mind.

Ohn and Hong were surprised at Kimsoo's action but they didn't—or rather, they couldn't question it because Kimsoo was slipping out of their grasp so they quickly followed behind him.

Kimsoo stopped right across Choi Han who didn't even look at him and continued to eat silently. Up close, he looked like he was having a lot of thoughts running through his mind but of course, Kimsoo didn't care about that and instead called out to the black haired lad without being able to mask his joy.

"Choi Han."

Finally, Choi Han looked up and saw the smiling Henituse that was standing across him with the table being the only thing that was separating them together.

The smile on Kimsoo's face became bigger when he finally caught this guy's attention. Still ignoring everything else and continued to only look at the one in front of him, he said, loud enough for the students nearby to hear:

"Let's make a deal."

The students stopped at what they heard, but when they didn't hear the redhead take back what he said, they all had only one thought.

'Is he crazy?'

Ohn and Hong on the other hand, flinched at what they heard Kimsoo say.

They are aware of how much Cale, their master, hated this Choi Han's guts for reasons they don't know. But Kimsoo was asking that same Choi Han to make a deal with him?

"…Should we tell this to Cale?"

"…I don't know, nya. Maybe Kim-nya is sick and said the wrong thing?"

Kimsoo didn't hear the siblings' whispers to each other and just focused on Choi Han's pitch black irises. He had only one thought at that moment:

'…So scary.'

He was thinking that looking straight into Choi Han's lifeless and emotionless eyes was the scariest thing he had ever done since coming to this world.

'This wasn't how he looked in the game.'

He was sure this and the Choi Han he saw the other players talked about had a significant difference. Even if Choi Han was labeled as a cold and intimidating character and even ranked as the number 1 love character that was the hardest to pursue, there is just no way Choi Han could look this lifeless compared to what Kimsoo saw when he was Kim Rok Soo.

'Something must have happened.'

Kimsoo was sure something happened that was never brought up on the main event just like what he have seen with Cale, Ohn and Hong's behavior so far.

It wouldn't be too impossible, because Choi Han's past was never mentioned and remained as The Birth of a Hero's greatest mystery. Even Alver's origin had a subtly hint that there is a secret behind his birth but was never revealed.

However, Choi Han's was not discussed on any of the events. It was like, he never had a past to begin with. Or his past was something the creators and admins didn't want the players to know.

That was why, Choi Han had a rather large fanbase where they are each sharing their own theories of why that was the case. They couldn't really come to a proper conclusion and settled with a simple "The admins wanted to keep one character's past a mystery so that the fans wouldn't lose interest in the game."

Of course Kim, no, Kim Rok Soo thought otherwise.

First, it wasn't only one character. Cale Henituse's past was also never discussed. However, why would the fans be interested on a "fake" love interest, and a villain at that, life story? Unless they're Kim Rok Soo, of course they wouldn't even bat an eye on Cale's direction.

But base on what he had seen so far as Kimsoo Henituse, Kimsoo could conclude that their real mother has died a long time ago. Naturally, he wouldn't ask about it to anyone in the Henituse estate most especially Cale, lest he wants to remind them of a painful past.

Kimsoo is not a heartless person and would never intend to cause his favorite character to be in any sort of pain.

Although, yes, indeed Kimsoo is curious as to why Choi Han looked much more impassive than what he saw in the game, Kimsoo really doesn't want to get deeply involved with any of the love interest. Unless he had lost his mind and decided he wants to be at the center of their attention and let the main events revolve around him.

But that is something Kimsoo would never let happen. He would live as quietly as he can without getting any of these punks becoming interested in his life.

"You want to make a deal with me?"

An emotionless voice echoed on the Cafeteria. Everyone seem to hold their breathe at that moment but Kimsoo could only smile when he finally got Choi Han to talk. He was about to talk more about the deal they'll be making when suddenly,

Choi Han looked at him with the same hollow eyes he seem to forever hold. "But I don't want to."

Kimsoo's smile instantly dropped.

Chapter Text

Not in a million years did Kimsoo expect to be rejected right away without even hearing him out, no not even when he was still Kim Rok Soo. Although there was a time where his capabilities were questioned by almost everyone, still they had at least listen to what he had to say when making a deal.

But this? This?

After saying that he doesn't want to, Choi Han continued to eat like nothing happened. Kimsoo could only stand there with a shocked expression, even Ohn and Hong were shocked.

'…So this is what trying to pursue Choi Han feels like?'

Now, Kimsoo could understand the players who were lamenting at the fact that they couldn't even make Choi Han bat an eye towards them.

He really was difficult to approach. Majority of Choi Han's fans ended up with a bad ending or got rejected even before reaching the final scenario.

Still, a lot of them tried and tried and tried again. Kimsoo could not help but applaud to their determination.

'This is going to feel just like in the game…'

Kimsoo could only internally laugh mockingly at himself.

It was quite ironic that he gave up Choi Han's route (which was originally Cale's ) the moment Choi Han replaced Cale Henituse from his own route and Kimsoo never bothered to pursue this main love interest. Even went so far as to restarted his game progress and endured the long, tiring and troublesome route of Alver Crossman.

Only to end up transmigrating into the world of [The Birth of a Hero] and try to pursue Choi Han in this life.

Fate truly is a funny little thing.

Though he got rejected right away, Kimsoo was still confident he would get Choi Han to say yes.

Without hesitation, Kimsoo sat on the chair facing the black haired lad. Choi Han momentarily stopped eating and glance towards Kimsoo's direction, only to ignore him again in the end and continued to eat.

Kimsoo couldn't even react to that obvious disinterest anymore.

"…Kim?"

He looked behind him and saw Ohn and Hong hesitating to sit down, looking like they didn't know what to do.

"You two are hungry right? You can go buy your lunch, or do you want me to go with you?"

The siblings looked painfully confuse. "Why would you come with us?"

Kimsoo raised his eyebrow and crossed his arm to his chest. "You're my brother's familiars, and you two are still young. So why shouldn't I?"

"Its fine, we can go on our own. What about you? You said we'll eat lunch together."

Kimsoo hum in response, he reached to his pocket and grabbed the pouch and gave it to the siblings. "Go buy everything you want to eat, I'll wait here."

Ohn and Hong seem reluctant to leave him alone but Kimsoo shooed them away. "I'll be talking to this hyung right here, you wouldn't want to eavesdrop on us right?"

At that, they finally moved to buy food for the three of them.

When Kimsoo turned to look at Choi Han, he saw that Choi Han was already looking at him with an indescribable expression. Kimsoo almost flinched upon seeing those same blank eyes.

No matter how many times he sees it, those dark lifeless eyes really were scary to look at.

Still, Kimsoo is—was—Kim Rok Soo. The Team Leader who everyone didn't believe in at the beginning. The Team Leader who had to work 10x harder than everyone. Now he is Kimsoo Henituse, but what's the difference between back then and now?

He's capable of dealing even the hardest person to deal with. That's who he is. Be it Kim Rok Soo or Kimsoo Henituse.

Kimsoo starts to smile.

"Let's make a deal." before Choi Han could even look away from him, Kimsoo immediately but confidently added, "I promise you this will be worth your time. This isn't nonsense, nor is it a trap." at the mention of 'trap' he saw Choi Han's eyebrow twitch.

'Got you.' He cheered internally.

"Cale doesn't know about this, those children doesn't either."

Kimsoo made his voice as quiet as possible so only the two of them who would hear, making it impossible for everyone else around to know what he was about to say.

"The deal is like this: I want you to accompany me somewhere, and in return I will grant your one wish."

He didn't immediately got a reaction from the latter and instead continued to stare at him with those eyes that looks like they could see right through his soul, making Kimsoo internally cower.

"I will tell you where and what we will be doing if you decide to accept my deal," Kimsoo smiled to prove his sincerity, "I truly want to make this deal with you, Choi Han. I feel that it is only you who I can trust to help me succeed in my plan aside from my brother."

"So your brother knows?"

For some reason, Choi Han was looking at him with extreme distrust making Kimsoo flinch. 'Why is he looking at me like that?'

"I told you, he doesn't, but he will eventually find out. His familiars saw us, as well as the other students."

Choi Han released the utensils he was holding and lean back to his chair, giving Kim a peculiar look. "Was this your purpose?"

Was this his purpose of approaching him during lunch while there were a lot of witness around?

Kimsoo gave him a mysterious smile. "I have a different reason for making sure people will see us together, however that has nothing to do with the deal I said."

Choi Han furrowed his eyebrows, Kimsoo shrugged his shoulders. "My brother got into trouble and we need your help with that matter but I'm sure the Crown Prince will talk to you about it."

The black-haired youth was giving him another unfathomable look but Kimsoo didn't need to focus on it any longer because Ohn and Hong had arrived with a tray in the kitten children's hands.

"Kim-nya, we made sure to buy healthy and delicious food for you!"

"I don't know if it will be as delicious as Older brother Vicross's cooking but its important that you eat."

'Wait what?'

Kim stared at Ohn with widen eyes in shock as both the siblings settle down on each of his side and placed the plate of food they bought for Kimsoo to eat. Ohn finally noticed his gaze and stared back at him.

"Is there a problem, Kim-nya? Does your body hurt again somewhere?" Hong asked worriedly, however Kimsoo was still processing what he had heard.

…Did they just call Vicross Molran, the son of the secret-assassin Ron Molran, who actually specialize in torture, their older brother?

Kimsoo suddenly felt the horror of having these two kitten children be around Vicross for so long that they become as vicious as that guy. He might need to talk to Cale about this, for these kids' innocence.

Kimsoo cleared his throat before glancing down on the food in front of him that actually looks better than the food he used to eat back when he was Kim Rok Soo, but of course much simpler compared to his meals in the Henituse's estate.

"Did you say Vicross is the one who cooks my every meal?"

He asked a different question instead of directly asking why the hell they called Vicross, of all people, their older brother.

Ohn gazed at him strangely but Kimsoo didn't see it.

"Cale-nya doesn't like it if someone else prepares your meal and personally asked older brother to make your food since your health started declining."

It was Hong who responded. Kimsoo just hum in response then proceed to eat.

The taste really was better than what he used to have back in his original world but was lacking compared to the meals Vicross had prepared for him so far. Nonetheless, Kimsoo couldn't help but to hum in satisfaction.

Ohn and Hong watched him eat for a minute or two before they too, took a bite of their own food. Like this, the three of them ate their lunch in silence. However, they all failed to notice that Choi Han was glancing between the three and was almost staring at Kimsoo eat the whole time.

…It seems that Kimsoo doesn't have enough self-preservation than he thought he does.

Choi Han didn't leave and continued to watch the three silently even though he had long finished his meal. It seemed like he was looking for something as he stare, but couldn't yet figure out why this younger twin of the guy who hates him wanted to make a deal with him and seems to trust Choi Han's strength.

It wasn't that he found Kimsoo Henituse bizarre, unique and interesting, he just thinks Kimsoo was way too suspicious, more than Cale Henituse himself.

Once Kimsoo was done eating, he didn't usher the two kitten children to hurriedly finish their meal and instead silently watched the two munch on their own food. Occasionally reaching out to wipe off the excess sauce off the side of their mouth that startled both Ohn and Hong the first time but didn't react much later on.

They even seem to enjoy Kimsoo doing it as they intentionally eat messily but Kimsoo didn't complain and just stared at them with a grumbling expression and proceed to clean their face silently. Everything they did was being watched by Choi Han.

"He makes the same expression as Cale, nya~"

"Its fun to mess with him, nya~"

Kimsoo ignored them and looked in front, making eye contact with the black-haired lad. He subconsciously suck a deep breathe and stare.

Those dark hollow eyes truly feels like its looking straight to his soul, Kim's brain momentarily stutters.

Ohn and Hong were done eating and noticed that Kimsoo and that Choi Han guy was just silently staring at each other. They looked back and fort between the two, taking notice of the slight tension in the air around them.

Another minute passed, it was Choi Han who broke the silence.

"Is there anything else?"

Kimsoo snapped back to reality, internally making a dumbfounded face but keeping a cool face on the outside.

'Shit. I've been staring at him. That's so fucking embarrassing.'

"…The garden," Kimsoo cleared his throat and threw away all unnecessary thoughts away. He teared his gaze away from the lad and looked at the kitten sibling instead who was silently listening to their conversation. "I will only be here in this Academy for today and 3 days later, however I will need to get your response today. That is why," Kim glance at Choi Han before immediately looking away "Come meet me out the garden later."

Kimsoo stares at the huge ticking clock on the tall wall of the cafeteria before making a decision. "4 pm," he musters all the courage to stare back at Choi Han's murky irises. They silently stare at each other for a minute and then, "I will wait for you."

After saying what he wanted, Kimsoo stood up and left with Ohn and Hong following behind.

Every single time he sees those eyes, he felt like he couldn’t breathe.

'Something must have happened to him.'

Kimsoo became even more convince that Choi Han came across something, outside of the game's main event, that caused him to look so lifeless.

But what could it be? The start of the main event was supposed to start yesterday yet Choi Han had been the way he is since then or even before they saw each other. This wasn't following the script anymore, Kimsoo doubted that the reason for this drastic change was because of him. He had barely done anything aside from stopping Cale from triggering the disastrous route for himself.

'Whatever. As long as this doesn't affect the deal we're making, it doesn't really matter to me.'

Kimsoo decided not to think about it anymore. Choi Han's business was none of his concern. No, this is definitely not because Kimsoo is having a grudge against the black-haired lad for overwriting and replacing Cale from his route. It is just because Choi Han is the main love interest and he doesn't want to get completely entangled with the guy.

'After the deal is done, I'm never going to meet him again.'

Kimsoo will make sure they don't come across each other ever again.

"We're not going back to the library, nya?"

"We haven't finished reading the book we read earlier, nya."

Kimsoo stopped for a minute and stared at the two kitten-children. Seeing that the young master had stopped walking, the two also stopped and stared back at their master's younger twin.

At that moment, Kimsoo opened his mouth to speak. "We can go back, there is still a lot of time before 4 pm. Though I prefer if we can go out as early as 3 pm, I wanted to stay out the garden to rest."

Ohn and Hong stared at him for a long time before they smiled and started walking towards the direction of the library, this time it was Kimsoo who was following them from behind.

As he stare at the back of the two kitten children, Kimsoo suddenly thought of something.

If the events from the game was what exactly happened yesterday, Cale got disown because he had unknowingly consumed those illegal drugs orchestrated by those damn noble bastards, what would have happened to Ohn and Hong?

Kimsoo's eyes began to get clouded as thoughts came crashing in to him.

"No!" Ohn cried out as she held her cat ears with her body trembling in fear, "I… please no-!"

Hong was crying as well as he try to desperately reach out to his older sister but his arms were being held back. "Noona! Noona!" fear was all over his face as his eyes shook intensely, "I'm scared… I'm scared… C-Cale…" he started to call out his master's name as he try to back away from the approaching man who was holding a large and sharp scissor in hand.

"No! Stop!! Stop it- it hurts! It hurts!!!" Ohn's arms were being forcibly held as a different man held a scissor against her unprotected ears. Blood splashed out as the cries of the children grew louder.

Kimsoo's hand trembles as he unconsciously reached out and grab Ohn and Hong who let out a surprise yelp. The thought in Kimsoo's mind not stopping even as he held the two against his chest, his entire body grew cold.

"…Kim?"

Ohn looked up and saw Kimsoo's pale face and trembling eyes. He looked so shaken, as if he had just seen something extremely horrible.

"…Kim-nya?"

Hong called out worriedly at Kimsoo whose grip on them was getting stronger, he tugged on Kimsoo's sleeve.

"Kim, what's wrong?"

"Did something happen, nya?"

They continued to call out to the young master but it seems that he couldn't hear them. His eyes became more and more unfocused, his breathing irregulated. Ohn and Hong became even more worried.

"Kim?"

"Kim!"

"Kim!"

"KIM!"

Kimsoo snapped out of the terrifying scene he was seeing before his eyes. He looked down and saw that he was tightly hugging Ohn and Hong while they were staring at him with concern.

He subconsciously stared at their intact ears. Kimsoo let out a shaky breathe upon seeing that they weren't injured, though his heart was still wildly beating against his chest, he still wasn't calm inside.

"Kim, what's wrong? Are you hurt anywhere?"

"Kim-nya, you… you looked… you looked like you were scared."

He heard Ohn's worried voice and Hong's hesitant observation. Kimsoo took a deep breathe before slowly releasing his hold on the kitten children but Ohn and Hong immediately grab on his hand.

"It's okay," He reassured them but they still looked at him with worry. "It's okay." He repeats his words but it was more of like him reminding himself that it's okay.

'I'm here. I know the things that will happen. That's why… That's why I…'

Ohn and Hong could see Kimsoo's eyes tremble again making them tighten their grip on his hand, slowly Kimsoo's eyes calmed down, like the storm has already passed and no longer bothering.

'I will make sure not Cale, Ohn or Hong will get hurt.'

Since he planned on staying in this world, he will make sure he can live peacefully with the people who matters to him right now.

Unquestionably, the number one would be Cale. Then these kitten children whom Cale cherish.

It hasn't been long since Kimsoo woke up in this world, but he won't let anything bad happen to these three. As long as he's here.

"Let's go."

His voice didn't waver. Sensing that Kimsoo was now feeling better, Ohn and Hong started to walk again towards the library while not letting go of Kimsoo's hand.

***

After they stayed almost 2 hours inside the library, Ohn and Hong finishing the books they read earlier while Kimsoo watching them contently, they went to the Academy's garden that was much massive than Kimsoo thought it was.

He was shocked to see a lot of different kind of flowers and tons of large trees that it almost looked like a forest.

'…How much money did the royal family spent on this garden alone?'

Kimsoo was beyond flabbergasted as he stared at this massive ground. Ohn and Hong had long left his side and was running around, their laughter could be heard from the background.

Kimsoo eventually snapped out of his trance and walked towards the closest tree in front of him and hide below its shade.

Ohn and Hong looked like they were enjoying themselves in this huge place with a big smile plastered on their face, Kimsoo's eyes followed their every movement. A feeling of content settles in his heart.

In his future of being a slacker, he would like to witness the same thing as he is seeing right now. Kimsoo firm his resolve that he must absolutely protect their lazy and peaceful future together. He would let the game's story proceed as it should and he will only interfere if it will possibly hurt him, Cale, Ohn or Hong.

Just like what would have happen this weekend.

Kimsoo smiles softly while he watch the kitten children play not far from him, though he had a different thought in mind.

The event that was supposed to happen will not become their reality for he will take away the trigger of said event 3 days from now, the same day he will have a peaceful talk with those damn nobles.

He doesn't have even the smallest amount of doubt that Choi Han would refuse the deal he offered. Kimsoo was confident that he would be able to make that guy say yes. After all, it is something that should have been done in the game, something the Choi Han in the game wanted to do.

Kimsoo is about to grant that wish. Although Choi Han hadn't made that wish yet, but he eventually will once he sees the one who will bring disaster to that one side of the town.

Once he hears about the thing Kimsoo knows about, Choi Han wouldn't think of rejecting him anymore.

'…Somehow it feels easier than what they said it was?'

Kimsoo felt that trying to get Choi Han to say yes was easier than what the other players experienced. Well, of course it would be like this because its not like Kimsoo is trying to make Choi Han want to date him. This is simply 'business matters' and nothing else.

Kimsoo watched Ohn and Hong for a moment before closing his eyes. He thought, since there were a lot of time left before he has to meet Choi Han, he might as well sleep for a bit.

The children's voice became more distant as he slip away to dream land. Kimsoo has fallen asleep.

He doesn't know how long time has passed when he heard rustling sound somewhere near him, though Kimsoo remained unmoving. He didn't think he would be in any sort of danger because he has Cale's familiars with him. They would have woken him up as soon as they sensed something was wrong.

That was why he savored the moment and kept his eyes close. However, whoever it was who made those rustling sound was sure insensitive enough that they didn't remain quiet. Kimsoo could hear faint voices, it seems like… there were 3 people arguing.

Kimsoo doesn't have any intention of getting caught up in whatever deal those people have so he decided to leave this section of the large garden. Just when he opened his eyes and stood up, he now heard clearly what the voices were saying.

"—ut your Highness, please reconsider-!"

Kimsoo made a mistake of looking behind him because as soon as he did, he made eye contact with a person he didn't want to meet.

'Shit.'

Kim started to curse inwardly while keeping a stoic face. He pretended not to see anything and turned around, walking away from that place.

'Shit, shit, shit, shit—'

He speed walk towards Ohn and Hong who were a few distance away from him. They probably figured they'll end up waking Kimsoo up if they remain close to him, seeing that they were having so much fun in the garden so they decided to keep a bit of distance.

As soon as the two kitten children saw him, they beamed.

"You're awake, nya!"

"Did you have a good sleep, nya?"

Kimsoo simply nodded his head. The two children seem satisfied with his response.

Kimsoo took out his pocket watch and saw that it was almost 4 in the afternoon. So he slept for an hour? He placed the pocket watch back inside his pocket and looked towards the two children.

"Has Cale not called for you yet?"

The two shook their head.

"Its almost 4 hours since the class he last attended started, can you try to follow his scent and see if he's free to leave?"

Hong blinked once while Ohn pout at him. "The two of us will go?"

"Yes," the kitten children's expression immediately turn sour, Kimsoo quickly added, "I will be meeting with Choi Han here soon. We will be discussing something important, it is a secret that is why I cannot let you stay here with me"

The two siblings looked reluctant to comply, so Kimsoo made a promise. "I promise that I'll stay here and wait for you three," he reached out and pat Ohn and Hong's head. It looks like his action and promise convinced the two, Ohn and Hong told him to stay put and not leave the garden before they left.

Kimsoo turned around and faced the dozen kinds of flowers. He wasn't really fond of these botany in his life as Kim Rok Soo, but for some reason his eyes landed on the pink camellias. Kimsoo could not understand why he found those flowers out of all the flowers around, eye-catching.

Kimsoo's eyebrows furrow as he tried to recall what pink camellias meant. He's not sure if it was in his record but he felt like he had always known what they mean.

Kimsoo blinked his eyes once he realized what the pink camellias symbolized. At that moment, a gust of wind blew pass him, making his hair dance along at its movement. Ohn didn't tie his hair up today and simply let it down, the wind seemingly played with his red locks as he muttered one word.

"…Longing."

That was what pink camellias means. His heart made a loud thump, but he could not understand why. As soon as he said the word "Longing" out loud, Kimsoo felt like he had been longing for something for all his life. But what exactly? He couldn't tell.

Kimsoo noticed someone's presence behind him and turned around, the wind blew once again. His red hair, dazzling as it is under the radiant sun, dance along the wind as he stare at those same onyx irises he finds himself always staring at.

In front of him, stood Choi Han.

Both of them hadn't speak and continued to gaze at each other. Those dim eyes Kimsoo had almost memorized was slowly being… lightened? Kimsoo's eyes widen with shock.

However, he wasn't able to focus on those eyes anymore because Choi Han had broken the silence.

"Tell me, why should I accept your deal?"

Kimsoo was unable to respond immediately. Still shocked that he had momentarily witness Choi Han's eyes being subtly radiant, until it was immediately gone. Kimsoo continued to look at those dark irises, trying to search for a trace of the ones he saw earlier.

"Are you not going to answer?"

Kimsoo was snapped out of his trance. He blink once, then regain his composure.

He was just so taken aback that he forgot to respond. Kimsoo cleared his throat before focusing on the matter at hand.

"There is a being in this world, who had only known pain and loneliness since the day it was born."

Kimsoo chose his first sentence wisely. He paused for a minute before he continued speaking while looking seriously at Choi Han.

"That existence is merely 4 years of age, yet it has never set it eyes on the night sky. It also does not know what warmth is, nor the sun. The only thing lighting up that child's world is a torch."

Choi Han's unwavering expression slowly changed.

"That child has never known what a caress is," Kimsoo could not stop the sad smile from forming to his lips. He doesn't understand why he was also being emotionally affected by his own words when he wasn't an emotional person, but for reasons unknown his heart was aching as he spoke. "In the 4 years of its life, that being was only being hurt and tortured, everyday and for its every breath."

Choi Han's dark and emotionless eyes, started to tremble at those words.

"Help me." Kim uttered those words earnestly, "Choi Han, help me save him."

In the original game and setting, 4 days from now a section of the kingdom's central town would face a devastating disaster that no one could prevent. Many people had died and a lot had lost their property, not even the royal family could help the citizens at that time because it all happened so suddenly.

In four days, the being who caused that disaster which could not be stopped, will die by Choi Han's own hands. However, Choi Han felt hollow and regret as he was forced to kill the 4-year-old child who was smiling as he cry whilst he had unknowingly killed a lot of innocent people.

'If I had the chance to go back in time, I would have chosen to save him instead of putting an end to his life.'

That was what Choi Han said in the game.

Everything would change if they could do it now instead of letting the story plot's proceed as it should. Choi Han could save the one he wanted to save, and a lot of people wouldn't have to lose their lives. The devastation that many felt, wouldn't happen as long as they can go and release the child from his shackles.

That is only if Choi Han will agree to the deal Kimsoo gave.

Although Kimsoo was able to think with confidence that he'll manage to get Choi Han to say yes, right now he was starting to feel anxious as he was only met with silence from the other. Choi Han had duck his head low and Kimsoo couldn't see the expression he was making.

All he could do right now was wait.

As he waited for Choi Han's response, Kimsoo started to think.

Three days later he will come back here in the Academy to talk with those noble bastards and handle the drug matter properly so they could finally clear Cale's name. Of course, handling the issue is not something he will personally do, it is only natural that the kingdom's future King shall be the one to operate everything. Though, Kimsoo will ask one last favor from his Highness, in order for him to finally have his well-deserve peace of mind.

Kimsoo will suggest the greatest punishment those assholes should receive. It shall also serve as a lesson for them not to mess with Cale Henituse ever again.

After he deals with everything related to the drug incident, Kimsoo will return to the Henituse estate and prepare for the actions he will be making later that night. That is when he will start his plan of saving the poor existence, so he won't become a disaster to this world.

But his plan will only 100% succeed if he has Choi Han to help. If in the worse case scenario, Choi Han doesn't believe what he had just said and refuse the deal then Kimsoo will have no choice but to—

"…What do I have to do?"

"Huh?" Kim asked dumbly.

Choi Han slowly raised his head and had a determined expression, it was unlike his usual aloofness that he had always showed. Kimsoo was once again taken aback by this change.

"What do I have to do, in order to help?"

Hearing his response clearly this time, Kimsoo started to smile.

Kimsoo placed a hand on his hip as he smile at the lad in front of him. "We will start the operation 3 days from now but before that, I will have to ask someone's permi—"

"Kimsoo."

Kimsoo flinched when he heard his brother's dangerous tone once again. The same tone he had heard yesterday. Kimsoo slowly looked behind Choi Han and truthfully, Cale was standing there with an exasperated look on his face. Kimsoo subconsciously gulped.

"What is this peasant doing here."

Kimsoo saw Choi Han's eyebrow twitch. He started to panic internally that he just said whatever thing that first came to mind.

"I asked him to come meet me here because I wanted to see him alone."

Kimsoo mentally choked on his own words. Damn it. Why the hell did he had to say 'I wanted to see him alone'?! It sounds so awkward as fuck! Kimsoo was just about to internally slap himself but all thoughts halt when saw Choi Han looking at him with an indescribable expression while Cale looked… murderous?

Murderous…?

Murderous…?

'Shit!'

Kimsoo realized his mistake too late.

He immediately moved to stand in front of Choi Han, shielding the lad from his brother who looked seconds away from throwing hands.

"Cale—wait! Its not what you think!"

"Its not what I think? What am I thinking then?" Cale looked like he so badly wanted to start yelling but was holding himself back because Kimsoo is the one standing in front of him.

"I don't know-! But whatever it is, that is not what this is!"

"Kimsoo, step back."

"No!"

"Kimsoo."

"Hyung—" Kimsoo frantically looked around and saw that there were a few students passing by compared to earlier, he can't explain it here when there's a possibility that they will gain some audience.

"You said, you promised me you would never lie to me—"

"This isn't a lie."

Kim said firmly while staring straight to Cale's angry eyes. He reached his hand out and held Cale's, "Hyung please…"

Cale's eyebrows furrowed deeply when he heard his younger twin plead.

"Please, listen to me. I'll explain everything just…" Kimsoo looked around and notice they were already gathering some passerby's attention, Cale followed his brother's eyes and realized they were being stared at by some students, "Just not here…"

Cale gritted his teeth while staring at his brother's eyes. Then he finally turned around and walked away from the garden.

Kimsoo could barely let out a relieved sigh when he realized that Cale was still angry. Kimsoo glance behind him and gestured for Choi Han to follow, then they both started to walk behind Cale. Ohn and Hong were standing by Cale's side and giving him worried glances every now and then.

There is a fact that no matter what Kimsoo does, will remain unchanged.

Cale Henituse, hates Choi Han.

Cale Henituse hates it when Kimsoo is alone with Choi Han.

Because to him, Choi Han is his sworn enemy that should never be granted a step closer to Kimsoo's side, for Kimsoo is his greatest treasure in the world.

'…His protective instincts automatically kicks in when he sees Choi Han and me together.'

But Kimsoo could not do anything about it. Kimsoo needs Choi Han's help, that is why he can only go against what Cale wants. He needs Choi Han by his side in order for his plan to succeed. It wasn't Kimsoo's intention to make Cale feel negative emotions especially if it was something that could be avoided, but he can't let Choi Han go this time.

That guy is crucial for Kimsoo's plan.

They soon arrived outside the Academy and of course they had unfortunately gathered people's attention, it was unusual to see Cale with Choi Han together plus with the addition of the Henituse younger twin who was never shown in public before. The five of them got on the Henituse's carriage because that was the only place in this Academy where they can be sure that no one will hear them.

Cale told the driver to go somewhere else because they will be having a brief chat with the ("peasant") lad they were with, which the driver immediately recognized as the one who helped carry Kimsoo the day before so he did not oppose and followed the young master's order.

Once they were alone, Cale sat on the opposite seat of Kimsoo and Choi Han, with Ohn and Hong beside him. He crossed his arms and sternly stare at Kimsoo who met his gaze head-on.

"Explain."

Kimsoo started to explain himself with that one command.

"I need Choi Han—" Cale's face instantly twist in rage, Kimsoo continued what he was saying not giving his brother time to speak (or shout), "I need his help for something. Three days from now I will head out somewhere with him to save someone."

At that, Cale still looked angry but he was silent.

Kimsoo didn't speak and waited for his brother's response. 2 more minutes passed before Cale spoke with his eyebrows furrowed.

"…Saving someone again."

''Again'?'

Kimsoo was confuse with Cale's words but maintained his calm expression. He could not show any sign of confusion to his face because that will immediately make Cale suspicious. If what Cale said was true, then it means the real Kimsoo Henituse saved someone before.

Cale lowered his head so Kimsoo couldn't see his face. Cale muttered, "And if saving someone is at the cost of your safety, what then?"

Kimsoo didn't answer.

"Do you know what I will feel if that happens? Kimsoo." Cale looked up and stared at his twin with an emotionless face, an expression Kimsoo had only seen Cale make when talking to their father, never once directed towards him yet at this moment such reaction was because of him.

Kimsoo felt his heart being pounded by something sharp.

"Do you know?"

"I won't get hurt."

Kimsoo said firmly. He repeats himself one more time, "Hyung, I promise you I will not get hurt." but Cale doesn't look at him anymore and just stared out the window.

"What kind of existence were we going to save?"

The question came from beside him. Kimsoo turned to his left and looked at Choi Han who had the usual stoic expression.

Kimsoo calmly replied, "A dragon."

Ohn and Hong who were silent the whole time, could not help but gasp loudly, "A dragon?!"

Kimsoo looked towards the two and faintly smiled at the siblings, "He's younger than you, Hong."

Hong's eyes sparkled at that moment and he turned towards Cale, "A younger brother?!"

Cale turned around at that moment and frown at Hong's exclamation but didn't refute it. Because of this, Hong and Ohn were fidgeting excitedly on their seat.

"He's currently 4 years old this year," He introduced, the 2 kitten children visibly excited at his word but froze afterwards because of what Kimsoo had said. "And he's being tortured everyday."

"Hyung," Kimsoo looked towards his brother who still had an expressionless look on his face, Kimsoo stared at him solemnly. "It is at the location on the mountain owned by the Viscount Tolls's family."

Cale raised and eyebrow, being his first reaction. Kimsoo continued to voice out his thought, "Presumably the same location where you were invited to drink yesterday, If the invitation was from Neo Tolls."

"It is from him, no rather, it was from that bastard Venion."

Cale confirmed his suspicion. Kimsoo smiled, making Ohn and Hong flinch after seeing it.

"…H, he looks like Cale…"

"…He… He look so evil with that smile…"

Kimsoo naturally ignored the siblings' remark.

"Then, I can flip their lives over together in just one night." Kimsoo started to relax and leaned back on the back of his seat, but then—

"What makes you think I'm letting you go?"

Kimsoo turn towards his brother with a dumbfounded expression. Cale looked stern, oddly (or not oddly) resembling their Father's serious face when they had a talk with him earlier that day.

"What?"

"Its dangerous." Cale stated firmly, the same tone Kimsoo has said when he told Cale he won't get hurt. "Do you think I will allow you to go there when they even managed to ruin me?"

"Cale—"

"I'm not letting you go."

Cale made sure to sound like he will not accept refusal.

Kimsoo was silently staring at his brother's face, before he decided to speak.

"…Even if it means people will die if that dragon loses rationality because of the despair he felt?"

Cale didn't even hesitate. "The world be damned then."

"Cale," Kimsoo was in disbelief. He knew Cale was protective of 'Kimsoo Henituse' but Kimsoo didn't thought it would be to the point he'll turn a blind eye to everything if it means keeping Kimsoo safe.

…Then, he has no choice but to use this last card up his sleeve.

"Hyung, I won't be able to sleep at night knowing that I left a child to kill and die," Cale instantly frown at his words. Kimsoo continued to speak with a serious look on his face. "I have the awareness that someone was being hurt for every second of its life, and yet I did not do anything to put an end to it. Brother, I won't be able to forgive myself if I do that."

Kimsoo was just about to say more when Cale interrupted him, "Stop." He was rubbing his face with one hand, looking annoyed. Kimsoo secretly smiled in triumph.

Cale let out an exasperated sigh and crossed his arms once again, "What do you want me to do?"

"Get acquainted with Bilose Flynn."

Cale frowned at his words. "The bastard son?"

He didn't comment anything about Kimsoo calling Bilose a "Flynn" even though he was just a bastard son.

Kimsoo nodded his head, "I need to commission some tools for this operation. Invisibility rings," Kimsoo paused then added, "As well as disguises."

"Then what is he going to do?"

Cale didn't let Kimsoo answer after throwing that question and swiftly said, "Take these two with you." while pointing towards Ohn and Hong who immediately perked up at his remark. Cale didn't look at Kimsoo and continued to speak, "They have their own individual skills not as familiars but as cats." He took a quick glance towards his brother before returning them to Ohn and Hong, "Ohn has the fog ability while Hong has the poison ability."

Then Cale glared towards Choi Han, as if to say that whatever he just said about his familiars are completely confidential, making Choi Han silently scoff at him but accepted the message.

"You were the one who saved them before, at the cost of you fainting for 5 days." Cale made a displeased expression at the memory while Ohn and Hong simultaneously curled their shoulder up having remembered of facing one furious Cale Henituse at that time.

Cale was someone who didn't accept them at first, but gradually got closer because of Kimsoo's insistence of keeping them with their family. Now Cale was their master but it didn't mean that that memory was easy to forget. Cale was truly scary when he's mad.

"Let them save someone with you, take responsibility for forcing me to keep them." Cale said words that seemed offensive and showed that he truly doesn't want Ohn and Hong by their side but Kimsoo knew better, making him smile.

Cale are saying those words, but Cale would not hesitate to flip the world over if that would make Ohn and Hong happy.

"You are their master."

Cale scoff. "And I ordered them to guard you."

Kimsoo was still smiling as he said, "On and Hong will be with me then."

With those words, everything was settled. However,

"I'm still mad."

Kim flinch at Cale's remark. He slowly looked towards Ohn, Hong and then to Cale who returned the same emotionless expression earlier to his face.

"Let’s make a deal."

Choi Han, who was just silently listening to the twins talk because he felt like they needed that, raised his eyebrow at the familiar words. He glance between the stoic Cale and the blankly looking Kimsoo and thought they really are related even with the different treatment he received from these two.

"I'll give you permission to proceed with this operation 3 days from now," Cale started with those words and pause, tapped his finger 3 times to his knee before adding, "You really love making trouble don't you? Kimsoo, yesterday and today…" he trailed off.

But he didn't need to add more words because Kimsoo already figured what his brother wants. He silently lowered his head and muttered quietly,

"…You can do as you wish."

Cale smirked at his response. He clapped his hand once, "Alright, it starts today. Ohn, Hong, you know what to do."

Ohn and Hong were now vibrating excitedly on their seat for a whole different reason.

Kimsoo looked towards Choi Han instead of the one demon and two spans of satan in front and saw that Choi Han was already looking at him.

He was stun for a moment but he was able to control himself better this time.

"Do you want to go with us so we can drop you off where you want?"

…He will definitely make sure Choi Han doesn't witness what Cale, Ohn and Hong has in store for him, no. Kimsoo will make absolute sure that if Choi Han ever say yes to his offer, it is far away as possible from the place he will be dragged in to.

However, Choi Han shook his head. "There is no need. There is a place I must go to, alone."

Kimsoo understood and simply nodded his head. When Choi Han stepped out of the carriage, Cale was glaring at him the whole time. The driver came back after that and they headed towards the central town which was the same one as the town they went to yesterday.

***

….Kim saying he was brought to hell is an understatement. He was so tired that he thought he would collapse as soon as his body would meet the couch, however, he regain composure.

He walked calmly inside the shop, following behind Cale who immediately walked towards the counter. Ohn and Hong were naturally on Kim's side. All the people inside the shop gave them wary and nervous glances, mainly to Cale, but they were all ignored.

"Welcome, young masters!" The owner of the shop greeted them. They were immediately recognized because Cale was the notorious lout of the count's family who throws glasses and breaks chairs and tables in bars he went to, while Kimsoo had apparently never stepped out of their estate, it is obvious to point out that they were twins.

Cale sat on the stool bar, right in front of Bilose Flynn, and Kimsoo made a wan smile.

The older twin briefly glance at him before ordering the most expensive and delicious drink in the bar with a frown on his face. They were starting their act at this moment.

Kimsoo made a helpless smile as he stare at his older twin, "Hyung-nim, please don't drink too much…" Cale just waved his hand dismissively. Kim then turned towards Bilose who was keeping a professional smile on his face but was definitely wondering why they were at his shop when they have never stepped here before.

"Is the 2nd floor the teashop and library?"

Bilose looked towards him with the same business smile, "Yes, young master-nim."

Kimsoo nodded his head and made a small smile, "Then, I will head upstairs. Please prepare any tea that isn't bitter to my table and," He turned towards Cale and jokingly said, "Brother, please refrain yourself from throwing glasses."

Bilose's smile almost disappeared from his face but quickly regain composure and was able to maintain his smile, while the other people around flinched at Kimsoo's words. Cale just grunted and drank the alcohol in his hand instead of responding.

Kimsoo started to think that Cale's acting was definitely top-notch. Although he hadn't said anything aside from when he ordered his drink, it was enough to make people think that he was being natural instead of planning to get close with the owner. Close enough that he can commission anything and have it ready on the day of the operation.

Kimsoo left the first floor and headed towards the teashop upstairs with Ohn and Hong by his side. It wouldn't be nice if they let the kitten children stay with their master downstairs on the bar, they might get curious with the alcohol and both Cale and Kimsoo wouldn't want these two to start drinking at such an early age.

"…Operation, side mission: Get acquainted with Bilose Flynn."

Kimsoo muttered under his breath that only he, Ohn and Hong were able to hear.

This was the first step of their preparation.

The night before the day of the operation:

This time, the usual professional smile on Bilose's face was completely dropped.

Clack.

He put down his tea while staring at the twins in front of him in a dumbfounded manner. "…Excuse me?"

Cale crossed his arm and raised an eyebrow, staring at Bilose in an arrogant way just like what the rumors say; Cale Henituse is trash but an arrogant noble. "You heard me right, Bilose Flynn."

"No," Bilose shook his head and looked down on the table. He couldn't bring himself to continue looking at the Henituse twins when he was being address in the way that he shouldn't be. "Young masters, I am not a Flynn—"

"And what makes you say that?"

Bilose didn't look up but he knew who asked that question.

The sickly looking younger twin, Kimsoo Henituse, he didn't expect that young man to be as brazen as his older brother. No, rather, it would have been weirder if these two weren't alike at all. Still, it took Bilose by surprise at the fact that this feeble young master had such an attitude.

"Bilose, you are still a Flynn even if you are just a bastard son. Everyone thinks you are highly qualified to become the next head of the Flynn family, no?"

He silently listened to Kimsoo Henituse's taunt.

"Or is it that you think you are not capable of stealing the position from the 'heir'?"

Bilose slowly looked up and met the eyes of the confident looking young man. Base solely on his words, anyone would doubt that this Kimsoo Henituse could be the same Kimsoo Henituse that was being protected by his family because of his frail body and was completely unexposed from the world, afraid that he will get hurt, cough out blood and faint when they're not looking.

Bilose made a helpless smile, "Young master, I don't think I'm qualified at all. Rather, wouldn't it be completely shameless if I even dared?"

Cale snort. "Nonsense," he waved his hand to prove his point, "You are capable. Therefore, you are qualified." Cale uttered those words with complete conviction. Making it seem that this matter is not up for debate, that was how sure this young man was.

Bilose was speechless. Not because his insecurity was completely dismissed insensitively, but rather because Cale and Kimsoo Henituse looked like their judgement could never be wrong. It was like having someone's complete faith on you. Bilose never had someone like this or tell him these kind of things, therefore he was speechless.

"So?" Bilose couldn't stop looking between Cale and Kimsoo, "You can make it, can you?"

Silence.

Bilose was still processing everything that had just happen the past hour. Slowly, he starts to smile.

"I will not disappoint you, Young master Cale, Young master Kim."

Cale smirk at his response. Utterly satisfied.

***

Kimsoo and Cale, of course along with Ohn and Hong, safely arrived at the Academy.

It was another day, another day to make damn villains cry.

"Hyung, you have a class to attend?"

Cale looked grumpy. "Yeah, someone decided I've been skipping too many classes and thought it’s a good idea to keep an eye on me."

Kimsoo unknowingly let out a chuckle because of what Cale had said, resulting in the older twin faking a glare towards him. But Kimsoo, as always, is very immune to Cale's acting that he just smiled instead.

"Hang in there, Hyung-nim."

Cale started grumbling incoherently.

They stopped in front of the Crown Prince's office, Cale turned towards Kimsoo, "Will you be alright?" he asked with his eyebrows deeply furrowed. Kimsoo patted his older brother's shoulder in assurance instead of talking.

Cale's lips pursed into a thin line but he didn't stop Kimsoo from stepping inside the office. Once he made sure that Kimsoo was inside, he turned towards his familiars who were left by his side.

"Let's go."

Ohn and Hong looked hesitant, "Cale, are you sure its okay to let him go alone?" Ohn asked. Hong's ear flatten and he was holding his tail, "Knowing him and where he's going I think…"

Cale pat the siblings' head and rub the back of their ear, making On and Hong purr quietly.

"Its okay, the crown won't let him get hurt. Besides…"

Cale looked up and glared towards someone, his eyes covered in venomous threat. "If even a scratch is on him, I know who to kill."

Ohn and Hong started to be convince to leave their weak Kimsoo alone because of their master's words. The three of them started to head towards Cale's first class.

Inside the office:

"Your highness, may I speak with them now?"

Alver nodded his head then stood up from his seat. "Please follow me."

Kimsoo followed behind Alver as he was being lead to where those sons of bitches were being confined. They had to leave the office and walk a few meters away before they got to the underground place. The path wasn't completely lighten but it also wasn't completely dark, their every footstep echoed throughout each corner as they step on the stairs leading downstairs.

The confinement room, or more accurately the underground confinement, wasn't too unnecessarily deep. It is because the persons being held in this location weren't sentenced criminal and whose deeds hasn't completely been judged that was why, they can not be treated as wrong-doers but not as nobles either. So it was only proper that they were given not-the-best-but-also-not-the-worst treatment in the most suitable place.

Thus, no one could condemn the Crown Prince for keeping those nobles confined inside the underground cell located inside the Academy.

The Academy had served as Alver Crossman's property from the start anyway. He has every rights to do whatever he pleases as long as it is inside the Academy, with only minimal limitation from the King himself. King Zed Crossman only served as the 'face' of the Academy but the one who truly operates in here is the Kingdom's future King.

"Please have a peaceful talk. I will be waiting upstairs," Alver said with a smile once they arrived in front of the room where all those bastards are gathered. Kimsoo bowed slightly down towards the Crown Prince before he opened the door and stepped inside.

Kimsoo had made it a request that he wishes to speak with this assholes alone. Though it was quite the effort getting Cale to agree, Alver on the other hand simply asked him to be careful because those nobles weren't completely being restrained inside.

Kimsoo calmly strode inside and sat on the only comfortable looking chair placed right in front of the other nobles who Kimsoo honestly thinks of as nothing but mere pests he needs to eliminate in order to make sure Cale Henituse does not live a hellish life.

True to Alver's words, these bastards really weren't given a bad treatment and weren't being chained. They were even given seats to take, but definitely less compared to the one Kimsoo was using, and the room wasn't too narrow to make anyone feel claustrophobic.

Really, they were given such a comfortable treatment contrary to what Kimsoo wants.

He was obviously ignoring the fact that these guys were wearing suspicious looking clothes that kept their hands right to their body that was similar to straightjackets in Kim Rok Soo's world. Kimsoo was still dissatisfied even with that.

"So tell me." He uttered those 3 words, looking to each and everyone of them with a stoic face, there were 5 of them including Venion Sten and Neo Tolls but Kimsoo suspected that this wasn't everyone. "What made you think Cale Henituse, was an easy target?"

Bang-!

A hot-headed noble kicked the table that was separating Kim from them, but Kimsoo did not even flinch. No matter what they do, they won't be able to scare Kimsoo Henituse. They aren't Cale, after all.

"Tell that vain Crown Prince to release me from this place! I have done nothing wrong, so why must I stay here? If he wants to get the true culprit then catch that Cale Henituse—"

Bang-!

Kimsoo grabbed the chair beside him and threw it across the room, at the back of the location where the nobles were which promptly broke the moment it crashed on the wall. The one who started talking nonsense immediately stopped because of Kimsoo's action.

Kimsoo calmly, but aggravatedly said. "You are not qualified enough to speak of his name."

His eyes bore no emotion as he stare straight into the eyes of the noble who dared to say right in front of him to tell the Crown prince to confine his brother instead. The noble curled up his shoulder for a second, but Kimsoo didn't care.

"I asked you a question and you don't dare answer me?"

Silence.

"Should I have brought torture tools with me then?"

The noble's face twist in anger almost immediate. "You-!" one of them were about to lunge forward and grab Kimsoo (or attempt to) but stopped when Venion placed a hand in front of him.

Venion looked at Kimsoo from head to toe, not hiding the fact that he was judging Kimsoo's appearance, before he looked into the red-haired young man's eyes.

"Are you his twin brother?"

"None of your business."

Kimsoo didn't feel the need to show even the slightest bit of respect to everyone in this room with him so he didn't bother stop his trashy side show. Definitely not inspired from Cale's own trashy side which he may or may not have seen a lot of times in the 5 days he lived in this world.

Venion raised an eyebrow at Kimsoo's snark. He didn't expect this feeble young man to be as rude as Cale Henituse, but because of this he became sure that they really were twins. He might have looked exactly the same as that trashy son of the count but Venion just wanted to confirm things properly.

Kimsoo glance at everyone before his eyes settled on Neo Tolls.

Neo flinched when he noticed the redhead's eyes on him but he immediately covered it with an angry glare. He doesn't remember meeting this guy before but he knew that Cale Henituse had a younger twin. Just didn't expect for him to look so sickly that Neo felt if he just coughed once, this guy would have been blown away immediately.

Kimsoo's eyes lingered on Neo, before it moved back towards Venion who was calmly staring back at him.

Kimsoo smirked.

Venion did a double take at the sudden reaction, he felt like he was seeing Cale Henituse instead of this weak noble.

"All the garbage are truly gathered in one place."

Venion's eye twitch.

"Well," Kimsoo shrugged his shoulders nonchalantly, "I wasn't aware scums were brainless enough not to understand a single question." He stood up from his seat and looked down on every single one of them, but his eyes especially narrowed when he looked at Venion. Highly likely the one who planned everything. The douchebag Kimsoo needs to wreck the most. "I have wasted my time with you."

Just when Kimsoo was about to turn around and leave, Venion rushed forward to attack him. At that moment, the door was slam open.

Kimsoo was surprised when he saw an unfamiliar back standing in front of him, the room's light shone on a clear white blade that was pointed towards Venion's neck. Blood had gushed out from the simple light touch of the sword's tip on the skin, but Kimsoo couldn't see that.

Kimsoo had regain composure and properly looked at the person in front of him. It was no doubt a student from the Academy because he was wearing the standard uniform which was given late to everyone 2 days ago. Kimsoo remembered clearly hearing Cale complain about "the damn uniform" because it means he can no longer wear whatever he wants when he's inside the Academy.

His eyes focused on the strong looking back before it went up and settled on the dazzling black hair. Kimsoo didn't need to think who this lad might be.

He reach out and patted Choi Han's shoulder who went stiff at the sudden touch but Kimsoo didn't notice because he was looking at Venion. Choi Han slowly looked behind him and saw Kimsoo Henituse looking calmly but coldly towards the nobles in front of them.

"You really are trash." Kimsoo stated scornfully. "You would even want to hurt a young man who is sickly and weak?" Kimsoo shook his head disapprovingly before his eyes settled once again at Venion's emotionless face.

Because of the face he was making, Kimsoo didn't stop the corners of his lips from twitching up.

"Someone like you can never win against my Cale Henituse. You can only rot in your own hell."

Kimsoo patted Choi Han's shoulder twice telling him to put down the blade. The black haired lad understood his meaning and remove the sword from Venion's neck but didn't sheath it back inside its scabbard.

Kimsoo didn't hide his contempt as both he and Venion stared down at each other.

"Scums should just remain brainless and not utter a single bullshit. Crap like how my brother is one of you, it can never be true. As long as I live, none of you are allowed to see, hear, be near, or even say my Cale's name."

His words were directed to every noble who dared to drag his favorite character, his brother's name on the dirt even though he had done nothing wrong, though his eyes never strayed away from Venion's. Kimsoo made sure to bear in mind the deed this son of a bitch committed. The gravest crime one could ever do.

No one is allowed to talk shit or harm Cale Henituse in any way.

"You should be given the appropriate punishment," Kim looked one by one at these bastards who won't see the light anymore after this meeting, before his eyes retracted back to Venion. "For daring to drag my brother to your own bullshit."

Kimsoo swiftly turned around and walked out the door, not wanting to see their faces anymore.

He didn't stop to wait for Choi Han to leave the room as well and proceed to walk up the stairs. Kimsoo had just arrived at the middle part of the stairs when Choi Han came out but Kimsoo didn't turn around and just continued to walk up. Once he arrived at the entrance door, Kimsoo stepped out and greeted Alver who was indeed waiting outside.

"Your highness, I wish to ask one last favor of you. May I be the one to choose the punishment they will receive? I am still angry after all."

Alver didn't even hesitate to nod his head. "Sure. Tell me what you want it to be, this is the least I can do for the Henituse county since I cannot truly control the mouths of the people who will possibly not stop talking about this issue."

Kimsoo bowed down, "That is not the case, Your highness. You have done more than enough and I'm sure you will continue to do great things in the future for your people. It truly is an honor to have you as our Crown Prince."

The door opened at that moment and Choi Han was standing there while holding the doorknob, staring at Kimsoo's figure.

Kimsoo stood straight the moment he noticed Choi Han's presence and slightly bowed towards him as well, "My deepest gratitude for earlier."

Kimsoo straightened his posture and gaze towards Alver and Choi Han before bowing once again and turning to leave.

Watching the young Henituse's retreating back, Alver looked towards Choi Han.

"He still seem angry. Did something happen?"

Choi Han stared back at the Crown Prince, then glance towards Kimsoo before retracting his gaze back to Alver. "Venion Sten tried to attack him, but that didn't seem to faze him, rather," Choi Han didn't know the reason why but he couldn't stop himself from going back to looking Kimsoo Henituse's back that was barely in his field of view now.

"He was the most angry when addressing what they did to his brother."

Alver noticed that Choi Han didn't stop looking towards the direction of where Kimsoo went even though the young master was no longer there. He hum in acknowledgement before giving an order.

"Go to Kimsoo Henituse, make sure he doesn't get into trouble while Cale Henituse is still in class."

Choi Han whipped his head around and looked at Alver in an almost surprise manner if it weren't for his blank and dead eyes. Choi Han silently stared at the prince for a moment before bowing down.

"Yes, your Highness."

After meeting the stupid and damn nobles, Kimsoo wanted to go out the garden and walked around for a bit in order to calm down. There were still a lot of time left before Cale's class would end, Ohn and Hong were also with him so Kimsoo had time for himself.

He doubt anyone would notice his presence since all the students were busy with their own thing.

Kimsoo stopped and stared at the flowers for a moment before his eyes fell on the same pink camellias that caught his attention the last time he was here.

He wasn't the biggest fan of pink and Kimsoo doesn't think he ever had a favorite color (though thinking now, he might have favored red because of a certain favorite trash of his) but the pink camellias looked somewhat… fascinating for him. Like he was meant to see this flower.

Kimsoo finally revert his eyes away from the shrub of pink camellias and looked towards the forest. He hum thoughtfully before deciding to explore the area for a bit.

The moment Kimsoo stepped further in through the dense trees, he found the tyndall effect passing through the leaves of the trees very calming. It helped him forget that he had just stepped outside from the room in which he was surrounded by garbage he wanted to tear to pieces.

Kimsoo was completely entranced by the serenity of being closely enclosed by nature although he originally didn't think too much about nature back when he was Kim Rok Soo. Now though, it almost felt like he had always belong where the forest primeval is.

That he was meant to be right next to nature.

It was an odd feeling, but Kimsoo thought it was very familiar and not unusual.

'…Weird.'

Kimsoo thought it was weird, but he really liked this feeling.

He was just mindlessly walking around (while still bearing in mind where he came in through so he could go back without problem) with a calm and tranquil feeling inside when he halt to a stop.

Kimsoo heard a ragged breathing somewhere near him.

He started to move away from where he stood so he doesn't end up getting involve with something annoying but when he turned around and saw it.

A blue haired young man breathing heavily as he tried to twist his body around on the forest ground.

'No.' Kim desperately said in his mind, 'No, I don't want to get involve. Please no, I really don't want to get involve—'

The young man was letting out a pained cry, there were bluish-white veins slowly crawling up from his neck to his jaw, almost looking like a spider-web mark.

The youth continued to wriggle around while letting out a pained sound. He looked like he was minutes-away from passing out because the amount of pain he was experiencing was unbearable.

And Kimsoo knew exactly what the hell was going on.

'Fuck.'

He started to curse in his mind as he move closer towards the boy and crouch down beside him. Kimsoo folded his sleeves up and moved his wrist closer to the young man's mouth, true to his suspicion there were fangs. He didn't hesitate to stab his wrist to the boy's fang, suppressing a groan from the pain he felt, and let his blood flow inside the boy's mouth.

The blue haired boy didn't seem to notice his presence and was startled at the liquid swiftly flowing to his mouth and dried to push away the hand away from his face but Kimsoo forced the boy's mouth to open wider and placed his thin wrist there, not having the intention of removing it any time soon.

Slowly, leisurely but was happening visibly, the bluish-white veins that were crawling up on the young boy's neck to his face gradually decreased and became thinner and thinner, until a few more minutes it was no longer there.

Kim then retracted his hand away from the boy's mouth.

Even with the change, the boy was still breathing hard like he had just run a marathon, but Kimsoo knew the truth. This boy, Lark, was poisoned.

And what Kimsoo had just witness was the trigger to Lock's route. The Wolf King's successor.

'Damn it.'

He was still cursing himself inwardly.

Calm? Felling like nature was welcoming him back home? Feeling like he had belong right next to nature from the start? Bullshit! It lead him to his doom instead!

Kimsoo was starting to contemplate how he'll drag this young boy's body but then he noticed someone's presence not far from him. He swiftly turned around and was ready to attack however,

"…Lark?"

Choi Han looked towards Lark then at Kimsoo with trembling eyes. It was an eerie sight because his eyes were still devoid of emotions. Kimsoo stared back at the black-haired lad, he seems to be thinking of something but then his eyes fell on Kimsoo's bloody wrist. His eyebrows creased.

He opened his mouth and looked like he was about to say something but Kimsoo spoke first.

"Help me carry this boy to the infirmary."

Choi Han closed his mouth then nodded his head.

Even though Kim said 'help me' what he actually meant was for Choi Han to carry Lark on his back. Good thing Choi Han didn't look like he wanted Kim to help carry Lark because of the young Henituse's weak and frail appearance and moved Lark to his back without problem.

They rushed out of the forest towards the Academy's infirmary that luckily wasn't so far away from the garden. Lark was still having difficulty in breathing and his complexion hasn't completely returned to normal but he wasn't in any sort of danger anymore.

Kimsoo naturally knew about what happened to Lark and how to help him that was why he can tell with confidence that Lark doesn't need immediate care because the poison had been taken care of. However, he still needs to get treatment. It is highly likely that he had endured the pain from the poison for so long that's why he was still not completely back to normal.

They arrived at the infirmary and Kimsoo opened the door for Choi Han. The physician was alerted by their sudden appearance but didn't ask unnecessary questions and immediately moved towards Lark whom Choi Han had placed on the bed.

"What happened?"

The physician asked as she starts to inspect Lark's condition. Choi Han didn't know what to response and was gaping his mouth open and close, likely still shocked that he saw Lark almost dying.

"He was poisoned."

It was Kimsoo.

"There were bluish-white veins covering half of his body and it was close to reaching his brain."

The physician glanced at his direction then her eyes fell on his bloody wrist. She let out a hum, "Treat that wound on your wrist. You know how to, do you?"

Kimsoo didn't response and just moved towards where the first aid kit was. Choi Han was about to move and help him but he was stopped by the physician, "I need someone's assistance. This young man almost died and he's barely fine."

Choi Han looked between Kimsoo who was calmly cleaning his wound and the physician who was impatiently waiting for him to move. Choi Han went to the physician's side and helped her with Lark.

The room of the infirmary burst open.

Cale's eyes immediately fell on his brother who was silently sitting on a stool.

"Kimsoo."

Kimsoo looked up and saw Cale walking towards him with a serious look on his face, Ohn and Hong following behind.

"Hyung-nim—"

Cale unceremoniously grab Kimsoo's bandaged wrist with his eyebrows deeply furrowed. Then he glance towards the sleeping Lark on the bed right next to Kimsoo. Cale's eyes moved back to Kimsoo's wrist and glared at the bandage.

"…Again?"

"Hyung—"

Cale sternly stared straight into Kimsoo's eyes. "I need to ban you from going to the library from now on."

Kimsoo was stun at his brother's sudden remark.

"You've learned too much nonsense, even putting yourself in danger because of the things you learned from the books you read."

…Did he suspect that Kimsoo knew what to do because he read about the wolf poison from the book?

Kimsoo didn't try to correct his brother and just stared blankly at him.

"Look at what this is." Cale pointed towards his younger twin's wrist, "You let yourself get injured just to save someone… again?"

"Hyung, I can't leave him be. Its only a small amount of blood there's—"

Cale swiftly grab Kimsoo's sleeve and moved it up, revealing thin bluish-white veins crawling to his forearm starting from the wrist.

"Small amount of blood, huh."

Kimsoo immediately shut his mouth.

"Ohn, grab the syringe you can find. Hong, bring that small basin."

Cale gave orders to his familiars and the two didn't waste time and quickly did as they were told.

Cale promptly took off Kimsoo's hair tie, his red hair falling down to his shoulder like waterfall, then Cale tightly tied it on Kimsoo's upper arm to momentarily stop the blood from flowing in and out so that the poison won't spread further. After that, Cale removed the bandage on Kimsoo's wrist, bulging bluish-white veins could be seen.

As soon as Ohn gave the syringe to Cale, he didn't hesitate to stab it on Kimsoo's wrist where the bluish-white veins started to spread. He expertly pulled the plunger up, pulling Kimsoo's poisoned blood out towards the syringe's barrel.

Kimsoo expected it to hurt a lot from the way Cale didn't even stop to stab him but the pain was almost nonexistent.

After carefully pulling out the needle out from Kimsoo's skin, Cale turned towards Hong who was holding the small metal basin and pushed the plunger, pushing the poisoned blood out on the basin. Cale released the syringe and let it go on the basin, he reached his hand out towards Ohn.

"Ohn, syringe."

Ohn took another unused syringe and gave it to Cale.

Cale repeated his actions until there were no more bluish-white veins on Kim's arm. He made sure there were no more poison possibly endangering his brother's life before he looked at Kimsoo in an annoyed manner. Kimsoo could only lower his head.

"You're not allowed to read any more books, do you hear me?"

"Hyung…"

"No."

Kimsoo withers at Cale's one respond. Lowering his head down further, guiltily.

After seeing Kimsoo's reaction, Cale turned to glare towards the silent Choi Han who was leaning on the wall from across the room. He returned the glare back.

Before any fight could break out, however, Kimsoo had grab Cale's hand, making Cale avert his eyes away from Choi Han and towards his brother.

"…Kim?"

Ohn stared at Kim in horror while Hong had just come back after disposing the poisoned blood from the basin to the clinic's sink and didn't understand what was going on. But he didn't had time to ask because Kimsoo's body weakly slumped forward, Cale immediately crouching down to catch him.

"Kim?! Kimsoo!"

Kimsoo didn't respond.

Cale hurriedly turned towards Ohn who looked scared, "Get bandages, quick!"

She immediately moved.

Cale was just about to move and attempt to carry Kimsoo who fainted towards the empty bed on Lark's left side when Choi Han approached and swiftly carried Kimsoo in his arms and moved towards the empty bed. Cale didn't had time to yell at him and immediately followed behind.

Once Choi Han gently placed Kimsoo down on the bed, Ohn and Hong had come to them after grabbing the bandages they could find. Cale didn't waste time and wrapped the bandage around Kimsoo's wrist towards his forearm, tying it properly afterwards.

After making sure that Kimsoo just passed out because blood was extracted out from his body and he's not in any immediate danger, Cale let out a shaky breathe then moved to sit on the side of the bed.

"…You really love making me worried."

Cale shifted a little until he was now half laying down beside his brother, he wrapped his hands around Kim's shoulder and pulled him to his chest.

"Kimsoo, you're not allowed to mess around."

Choi Han stopped looking at Cale Henituse who was showing a vulnerable and completely different side from the usual cocky and arrogant young man he knew.

Ohn and Hong shifted into their cat form and jumped towards the bed, letting out saddened meows before curling down beside their master and their weak Kim.

It was the day they were supposed to do the Operation: Save the dragon, but Kimsoo had fainted.

Chapter Text

"Cale, I'm really fine now."

Cale didn't budge and continued to glare at his younger twin who had woken up 30 minutes ago.

It wasn't the first time Kimsoo had fainted, but it was the first time this week. Usually Kimsoo would either cough up blood or faint at least 2-3 times in 1 week. But ever since Kimsoo had acquired the power from the fairy he met, this was the first time.

'It seems that the power from the fairy isn't omnipotent.'

Cale was thinking that the power, The Energy of the Heart, wasn't so powerful. Because if it was, then why did Kimsoo faint after losing certain amount of blood?

Though it sure was great because usually if Kimsoo lose that amount of blood he would have stayed unconscious for a total of 5 days but Kimsoo had waken up 2 hours later. Still, Cale wasn't very satisfied. Although the blood Kimsoo lost was too much for Cale's comfort, that amount wouldn't be that much if it was him or anyone else.

Kimsoo was still weak.

At the same time, Kimsoo was cursing nonstop inside his head.

'Damn it. I fainted? With that much blood loss?! Why the hell is this body so fucking weak that the Energy of the Heart barely helped?!'

Once again, he was inwardly complaining why the hell he had to suffer with an extremely feeble body. Now he'll have to work hard to get Cale to allow him to proceed with their original plan of starting things tonight.

"Hyung…" Kimsoo called out in a very pitiful way towards his brother, Cale's eye twitch at his tone. "Please…?"

In another life, as Kim Rok Soo, he would never plead with anyone. Now though, he found himself making puppy teary eyes towards Cale Henituse, his favorite character in the game, his brother in this life.

Cale's already furrowed eyebrows deepened. "Stop giving me those eyes, you're not a dog."

Kimsoo immediately stopped.

Kimsoo looked around the infirmary, then down to his lap and saw Ohn and Hong on their cat forms staring up at him with wide-observing eyes, then to his side until his eyes eventually stopped at Lark's figure.

It seems that the young wolf boy was in a much worse condition that he is because he remained unconscious for 2 hours, the doctor said it will probably take him a full 5-6 hours before he is fully recovered.

Kimsoo found that amazing. Kimsoo was only mildly poisoned for half an hour and found it difficult to stabilize his body in just 2 hours, if it weren't for the Energy of the Heart it would probably take him a week to recover but Lark only needed 5 hours of rest.

'A wolf's regeneration is truly amazing.'

He was in awe.

However, his gaze towards the sleeping boy was read differently by someone.

'Is he much worried about that boy than his own health!?'

Cale clicked his tongue. His action made both Ohn and Hong flinch while Kimsoo turned to look at him with wide shocked and mildly terrified eyes.

"…Hyung?"

Cale huffed then crossed his arms. "I can't let your days of preparations go to waste. However, for the remaining hours before we start moving, you will rest. Understood?"

Kimsoo was smiling happily, "Yes, hyung-nim."

Choi Han left the infirmary an hour ago because he needed to attend his classes while Cale was excused because his brother was unconscious on the infirmary.

Cale didn't let Kimsoo get off the clinic bed until it was time to leave.

Choi Han came right at that moment, though there was someone following behind him.

Kimsoo stared at the person behind Choi Han for 3 full seconds before turning away and pretending he didn't see anything while Cale just briefly glance towards the black-haired lad and his companion's direction before looking back at Kimsoo.

"Will you be alright looking after him alone?"

Choi Han asked with a hint of worry laced on his words yet his voice was still as stoic as it always was.

His companion just waved her hand, "Its fine, its not too much work so I'll be fine on my own. You should go do what you need to do," Choi Han's companion gestured towards the twins' direction with her eyes, Choi Han immediately understood.

Cale glance at Choi Han's companion for a second and he saw that person was looking back at him and nodded her head towards his direction, Cale just looked away as if he hadn't seen anything.

That someone chuckled at his action.

Choi Han arrived by the bed and was about to carry Kimsoo but was stopped by Cale.

"What the hell are you doing?"

The black-haired lad looked towards the glaring Cale. "Aren't you leaving?"

The eldest Henituse furrowed his eyebrows. "A bridal carry? again?"

Choi Han didn't respond.

Cale was about to complain further but Kimsoo tugged on Choi Han's sleeve and silently opened his arm, ready to be carried. Choi Han complied and gently lifted Kimsoo off the bed.

Kimsoo knew Cale was going to continue complaining but he didn't want Cale to talk anymore about how he was going to be carried because it was too damn embarrassing which is why he just quietly tug on Choi Han's sleeve to get this over with.

"Just close your eyes and pretend you're asleep if its too embarrassing."

Kimsoo pretended that Choi Han just hadn't read his thoughts.

Cale watched as Choi Han started to walk out of the infirmary, bidding goodbye to the person who walked in with him and glancing towards the sleeping Lark before leaving. Then Cale called for his familiars who were still on their cat forms.

"Ohn, Hong."

At his calling, the kitten-children shifted into their human forms and each took Cale's hand. The three of them following behind Choi Han and Kimsoo.

He didn't bother turning to look at the other redhead in the room.

***

"Choi Han, later at 10 o'clock, 20 minutes after most of the shops in town had closed, quietly enter through the window of the fourth room on the third floor of Bilose's shop."

Kimsoo ordered as soon as he was let down on the carriage's sit, Choi Han quietly listening to his order.

Cale sat on the opposite seat with Ohn and Hong by his side.

"You're not coming with us for now?"

Choi Han shook his head. "I need to go back since I also need to take the sword from his Highness."

"The same sword you used earlier?" Kimsoo asked with an eyebrow raised. Choi Han didn't need to answer. Kimsoo nodded his head, "Then I'll see you tonight."

Choi Han got off the carriage and the Henituse twins along with the two kitten children headed towards town.

At Bilose's Shop:

Bilose's Shop was a three-storey establishment. On the first floor was a bar, the second was a teashop and library, and finally the third floor is an inn.

The plan was for Cale to drink the whole night while Kimsoo acts that he had reluctantly followed his older brother, worried that he'll get into a fight if he goes alone, then Cale rents out a room for where Kimsoo can rest because he didn't want to go back to the Henituse estate so late in the night while his sickly younger twin was with him.

That was a brilliant plan.

It was already night and Cale had acted his part of the plan. A lot of people saw Cale and Kimsoo walk in to the shop earlier which would help them with alibis if things went wrong later on. Kimsoo had come up to their rented room after hours of 'trying' to make Cale stop drinking and looking after his brother. Both of them were truly remarkable actors because they managed to make every witness believe in their act.

Some even pitied the sickly and pale younger twin and tried to make Cale stop drinking as well but instantly scoot away as soon as they saw Cale glaring at them. Until finally, Cale shooed Kimsoo away and told him to go rest on the room they rented before he collapse once again like earlier.

At the words 'collapse like earlier' the people who were paying attention to the twins could not help but gasp loudly. Bilose assisted Kimsoo towards the third floor, worried that he might trip on the stairs and made sure Kimsoo was resting on their rented room.

Really, their acting was top-notch. Now, even if news about someone breaking in and stealing something from the Tolls's family spread out tomorrow morning, no one will suspect that its them.

Kimsoo couldn't help but smirk.

Once Ohn and Hong saw this, they tried to inch away but they were currently in their cat form and letting Kimsoo put on the invisibility collar on them so they couldn't really move away from Kimsoo's lap.

The room's window was opened half an hour ago. Someone silently entered through it.

Kimsoo hum though still fixing the collar on Hong's neck after he was done with Ohn. "You're finally here."

He didn't look up as he point towards the black attire on the couch. "Change into that. The bathroom is over there." Kimsoo pointed towards the direction of where the bathroom was.

After Kimsoo was done putting on the kitten children's invisibility collar, he stood up and rummage through the small magical box, taking the two invisibility rings and wore one to his middle finger.

Click-!

The door to the bathroom opened, revealing Choi Han on the black hooded disguise Kimsoo had prepared. Kimsoo didn't need to change because he was already wearing his half an hour ago.

Upon seeing the black-haired lad's appearance, Kimsoo raised an eyebrow.

He approached Choi Han and fixed the black mask, his hand inevitably touching the lad's cheeks but he didn't put it much mind. After he was satisfied, he pulled Choi Han's hood on, covering half of his face.

"Here, wear this. It’s the invisibility ring, once its activated you will be invisible for 10 minutes." Kimsoo gave the ring to Choi Han then turned around. He missed the way Choi Han glance towards the same ring Kimsoo was wearing on his middle finger, then Choi Han wore his on the left ring finger.

"Ohn, Hong, climb up on the window for a second."

The two complied immediately.

Kimsoo reached towards their collar at the same time and clicked the button, the kitten-children's body slowly turned invisible.

"Can you jump through the roof of those buildings or should I carry you?"

"We can do just fine, nya~!"

"We'll follow your scent so we know where to go, nya~!"

Kimsoo nodded his head in understanding.

He turned around, "Choi Ha—" but immediately stopped when Choi Han appeared in front of him and smoothly lifted him up, the black haired lad's arms around his thighs so it was like he's sitting on Choi Han's arms. Kimsoo grab on his shoulders on reflex, too shocked at the way he was being carried. His eyes slightly wide and lips parted a little.

With this position, Kimsoo could see Choi Han's dark and deep black irises up close. He couldn't help but stare, Choi Han staring back at him.

It took him another 2 seconds before his brain starts functioning properly again.

Kimsoo cleared his throat to mask his surprise, "Turn on the invisibility ring."

Choi Han just nodded his head then followed his order. Kimsoo turned on his invisibility ring as well.

Then right after that, Choi Han jumped down through the window. Kimsoo was taken by surprise that he couldn't stop a gasp from escaping from his lips, Choi Han's right hand moved to hold the small of Kimsoo's back while his left hand was still under Kim's buttocks. Kimsoo's hold on the lad's shoulder tightened.

They safely landed on the ground.

Kim took a second just to breathe and was about to tell Choi Han to let him down so he can move on his own but then—

"I'll start."

Choi Han started running while Kimsoo was still being carried in his arms.

Kimsoo still wanted to protest but thought, 'This is nice,' and just let himself get carried. This way they get to arrive at the mountain faster and without him getting tired of running.

***

They arrived on the base of the mountain, the 10 minutes of the invisibility ring was up before they arrived here but good thing they already reached the secluded area and was well-hidden by the huge trees around so Kimsoo didn't worry about anything.

Kimsoo kneeled down and addressed the two kittens who were attentively looking around before turning to him.

"Ohn, start spreading the fog until we can use the invisibility ring again. Hong, once 5 minutes is up and we're ready to move, use your poison ability to immobilize roaming knights around."

The two meowed in response.

"And once we're invisible, try not to make any sound."

Kimsoo stood up then turned towards Choi Han after saying what he needed to say to the two cats.

"Once we find where the cave is, that's when I'll need your help."

Kimsoo stated solemnly. He couldn't see Choi Han's face because of the hood and the lack of light but he assumes the lad is listening intently.

"Destroy anyone who gets on our way but don't kill. Just protect me, Ohn and Hong until we safely get inside the cave and make sure there is no one left to chase after us before following in."

The black hood slightly moves up, Kimsoo assumes Choi Han just nodded his head so he turned around and look down on the clear white fog starting to spread in a rate visible to the naked eye. Kimsoo knew Cale's familiars are talented but he was still shocked to see how Ohn's true ability works. She was truly emitting fog out of her body faster than Kim thought she could.

'Cale was right.'

He was thinking that Cale was right. He really needs Ohn and Hong's help as well. Kimsoo started to smile.

He looked towards Hong who was quietly waiting for his turn to showcase his ability, Kimsoo was also anticipating on seeing Hong's poison ability.

Kimsoo took out his pocket watch and saw that they have 30 seconds left before they could use the rings again. Once it was 10 seconds, he started to count loudly so everyone was getting ready along with him.

Once it reached one, Kimsoo was about to move and give orders but then he stopped.

Ohn and Hong were confused why Kimsoo suddenly froze in his place, they were voicing out their confusion in quiet meows while Choi Han quietly observed Kimsoo.

However, Kimsoo could not give them attention because several voices entered his mind at that moment.

'A human that can hear us!'
'There's a human that can hear our voices!'
'Ooooooohhh-! This is great! We can finally help the young and poor dragon!'
'Chaos! Destruction! This human is amazing! He has the element of the wind and he can hear us talking!'
'Let's quickly move and lead this human where the dragon is so he can save him!'

The wind was hurling like crazy around them but Ohn, Hong and Choi Han were waiting for Kimsoo to give the order but Kimsoo was just standing there with a blank face. Suddenly, the earlier quiet redhead let out a chuckle.

Ohn and Hong flinched at the sudden noise coming from their weak Kim. Their eyes were shaking as they stare at him, remembering the way Cale laughs when he was planning something scary that sounds so much the same with Kimsoo's chuckle right now.

Then slowly, Kimsoo looked up with a smile on his face.

"Lead the way."

"Huh?"

Choi Han was very confuse with Kimsoo's words, he was about to ask what he meant by that but Kimsoo finally gave the order.

"Choi Han, turn on your invisibility ring."

Kim kneeled down and pushed the button on On and Hong's invisibility collar then stood up.

"Hong."

"I got it!"

"Now," Kimsoo clapped his hand once, "Follow the wind."

None of them questioned Kimsoo's final words and just quietly abide. They all moved up the mountain on the right direction with their invisible body and even though they can't see each other, they knew they were following the same direction because of the wind.

They passed through three-five knights but before they could even notice their presence, they had already inhaled the poison and could do nothing but drop their weapons and fall to their knees. Choi Han looked around while still moving, greatly impressed by the poison the young red kitten had created that only affected the other knights they encountered along the way and not them.

"Three minutes."

Kimsoo quietly mumbled that was heard by his three companions with their keen senses.

Three minutes has passed since they started running towards right and they only have seven minutes left before the invisibility turns off, but none of them were too worried. All the enemies they should be facing and fighting were all being affected by the poison so everyone was moving smoothly.

They run a bit for five more minutes and reached a hidden part on the mountain's side. Finally, they arrived at a large entry way to a cave. Now there were only 2 minutes left.

Just like earlier, the wind was hurling like crazy almost creating a large whirlwind. It was like they were trying to tell them that inside this cave was an existence who faced a painful life.

And that was exactly the case.

'The human who can hear us! This place-! This place right here-!'
'There's a baby dragon inside! Come meet him, quickly!'
'Since you can hear us we brought you here so you can save him!'
'Chaos! Destruction! Despair! The baby dragon didn't deserve it!'
'Hurry! Move quickly before its too late!'

Despite the wind telling Kimsoo to move quickly, he calmly looked towards the small and almost formed whirlwind. Then he opened his mouth to talk.

"Thank you for leading us here. Rest assure, I will save him."

The wind stopped moving chaotically, as if it was surprised by Kimsoo's words. However, Kimsoo didn't have time to think about their reaction.

"Choi Han."

Choi Han didn't need to hear the order for a second time. He quickly turned around and looked around the area, trying to find a single living being hiding among the darkness. Kimsoo didn't waste time and started running inside the cave.

"Ohn, Hong, there's one more enemy ahead of us. Make sure to knock him down with the poison—"

Kimsoo wasn't done talking when there was a light groan heard in front of him.

He looked towards the fallen guard in surprise before he turn towards the direction of where the kitten children had jumped off. The invisibility had wear off and the two of them swiftly changed into their human forms.

"Good job."

Kimsoo moved towards the huge cage in the corner, kicking the guard on the process because he was on the way. He didn't need to say anything else because a small hand was already placed in front of him with the key of the lock. Kimsoo calmly looked towards On who was looking back at him solemnly before he took the key he was given.

Hong's hand was on the bar of the cage, his gaze tremble as it settles on the bundle of black on the cave's wall. The young dragon had a lot of visible wounds on his body while his limbs were shackled and hung up on the wall. There was a thick muzzle on the dragon's mouth.

Rather than a dragon, he looked much more like a beast who was chained and had been tortured because of how many chains there were connecting his limbs to the wall.

Kim looked coldly towards the many chains bidding the child's body, making it completely impossible for him to move even an inch.

The young dragon's eyes were closed, like he was too tired to open them and didn't notice that there were three beings standing outside his cage and quietly observing him.

"…That looks painful."

Kimsoo calmly looked towards Ohn who said those words before turning around and greeted Choi Han who had just arrived.

"All the guards were affected by the poison and none of them were able to notice us. However, I think it is best we move quickly. I can faintly detect that there are a lot of devices around the area that might notify outsiders of our presence."

Kimsoo nodded his head in understanding then pointed towards the still 'sleeping' dragon.

"Break those chains. Make sure it doesn't hurt him."

Choi Han looked stoic as he stared at the child's situation but Kimsoo could see the chaotic emotions swirling around the lad's eyes with the dimly lit torch around.

Kimsoo stopped looking and inserted the key on the lock's keyhole, successfully unlocking the cage. The cage's door opened with a creak but the dragon still refused to open his eyes.

It was until Choi Han came inside and unsheathed the sword that shone brighter than the torches, pointed it towards the young dragon's direction then black aura emerged from the sword and moved chaotically but beautifully around.

Clang-!

That part of the wall was slightly destroyed. Kimsoo didn't want to know how much this guy held back from destroying the entire cave as a whole. Once the dust had fallen down on the ground, Choi Han emerged out of it, the small dragon in his arms. Now staring warily towards everyone with a hint of hostility.

Kimsoo stared back at the dragon before turning around. He was about to tell them that they need to hurry out but then,

"I want to carry him."

Kimsoo slowly turned around to look at On. Her gaze was still imposing and dignified.

Kimsoo contemplated for a bit. "You won't drop him?"

Ohn didn't respond and just continued to stare back. Kimsoo was suddenly reminded of Cale's unwavering gaze. At that moment he realized something.

'She takes after him.'

Kim realized that Ohn, who was only 10 years old, had taken after Cale's unyielding attitude.

He shook his head with a smile, 'Nothing I can do about this.'

"Hong."

"I-I want to carry him too!"

Kimsoo stared at Hong who was looking back at him, Ohn, and the silent dragon in Choi Han's arms.

"I'll carry you. We need to move quickly. I'm sure the devices planted around had send a signal to the mansion once the chains were removed."

Hong didn't argue anymore and shifted back to his cat form then jumped to Kim's arms. Choi Han had gently placed the young dragon towards Ohn's outstretched hand, looking at the dragon warily in case it suddenly becomes fussy and might hurt the cat-child.

Surprisingly, or unsurprisingly, the dragon stared at Ohn's golden irises with less hostility than when he looked at Kimsoo and Choi Han. It was like a child understanding he was being held by a fellow child and was reluctant to hurt this one even though he most likely had not seen anyone else other than the ones who tortured him everyday.

Choi Han was relieved when he saw that the young dragon didn't protest being carried by Ohn.

"Choi Han, lead the way here."

Kimsoo pointed towards the deeper part of the cave not the one where they had just came in. Choi Han was confuse.

"Why are we going that way?"

Kimsoo calmly responded. "Knights, mages and other enemies are probably waiting outside. Let's go this way instead. I predicted we'll arrive somewhere where they can't reach us."

Choi Han was still confuse and didn't immediately move. At that moment, Kimsoo added.

"Don't worry, the wind will still be there."

At the mention of the wind, Choi Han suddenly recalled how they got here without getting lost or wasting time because the wind had lead them here, Choi Han finally and quickly moved in front of the group.

"…Though I don't know if there will be dangers along the way but…"

Choi Han took a torch on the wall and just silently listened to Kimsoo's quiet mumble. He didn't think there would be any danger since he's standing in front. Choi Han is confident that he'll at least be able to fulfill his "protect everyone" role properly if they faced an anomaly on the way.

They didn't waste time and speed-walk deeper inside the cave. Not running in case there's something buried on the ground that could harm them, but not walking as to let the predicted enemies outside reach them.

A few more minutes of rushing towards the other side of the cave, they finally reached the other end's opening and quickened their pace even more.

Finally, they stood out on the ground with a river flowing in front of them and the bright moon shining down on them. The young dragon was looking up on the night sky that he had never seen before, his eyes wide in amazement. No one noticed this because the two humans and one cat's back was turned against him but Ohn did.

"Its beautiful, isn't it?"

The young dragon retracted his eyes away from the sky that he had just been admiring and turned towards the cat-child who was calmly looking back at him with a small and gentle smile on her lips. The dragon's eyes shook as he stared at the expression that he had never seen before now being directed to him.

"Welcome outside, youngest."

Kimsoo rummaged around his spatial pocket and took a large scissor then gave it to Choi Han.

"Cut the collar on the dragon's neck. Its likely possible that it has a tracker inside aside from it being a mana restriction."

Choi Han silently accepted the large scissor then turn towards the child being held in Ohn's arms.

"I need to cut off the collar on your neck, so please don't move so you don't get hurt."

He gently informed the dragon who was now warily looking at him. Choi Han didn't take offense that the dragon gave an obvious different reaction between him and the child, Ohn. It is because he understands that the young dragon hates the humans who put him in this painful experience, and that he was now facing another human whom he had not know what the true intention is.

Choi Han made his move quick and efficient so that the dragon would see that he doesn't intend to hurt the young child.

Kimsoo approached with a clear vial that has a red liquid inside. He gave Hong towards Choi Han so he could treat the Dragon's wounds properly.

Kimsoo clicked his tongue while staring at the dragon's wounded body making the child flinch. His stare towards Kimsoo was much more worse than when he was looking at Choi Han.

The young dragon could not understand this red-haired human the most.

He was not naïve enough to not figure out that it was this human who planned everything. Who lead this group. He could go and save someone else, so why did this human thought it was better to save him?

The dragon doesn't understand. He was thinking that this human had ulterior motive. It has to be that way. Because if not, if it turns out this act was actually out of kindness, then was his life a lie all along?

In the grand 4 years of his life, the dragon experienced nothing but painful tortures and heard hurtful words that he could not understand why he had to go through it all. He had learned to think that the world had always been dark and that all humans are cruel, and he needed to kill every single one of them once he escapes from his hell.

So why was he saved by two humans and two creatures he had never learned the name of?

"You're supposed to be great and mighty, so how the hell did you get hurt this much?"

The dragon was startled at the red-haired human's words. Judging from the way this creature who was holding him flinched as well as the small redball on the other human's arms and said other human's head jerked up, they were shocked as well.

The dragon attempted to bare his teeth out but could barely move his mouth because of the muzzle. And of course, the others noticed this.

Choi Han didn't need to be ordered to figure out that he needs to remove the muzzle on the child's mouth. Shockingly, he was able to do so while still holding Hong securely in his arms.

Kimsoo didn't waste more time and shoved the healing potion to the wounded child's mouth, his action made the dragon shocked but he didn't care. Kimsoo was thinking that this dragon shouldn't wait longer while being in pain.

Once half of the potion was drank and only half was left, Kimsoo poured it on the dragon's opened wounds on his body.

They all witnessed how the countless injuries the dragon had was steadily healing because of the potion. After his body was completely healthy looking with not the slightest cut left, Kimsoo ordered Ohn.

"Ohn, put him down."

Ohn tightened her grip on the young dragon, bringing him closer to her chest and stubbornly looked towards Kimsoo. "I don't want to. I want to bring our youngest home with us."

"No." Kimsoo stared back at Ohn's golden irises, both of them unyielding.

"Hey you," he turned his gaze away from On's, towards the still-silent dragon in her arms, "You want to live, don't you?"

The dragon stared back.

"Answer me. I know you're smart enough to know the human language so answer."

"I…" the dragon seemed hesitant to use the language of the creatures he despise the most, "…I do."

He didn't say anything else.

"See?" Kim said to Ohn, "We can't force him to go with us. You know how he has been hurt by humans all his life so of course he hates the idea of being with a human."

"But I know what they did to him." On's eyes flickered with an emotion Kimsoo never thought she was capable of feeling. There was deep hatred and fury, so unlike Ohn's usual calmness, "I didn't see it but I know. If we let him go alone, then what if it happens again? What if our youngest gets hurt again-!"

"If he gets hurt while being with us will you take responsibility?"

Ohn was silenced by Kim's stern response. She could only stare down on the ground, not knowing what to do with her frustration.

Kimsoo observed her for a second before opening his mouth to tell the group that they're leaving the dragon here but then a tiny and weak voice was heard.

"I-I'm sure Cale will understand! If we ask him to accept him as another familiar—!"

"Cale doesn't want any more familiars than you two."

Hong's ears droop down and lowered his head when Kimsoo stared at him, unsmiling.

Kimsoo calmly reminded the two kitten-children of Cale's personality without exaggerating nor giving misinformation.

"Cale didn't want to take children under his wing because he's aware of how heavy the responsibility is but look at us now."

Ohn and Hong still refuse to meet his eyes, the black dragon and Choi Han as silent spectators. They knew it was not their place to intervene to this conversation.

"He didn't want to, but he accepted you two. Still, it doesn't change that it takes a lot of effort and responsibility to take care of children and Cale knows that well."

Kimsoo buries the emotion he felt rising up to the deepest part of his heart and lock it down there at the memory of Cale growing up neglected. This was information that no players knew because Cale Henituse's backstory was never revealed but Kimsoo suspected this was the memory of the original Kimsoo Henituse who grew up alongside 'his' brother.

"One wrong move and the child can get hurt. Do you understand how hard that is?"

He was met with silence.

Kim didn't feel good "scolding" them further and turned around, letting out a sigh and waved his hand.

"Enough of this. The dragon won't come with us because he doesn't want to and we can't force it."

Kimsoo walked towards Choi Han and patted the small red cat's head, "Let's go home."

He took Hong from Choi Han and started to walk away slowly. Kim will let Ohn take her time bidding goodbye to the dragon that she'll never see again. The black dragon will most-likely go far far away.

Choi Han didn't follow after him and waited for Ohn to make her move.

Ohn's shoulders started to shake and a hic escaped from her lips. The black dragon looked up at her with wide eyes when he felt water droplets falling to his head. He doesn't understand why this creature was looking at him with such a sad gaze and was even crying, but what he doesn't understand the most was when his own eyes started to water as well.

"S-hic-sorry… We'll have to… we'll have to leave you here."

Ohn slowly but hesitantly placed the dragon down on the grass while still crying and hiccupping uncontrollably. Once she had carefully placed the child down, she shifted to her cat form and jumped towards Choi Han's arms. She didn't want to look back anymore, afraid that she won't be able to leave the dragon alone if she does.

Even in her cat from, she was still crying and Choi Han's sleeves were wet because of this but he didn't say a word. He simply let the kitten cry.

They started to leave the place, following the slow-walking redhead ahead of them. They were once again invisible from the naked eye, wary to be seen by those who will try to chase them.

It has been almost 30 minutes since they left the dragon and they were already far from where the mountain was. They didn't turn on the invisibility rings and collars anymore and just silently but unhurriedly walked. They were all tired and none of them spoke the whole time.

It was very calming. No one would have suspected that an almost-argument had happened between the young master and the brother's familiars resulting in the familiars to feel heavy emotions.

Ohn had stopped crying 10 minutes ago but she was still sniffling. Choi Han carried her the whole time.

Ohn tapped Choi Han's arm with her front paw and Choi Han looked down on the cat to see what was wrong. Ohn looked down on the ground and the black haired lad understood her intention.

He crouch down and let Ohn jump down from his arms to the ground.

Ohn ran towards Kimsoo who was a few meters ahead but stopped when she was a step closer. Decided that she'll follow behind because she wasn't sure of what to do in case Kimsoo noticed that she had been crying the whole time.

Choi Han watched the two while maintaining the distance between them until he stopped.

Ohn noticed this so she turned around and tapped on Kimsoo's shoe. When Kimsoo looked towards her, she just silently pointed towards Choi Han without meeting Kimsoo's eyes.

Kimsoo followed her front paw pointing towards something and finally noticed the still Choi Han.

The night breeze became stronger at that moment, pushing Choi Han's hood off.

Kim's eyes trembled when he noticed that the usual dark and hollow black irises now faintly resembled the starry night sky. Specks of white dots were now accompanying the black eyes of the lad. Kimsoo knew that this guy didn't know that he was showing such a sight.

For the first time since they met, this was the most emotion Kimsoo had seen Choi Han display to his face. To the point that he made it seem like Kimsoo was looking at a beautiful constellation instead of a man.

"Your part of the deal… will you give me time to think about what I want?"

Kimsoo was completely taken aback by the drastic change of Choi Han's eyes that he felt his throat went dry.

He couldn't voice out an answer while staring at Choi Han's face so he turns around so he wouldn't have to see his face anymore.

"…Do whatever you want."

Kimsoo didn't wait for a response, not that he was expecting for one, and was about to start walking but was surprised at someone's sudden approach and crouched down in front of Kimsoo.

"Please get on, it will be faster this way."

Kimsoo was too tired to think of rejecting his offer and just silently put Hong down—Kimsoo noticed Ohn who was suspiciously avoiding showing her face and continued to look down but Kimsoo didn't have time to think about it—and complied. He wrapped his hands around Choi Han's shoulder and let himself be carried on the black haired lad's back.

Choi Han began running while Ohn and Hong were hot on their heels.

It didn't take them another 30 minutes to arrive outside Bilose's shop, Choi Han quickly and stealthily jumped up (Kimsoo was both surprised and terrified at how high this guy can jump now that he can see and think clearly unlike earlier) and safely arrived on the window sill. Cale was already there waiting for them (definitely excluding Choi Han) with his arms crossed.

Cale noticed Ohn and Hong who were keeping their eyes on the floor. He immediately noticed the atmosphere between the two kitten children. Cale squints his eyes at the suspicious two.

"I'll go take a shower before going to bed."

Kimsoo was already placed down by Choi Han and started to walk towards the direction of the bathroom.

"Take Ohn and Hong with you, you all seem dusty."

Kimsoo halt to a stop. Then he looked towards Ohn and Hong who flinched at his gaze and quickly looked away. Kimsoo squint his eyes at them and examined the two kitten children in their cat form.

He noticed that they indeed were dustier than usual. Probably when they were rushing out of the cave.

Kimsoo silently picked the two up and was about to continue heading to the bathroom but then stopped.

"Choi Han, stay here for the night."

He didn't turn around to look at the black haired lad while saying that, and left to take a shower.

There were only Choi Han and Cale left on the room. The other was still standing by the window while Cale was standing next to the bed, glaring at the young man across from him while Choi Han just ignored the glowering redhead.

Silence enveloped the two. Cale not hiding his displeasure at the young man's presence while Choi Han blatantly ignored Cale's existence as a whole. Until,

"Did you make Ohn cry?"

Cale had been observing the black haired lad that it didn't escape his eyes how the latter's shoulder had slightly tense when he asked if Ohn cried or not.

Of course, Choi Han reacted this way because he was thinking that he should definitely not tell this guy that Ohn cried because Kimsoo didn't allow her to bring the black dragon back with them. Choi Han might not like Cale's person but he's not evil enough to talk about what happened that can cause the siblings to fight. Another part of him thought that it is not his place to tell about the reason why Ohn cried.

But to Cale, this was pretty much an answer to his suspicion that Choi Han had indeed made his treasured familiar shed tears. And as her master, Cale could not accept this.

He was about to open his mouth to fight with the person who made his Ohn upset but at that moment the door to the bathroom opened.

Click-!

Ohn and Hong came out with their simple matching teal sleeping wear that came from the inn. The clothes were bigger than the two kitten-children but Kimsoo was able to make it fit the two without the clothes being too uncomfortably big on them.

Now that they were on their human form, Cale could see clearly On's puffy and reddened eyes while Hong looked downcast.

Cale didn't like the faces his children were making so he opened his arms towards them. Cale gently picked up Ohn in his arms, the little girl wrapped her arms around his neck and buried her face on the junction of Cale's neck and shoulder.

"Did something happen?"

Ohn didn't respond. Cale accepted the silence, he figured the little girl didn't want to talk about it so he doesn't force her to speak.

He looked to his side and saw that Hong was opening his arms as well, Cale satiated Hong and carried him in his arms as well.

Cale's arms were almost shaking but he didn't drop the two. If it had been Kimsoo who carried Ohn and Hong while they're on their human forms, he would have tumbled the moment he attempted to but Cale is stronger than his brother albeit weaker than other people.

"…Are you drunk, nya?" Hong asked when Cale almost staggered back while staring at his master's still-flushed face.

Cale scoff, "I don't get drunk."

"But you were drinking the whole day, nya. Aren't you tired, nya?"

"Its fine."

He figured the small redhead child was worried about him carrying the two of them in his arms while he had drank alcohol the whole day. But Cale refuse not to indulge his children who worked hard saving another child and came back to him with somber expressions while the other one had obviously cried for a long time.

Really, how could he ignore the fact that they are sad about something and proceed to rest?

Cale sat on the bed with Ohn and Hong still in his arms, gently patting the two on their head that was against his chest. While this wasn't the first time he had been intimate like this with the siblings but this had been the first time in a while. Usually, the two were always bright and smiling, following his absolute order of guarding and assisting Kimsoo.

But right now, they were neither guards, assistants nor familiars. They are Cale's children.

He knew how to act like a parent when he needs to and won't refuse to give his children the comfort they deserve to receive from their guardian. No, Cale won't refuse them anything. Even if it will require him to fight someone, Cale would do anything for them. Just like how a parent should.

The bathroom door clicked open for the second time that night and Kimsoo emerges out of it.

His eyes quickly falling towards the figure of his brother while holding Ohn and Hong closely to him. Kimsoo felt something warm spreading through his chest upon seeing such sight but then he was reminded of when he noticed Ohn's eyes.

Everything clicked in his mind while he and the two kitten children were in the bathroom. The reason Ohn didn't approach him, the reason she had blatantly refuse to let him see her face and would always look down. It was because she cried earlier and didn't want to let him know.

Something sharp pierced his heart at the reminder.

Kimsoo looked away from the three and turned towards the other person in the room.

"Choi Han, you can use the bathroom now. There's clothes from the inn on the cabinet, you can use those."

Choi Han understood his intention and silently walked away to take a shower. After all, the one who had bath on the dust earlier the most was Choi Han when he destroyed the chains on the young dragon's body, almost destroying the entire cave on the process.

There were two beds in the room but Kimsoo climbed on the one Cale was occupying.

He laid down on the mattress and tugged on his brother's shirt.

"Hyung."

Cale slightly shifted his body to the side to look at Kimsoo and saw that his brother was opening his arms. He quickly understood what Kimsoo was trying to convey and placed Hong between them.

Hong wasn't hesitant to shift closer to Kimsoo's chest, hugging the young master's torso.

Kimsoo's left hand was under Hong's head and his right hand on the little child's back. Patting it softly in an attempt to lull the child to sleep.

Cale laid down on the bed as well, facing towards his brother and Hong while his right hand is tucked under his head, his left hand wrapped around Ohn's small body.

The lights had been turned off from the start so no one would know that everyone in this room was still awake with 4 people arriving through the window a few minutes ago. Only the moonlight served as their source of light and it had been directed to Cale's way when he was sitting earlier with Ohn and Hong in his arms.

Now though, it was shining down on his back.

Only the children and 2 adults' light breathing could be heard in the room with no unnecessary noises around. It was quiet and peaceful, one could assume everyone had fallen asleep but then,

"I'm sorry."

Kimsoo uttered those words without hesitation. He was still softly patting Hong's back with his right hand while his left was outstretched and was caressing Ohn's head.

"I'm sorry I made you cry but we really can't bring the black dragon with us because he didn't want to. It would have been fine if he agreed but…"

He trailed off, not wanting to finish his own sentence. Kimsoo thought it would be too cruel to straight-out tell the kids that the dragon hated humans because he was tortured by them when he's supposed to comfort the two kitten children right now.

Although, he didn't need to. Because On and Hong already understood his meaning.

Hong wasn't as upset as Ohn but he was still sad about what happened nonetheless. The fact that Kimsoo was the one who made them feel that way weight heavy on Kimsoo's heart.

"I cannot tell you that you would definitely meet the black dragon again because that would be a lie and I don't want to lie to you."

Ohn's hand that was against Cale's chest, formed a fist and her master noticed this but didn't say anything and just quietly listened to his brother's words while observing Ohn's reaction.

Cale might not know everything that had happened while they were doing the operation but one thing was clear to him: Kimsoo made Ohn cry and Hong sad but this wasn't Cale's time to speak.

Still, he would definitely reprimand Kimsoo tomorrow because now was their rest time. They all deserve it after the long heavy night they experienced.

"…Sorry."

The four of them fell to a dead silence. It wasn't surprising that they all slowly fell asleep one by one after that. By the time Choi Han got out of the bathroom, Kimsoo, Hong, Ohn and Cale were already in dreamland.

He quietly stood by the side of the bed and just watch their sleeping faces before he moved forward to pull the blanket closer to them so they won't feel cold later that night.

Choi Han hastily turned to look towards the opened window that they forgot to close earlier with wide eyes upon noticing something, then he slowly starts to make a gentle smile.

It was his first time smiling in the years that he had long lost count of, and it was directed outside the opened window.

Choi Han let out a soft chuckle before moving towards the couch on the other end of the room. He didn't feel like taking the other bed on the other side, partially because he wanted to accompany the one outside the window in quietly guarding the 4 peacefully sleeping individuals.

***

The morning sun had risen, the town was buzzling and about. It was the day after yesterday when certain individuals moved quietly through the dead night to save a poor soul.

Originally, the part of the central town that was the closest to the Tolls's property would be destroyed later that afternoon had they let the torment on the poor soul continued. Although now, that part of the city was still intact and would not be destroyed later on or anytime soon. What wasn't intact however, was the Tolls's property itself.

A mountain had been mercilessly blown up by someone unknown. Coincidentally, that mountain was the same mountain where the black dragon was held captive.

The citizens were worried and scared of what had happened overnight while they were sleeping and feared that the same thing would happen to the central town. But to the four to six individuals who knew what happened last night, they weren't worried at all.

Instead, they were relieved.

"The dragon did that."

Everyone accepted Kimsoo's words.

They were all having breakfast inside the room they had rented on the inn. Yes, including Choi Han. Under normal circumstances, fights and shouting would have broke out the moment Choi Han and Cale sat on the same table together however, Cale was rather focused on making sure Ohn and Hong were eating proper nutrition needed for their growth so he was pretty much ignoring Choi Han's existence.

"Isn't that great? Now none of them will be able to find out that the ones who released the dragon was you."

Cale calmly stated as he spoon-fed Hong. The seriousness in his tone was contrary to his softie actions towards a smaller redhead.

Kimsoo nodded his head, "Dragons are great and mighty after all," he countered back while spoon-feeding Ohn. Kimsoo was trying to make peace with her and swore the moment he opened his eyes that he would make it up to Ohn. Hong already forgave him and said he wasn't too upset about what happened but Kimsoo decided that he'll make it up to him as well.

Maybe he should buy them something and take them somewhere fun?

He'll have to ask Cale's permission and opinion on that one.

Choi Han was just quietly eating his breakfast while watching the twins feeding the two kitten-children (though he was mostly focused on Kimsoo) and decided that he won't talk about what he noticed lingering outside the window last night since Kimsoo pretty much accepted that the dragon would never submit itself to a human. Choi Han just thought it would be amusing to see Kimsoo's face once he realized his words and be met with the reality that the dragon had followed behind them the whole time and was highly likely watching the same scene as him right now.

A rush of anticipation runs through Choi Han's veins but he continued to keep a straight face while still eating.

He'll just wait until Kimsoo finds out himself. He could only hope he'll be there to see the spectacle.

Soon afterwards, they were done eating and were ready to leave.

Choi Han didn't want to go together with them through the front door because people would be surprised if they suddenly saw someone else with the twins when there were only originally 4 people, but Kimsoo kept staring at him like he wants to say something but couldn't or doesn't want to actually open his mouth to speak. So Choi Han just stared back.

"Tsk."

Cale clicked his tongue in disdain once he saw this on-going staring contest between his brother and his most-hated person.

Kimsoo whipped his head around and gazed towards his older twin.

With his eyebrows furrowed, Cale stated "Let's go. Aren't you going to make up with those two?" He pointed towards Ohn and Hong who were sitting on the couch while munching on a berry. Their cat ears twitched when they heard what Cale said.

Kimsoo stared at Cale for another second before turning towards Choi Han.

"Will you be alright going out through the window again?"

Choi Han doesn't smile. But Kimsoo swore the lad made a face similar to it yet not exactly one because his face remained stoic.

Since they went out last night, Kim had noticed Choi Han… changed. He still hasn't figured what it is exactly other than that brief moment last night when he visibly saw Choi Han's eyes changed from complete blankness to becoming as starry as the night sky.

'…Its too cheesy.'

Kimsoo thought saying that Choi Han's eyes resembled the night sky at that time was too cheesy but he doesn't know better words to describe what he saw other than that.

"Even if the sun is already up, I can move out without anyone else noticing."

Kimsoo decided not to think about it anymore after hearing Choi Han's response.

"We'll be parting from here then," Kimsoo trailed off and looked around the room until his eyes moved back to Choi Han, "By the time we meet again I hope you have thought of what you want to get."

'And that should be the last time we'll see each other since there's no need for us to cross paths.'

Kimsoo kept that thought to himself. Nodding his head in approval.

Yes, it should be that way. They will never see each other again since he doesn't need to go to the Academy anymore unlike Cale and Choi Han who study there. Kimsoo will continue quietly living as the sick and weak Kimsoo Henituse.

The first ones to leave were Cale with Hong in his arms—he continued carrying Hong in his arms like he did last night, Cale wanted to spoil his children a little longer—then next were Kimsoo and Ohn. Ohn still couldn't meet Kim's eyes and awkwardly stood behind the young master but Kimsoo held her hand (since he can't carry her like Cale could).

Together, they left hand in hand.

The last one inside the room was Choi Han.

He stared at the locked door where Kimsoo and the others had just left through before turning towards the open window.

There were nothing there, but just because he couldn’t see doesn't mean the one he's looking for isn't there.

"Are you going to follow them?"

He didn't receive a response.

Choi Han made the same gentle smile that he had last night, whether he did it unconsciously or not is something he can't answer properly himself. He wasn't even sure if what his lips were forming was a smile. Choi Han could only hope it doesn't scare the child.

"If you want to, you can go with them. Were you planning to stay here? I'm leaving this place so you can't stay here too."

A few second passed, Choi Han felt something moved towards him. A minute later, the no longer invisible black dragon is flying right in front of his face. There was still the same hostility in the young dragon's eyes albeit milder than last night.

"I can't trust you!"

Choi Han smiles. He's surprised he hadn't forgotten how to.

"That's alright. I don't trust myself either."

The black dragon was surprised at his words and was unable to mask his shock, his eyes widened.

"So if you're thinking of following someone, its better to follow them than me. Your chances of potentially getting hurt while going with me is higher, and…" Choi Han trailed off, a memory flashed through his mind. His voice getting lower into a barely audible sentence, "He doesn't want you to get hurt."

There was something accompanying his tone when he said that but Choi Han didn't think too much about it.

"So if you're with him, he will definitely protect you."

The black dragon's blue eyes were trembling at his words. Choi Han slowly raised his hand, in a way that the dragon could see his action and decide whether he wants to dodge or not. Surprisingly, the dragon remained still while warily glaring at Choi Han's approaching hand.

Choi Han steadily reached his hand out and pat the black dragon's head. The young child flinched at his touch but didn't violently react.

"You are still too young that's why someone needs to protect you."

"I-I don't need anyone's protection! I am a dragon! I can do anything I want!"

Choi Han made a sad smile. Both he and the dragon knew the truth. The young dragon was still too young that was why the humans who chained him didn't hesitate to hurt him. They both knew the truth but neither of them rebuked the words and belief of the young dragon.

Choi Han recalled his last conversation outside with Kimsoo last night. When he told the young master that he wants to take a few more days to think of what he would like to ask from him. Choi Han recalled what Kimsoo had reply to him that night.

While still patting the young dragon's head, Choi Han repeated Kimsoo's words.

"Do whatever you want."

The dragon stared at him and Choi Han stared back. Neither of them said a word after that until Choi Han retracted his hand and walked towards the window.

"I hope we will meet again someday," Choi Han turned around to look at the dragon who was watching his every move and listening to his every word, Choi Han smiled for the 4th time towards the dragon, "If that's what you want. You can always come find me if you are ever in trouble. After all, aren't I also responsible for you now?"

There was a sound that escaped from Choi Han's lips, he's not sure if that was a laugh but it seemed similar to that. Whether the dragon would believe him or not, he really meant what he said.

'If he gets hurt while being with us will you take responsibility?'

That was what Kimsoo had asked the young cat-child, Ohn. But Choi Han felt those words were directed towards everyone present that night, including him.

Choi Han felt something inside him waver when he heard those words. He tried to imagine what it would be like having the custody of this young and abused baby dragon, would he be reckless and let the dragon get hurt?

'No.' Choi Han thought to himself, 'As long as I can prevent it, I will make sure no harm can get to him again. After all, I…'

His heart clenched as memories rose back up to his mind. Choi Han felt his hand tremble so he formed a fist and tried to steady it. He closed his eyes.

There was no point in remembering things that can make him lose his remaining sanity.

He just have to do everything he could to protect the young dragon if what the child wants is to stay.

Choi Han was just about to leap out the window when he noticed his body was turning invisible, from his feet, upwards.

He turned back to look at the dragon while he's crouching down on the window sill, the young black dragon had his front paw pointing towards Choi Han while his head was turned to the side in order to avoid the black-haired lad's surprised gaze.

"Y-You will get caught! You don't have that thing that made you invisible anymore!"

An emotion bubbled up through Choi Han's chest, emerging to his throat and released from his mouth, was a quiet chuckle.

At that moment, Choi Han had firm his resolve.

He will definitely protect this young dragon the third time they'll see each other again.

Choi Han doesn't think its impossible. He already figured out that this dragon will really follow Kimsoo Henituse, and if that is the case…

Choi Han smiled.

'We will definitely meet again.'

There was something he knew that Kimsoo Henituse didn't.

Choi Han had already thought of what he wanted to ask him.

***

…Why was he in another clothes store of all places?

Kimsoo knew he told Ohn and Hong that he'll go with them anywhere they want to, but why a clothes store!? They had just been to one 4 days ago! And that moment was extremely embarrassing for him!

Kimsoo, as Kim Rok Soo, had never thought nor considered crossdressing as a hobby! Why the hell does he have to suffer like this in this life!?

Kimsoo quietly and reluctantly followed behind Ohn and Hong who were excitedly checking out all the dresses they found from aisle to aisle, Cale watching them from behind, enjoying this wonderful spectacle of his brother's suffering. After all, who told him to make Cale's children cry?

This should better serve as a life-lesson to Kimsoo that it is a grave mistake making Cale Henituse's beloved children shed tears.

…Kimsoo didn't need to know about his brother's thoughts because he was already regretting everything.

"This looks nice, nya!"

Hong exclaimed while holding out a black dress and showing it to his older sister.

Ohn hummed thoughtfully, "Yes it is but I think this one is nice too." she pointed towards a red one.

"We can buy both if you can't choose."

Cale informed the two contemplating kitten-children from behind. Kimsoo whipped his head around and gave Cale a betrayed look. Cale just looked back at him with an eyebrow raised, a smile to his lips, and his arms crossed.

'Is he really my brother!? Why had he been betraying me for the past few days!'

Kimsoo recalled the second day since he came into this world, when he came to the Academy for the first time. Cale had told Ohn and Hong to pick the nicest dress they could find and make Kimsoo wear it. Kimsoo was lucky enough to completely avoid wearing a dress to the fricking Academy but then before they came back to the Henituse estate that day, Kimsoo had been dragged to a clothing store and was made to try a lot of different dresses the two kitten children picked! And Cale allowed everything to happen!

…Okay, Kimsoo was at fault because he made Cale worry a lot since he first woke up to this world (he IS aware of that fact, okay?) but- but-! What's with this different kind of betrayal!

This was too unfair!

Kimsoo's sexual orientation back when he was Kim Rok Soo aside, he is still a man! So why the hell did he wake up to becoming someone who was made to wear dresses as these three demons wished?

Kim was starting to cry internally.

"No, I think we only need one dress. We already bought new ones last time."

Ohn stated with a pout. Hong was seriously looking between the dress he was holding and the one his sister pointed at earlier, before putting back the dress he picked back to its rack.

"Let's find a different one, nya!"

Ohn nodded her head and the two kitten children started looking for a different clothe that would make their weak Kimsoo even more beautiful.

Kimsoo was just about to follow the two while still feeling down at this set-up but then something caught his eye.

He turned his head to the side and stared at the thing that he saw. Then he started to walk in a different direction from where Ohn and Hong were heading to.

Kimsoo stopped at the clothing aisle for young children. He was staring at the mix black and red dress and the matching black and red top and black short trousers.

Kim looked behind him and called for the two kitten children who hadn't realize he didn't follow them from behind.

"Ohn, Hong."

The two looked up at the same time then quickly going towards Kimsoo's direction. Once the two were standing in front of him, he pointed towards the two matching outfit.

"What do you think of this?"

"That won't fit you, nya."

Ohn pointed out seriously. Kimsoo immediately deadpan.

Kimsoo shook his head. "I mean, what do you think, do you like these two outfits for you and Hong?"

Hong looked surprised while Ohn's eyes trembled at his words.

They both didn't expect that Kimsoo was thinking of them when he saw those matching clothes.

For them, this was the first time Kimsoo had thought of buying them clothes.

Kimsoo had always been weak and was almost home-arrest all the time because he kept fainting or coughing up blood every time he went outside so Cale got overprotective of his younger twin brother and made it an order that Kimsoo must absolutely not move if they weren't together.

Kimsoo can only go outside if Cale was with him to make sure he doesn't faint somewhere no one could find him.

That was why, Ohn and Hong's role had always been Kimsoo's assistant and guard even though their master was Cale. Cale's absolute order was to look after his twin brother when he's not around so he could make sure that Kimsoo was safe. After all, his two familiars are the ones he trust to keep Kimsoo company and look after him.

Of course at that time they all didn't need to worry too much because Kimsoo was so lazy and would absolutely not move at all even if Cale invited him to walk around their estate for a walk.

And although they had been with Kimsoo more than they were with Cale, Kimsoo had always been in bed and would just quietly stare out the window with a blank face. They had only seen Kimsoo smile a few times before but that was 2 years ago. The more his body grew weaker, the more lifeless Kimsoo became.

It was like he had lost his will to see the outside world.

No, rather, he was like he did not want to live anymore. Like he was tired of his own sickly body.

Ohn and Hong had been greatly shocked by Kimsoo's words that they forgot to answer. Kimsoo thought they didn't like the idea and started to frown.

"…Do they not want it?"

Kimsoo turned towards Cale who was a few meters away from them and had just been silently watching everything the whole time. He was about to ask his brother if there was something wrong with what he said but then,

"I-I like it very much, nya!"

Kimsoo looked towards Hong in surprise. The little redhead's eyes seemed to sparkle at that moment. "I like it, very very much, nya!"

Ohn nodded her head after hearing her brother's words. She had a small smile on her lips with her eyes showing an emotion Kimsoo could not understand. "Thank you, Kim."

Kimsoo stared blankly at the two siblings who were looking at him with so much gratitude like he had just saved the world or something. Then Kimsoo turned towards Cale once again.

'…Why are they like this? What did I do?'

He was asking that to his older twin through his gaze.

Cale shook his head while quietly chuckling.

'Find out yourself.'

Kimsoo stared at Cale in disbelief. How could his brother be like this!?

Once again, he felt betrayed.

After that interaction, the only thing they bought from that store was the matching black and red clothes for Ohn and Hong to wear. Kimsoo was glad he managed to escape from his fate of wearing dresses against his will. Or buying more dresses to wear for that matter.

However,

"Should we have a sleepover at Kim's room and dress him up?"

Kimsoo stared at Cale in horror at his wicked suggestion. He was madly shaking his head while trying to send messages to Cale through his gaze but his demon of a brother refused to acknowledge it!

The moment Ohn and Hong beamed after hearing those words from their master, Kim knew. He fucked up.

The next hours were described by Kimsoo as the following:

Horrible.

Extremely Horrible.

An extremely horrible nightmare that should never be repeated.

Cale Henituse loved his familiars and brother. But he was not afraid to betray his brother in order to make his children happy.

Thus, Kimsoo could only feel betrayed but do as the two kitten-children wish. He was, after all, being punished for making the two most precious children in Cale's life cry.

***

It has been a week since Kim Rok Soo woke up as Kimsoo Henituse, 4 days since the day they saved the black dragon. In those 4 days, Kimsoo was in peace.

He didn't need to leave and go anywhere and just stayed in bed, unmoving. Cale, Ohn and Hong didn't react much to his behavior and thought that Kimsoo was just being his usual lazy self.

As it turns out, before 'Kimsoo Henituse' became too weak to function properly he had always been too lazy to move around and slept for as long as he could, which worried Ohn and Hong the first time they met.

But to Kim Rok Soo, now Kimsoo Henituse, thought it wasn't too bad.

Like this, he can be the slacker that he had always wanted to be.

Kimsoo kept his eyes closed even though he was already wide awake. He figured it was probably pass 10 in the morning and Cale had gone to the Academy an hour ago. Ohn and Hong still hadn't come to 'wake' him up so Kimsoo continued to laze around and kept his eyes shut.

At that moment, there was a knock on the door.

"Young master-nim, I have come to wake you up."

Kimsoo furrowed his eyebrows. That didn't sound like Ohn or Hong at all.

Kimsoo slowly opened his eyes and sat up, at the same time the door to his room creaked open. Came inside was someone Kimsoo had not seen before.

It was an orange-haired young man, who was wearing butler clothes.

…Okay, maybe Kimsoo was at fault here since he never really bothered to look and try to (secretly) get to know the servants in their estate since he first woke up to this world.

But what the hell?

Kimsoo stared at the butler who came inside his room. He doesn't know this guy's name so he decided to not directly address this guy in order to avoid confusion and disaster.

Kimsoo looked around the room. Ohn and Hong really weren't here.

Sometimes, the two would stealthily come in if they saw that Kimsoo was still sleeping and just silently wait for him to wake up. This time, however, he was 'woken' up by someone he doesn't know and the kitten children were nowhere in sight.

The butler seem to understand his confusion and started to explain.

"Young master Cale has brought the kitten-nims to the Academy with him."

Kimsoo whipped his head around to look at the butler, who visibly flinched but Kimsoo ignored that, and asked with his eyebrows furrowed.

"Why?"

The butler answered truthfully. "It is because His Highness, the Crown Prince, had issued all students to bring guards with them for protection purposes. His Highness was wary of the incident the other day, where the mountain that was owned by the Viscount Tolls was blown up."

Kim's shoulders started to relax at those words. He thought something had happen and he needed to rush there to get his brother out of danger's range but it turns out, it was because of the thing that Kimsoo and the others may or may not have caused.

He was about to open his mouth and tell the butler to bring his breakfast (or brunch) to his room since Cale wasn't here anymore so he doesn't have any reason to go eat at the dining hall but then he froze at the butler's next words.

"Young master Cale had gone to the Academy earlier than usual. There was a meeting being held there right now, His Highness, the Crown Prince wanted to discuss something with all the Academy's students that was why…" the butler was still saying something but Kimsoo could no longer focus because he remembered something.

'…No wait-!'

Kimsoo's eyes shook as he recalled one particular event that he had experience himself as Kim Rok Soo, when he had played Alver Crossman's route.

That son of a bitch was someone who attracted all sorts of danger, that was why Kimsoo hated Alver's route the most because of how troublesome it was.

…And the trigger to his route was this very thing that was going on at the Academy right now.

Alver Crossman, is the Kingdom's beloved Crown Prince, that is why the trigger to his route was just as tremendous as it should, befitting his role as the Crown Prince. But to Kimsoo, that is a problem.

A very big problem.

Especially that Cale Henituse was there.

"Prepare the carriage."

Kimsoo ordered the butler sternly.

The butler stopped talking and was now staring at him. "Young master, I apologize if it is out of my line but young master Cale will not allow you to leave the esta—"

"Prepare the carriage right now if you don't want your head to blow up."

The butler stared at him with a frightened expression but Kimsoo didn't had the luxury to care about him. Something bad is about to happen and it can possibly put Cale to danger.

No, Kimsoo will not allow that.

He quickly stood up and opened his walk-in closet. Kimsoo didn't had the time to search for the simplest clothes and just grabbed the outer coat he could reach and put it on. Not bothering to change his pajamas.

"Are you not going to move?"

Kimsoo was glaring at the frozen Butler.

At his words, the orange-haired young man quickly bowed towards him and ran out of the door, fulfilling the young master's order.

Kimsoo took out his outdoor shoes from the closet and hastily put it on and tied the laces.

'Damn it, damn it! Why now?!'

He was cursing nonstop in his mind as he speed walk out of his bedroom and down the hall.

He could not understand. He could not understand why the events of the game was proceeding as it should when the player, the main character hasn't even arrived in this world yet.

A lot of things had changed already that was why Kimsoo didn't immediately notice it at first.

First, Cale was supposed to be disowned and could not take even a single step in this Kingdom ever again and Kimsoo Henituse is the one attending the Academy by now, but Kimsoo didn't like that so he changed things up and made sure Cale will remain by his side.

Second, it wasn't the Viscount Tolls's mountain to be blown up but a part of the central town instead. A young dragon was supposed to die by the hands of Choi Han and a lot of people would be grieving their dead family members and acquaintances, but Kimsoo also changed the thing that was supposed to happen here as well.

Alver Crossman's trigger to his route wasn't supposed to happen today but 2 days from now. However, for reasons Kimsoo didn't know, everything was happening 2 days earlier.

And Kimsoo was unable to warn his brother about the incident that was going to happen so he could avoid getting caught up with it.

'Fuck!'

Once Kimsoo arrived at the entrance of the estate, he didn't waste more time and raced towards the carriage waiting for him there.

"Hyung-nim!"

Kimsoo didn't stop rushing out even when he heard someone's calling.

"Kim! Where are you going?!"

He heard Deruth's voice but Kimsoo still didn't stop. He needed to go as soon as he can. Who knows what is happening at the Academy right now, he might even be too late.

Kimsoo got inside the carriage and ordered the driver through the small window.

"To the Academy. Move quickly!"

When the carriage started to move as fast as it could but not to the point that it could be dangerous to any passersby, Kimsoo still didn't relax.

What was happening right now was so grand and cliché at the same time. To the point that Kimsoo had immediately regretted accidentally picking Alver's route when he experienced it himself.

Among the students within the grand hall where the meeting was taking place, a few bastards mingled among them and pretended that they were guards when in fact, they were assassins planning to kill the Crown Prince.

Very cliché but extremely annoying. Why? Because this was also the time that Kimsoo Henituse died.

But this time is different. Kimsoo Henituse isn't attending the Academy and is not present at the meeting. The one in there instead of him is Cale.

Which could only mean to one thing:

Cale Henituse is in danger.

Chapter Text

When Kim Rok Soo first woke up in this world, his first concern was whether everything he was experiencing right now was true or maybe he was just dreaming. Yet, days has passed he was still in this world. Kim Rok Soo had gradually accepted that he really had been transmigrated into the world of [The Birth of a Hero].

When Kim Rok Soo had accepted his now identity as Kimsoo Henituse, his immediate concern was Cale.

Cale Henituse was a character who had a tragic backstory, a tragic story, and a tragic end. Kim Rok Soo hated the fact that his favorite character had to suffer so much. That was why, when he became Kimsoo Henituse, he decided that he'll make absolute sure that Cale Henituse will be able to live until the end and be happy. By that time, and all the times that will come by, Kimsoo will stay by his side and witness the lout of the count's family to be in great joy with his very own two eyes.

With that being said, Kimsoo can not let harm be in Cale's way. No matter what happens.

As soon as the carriage arrived at the entrance of the Academy, Kimsoo didn't wait for the transportation to stop and had opened the door and jumped out, his actions alarming the driver.

"Young master Kim-!"

Kimsoo ignored everything and started to rush inside the Academy. The fact that there were no guards around to stop him was alarming enough.

He ran as fast as he could towards the grand hall where the meeting was being held without caring about anything else. Heck, he could hear on the back of his mind, Cale's nagging voice, scolding him for running without thinking about his own health.

'What if you fainted while running in the hallway without anyone knowing and you hit your head on the floor?! Do you know how worried I'll be?!'

Kimsoo's feet moved faster when his brain started to play the words he would definitely hear Cale say. Definitely. Because he'll make sure Cale will still be able to scold him later.

He can't lose Cale this early.

'Fuck!'

Kimsoo tripped because of the shoelaces that he had hastily tied earlier, coming off and accidentally stepped on it. He didn't even care anymore when he really fell down this time without anyone being able to help him.

Kimsoo removed his shoes and threw it aside, then started running.

The grand hall was at the center of the large Academy. It would take anyone 20 minutes if they were just casually walking down the hall, but Kimsoo was running.

He passed through the entrance of the garden and felt the wind blew harshly at that moment. His eyes widened in realization.

'The wind!'

Kimsoo turned his head towards the direction of the almost wild whirlwind right in front of his face.

'He's here! He can still hear us!'
'We weren't planning to follow you! Our house was just destroyed that's why we're here!'
'Wait, is something wrong?'
'Chaos! Destruction! You look liked you're in panic!'
'You look like you woke up at the wrong side of the bed!'

"Please help me."

Kimsoo didn't care about the fact that him pleading was completely out of character. He was desperate. He knew he was powerless against assassins but he still needed to do something in order to protect Cale from danger he will face or might be facing right now.

"I need your help. Follow me for now."

He started running again. Kimsoo didn't turn around to check if the wind was truly following him or not, he simply trusted that they will lend him their help.

It took six more minutes of running before Kimsoo saw the grand hall's large double door. He slam the door open.

Everyone's attention turned towards him at that moment but Kimsoo was busy searching for his brother in the countless students around.

"Kim-nya?"

"What is he doing here? And why is he still on his pajamas like he just woke up?"

"Kimsoo Henituse I swear to god-!"

Kimsoo whipped his head around towards the direction of where Hong, Ohn and Cale's voices came from. However, before he could find them, Kimsoo immediately caught a sight of someone moving pass everyone while all of their attention was on him.

Kimsoo quickly gave an order towards someone who wouldn't doubt him in this place.

"Choi Han! Get him!"

Choi Han, who was standing in front of the platform where Alver was standing, heard him loud and clear and immediately turned around and saw the quickly moving shadow rushing towards the prince.

Choi Han instantly jumped up and unsheathed his sword, slashing the enemy's outstretched arm that was holding a dagger before it could even reach Alver.

A lot of the students were shocked and hasn't reacted immediately while others panicked and quickly moved away from the scene. Even their guards were putting their master's safety as their priority, disregarding everything else and protected their masters who were running.

The assassin covered in black, glared towards Choi Han who was staring down at him while holding his bloodied arm. He didn't dare act reckless while Choi Han was standing in front of the Crown Prince.

Alver was smart and quickly understood that it was dangerous so he moved back a little in order not to get caught up in their fight. However, because of this, the bloodied assassin had stealthily moved behind him and attempted his second attack but what he didn't know was that Choi Han was prepared and so was Alver.

The two had smoothly exchanged places, startling the assassin, but before he could even recover from the shock Choi Han swing his bright light sword. This time, the assassin was unable to dodge and his chest was slashed.

Choi Han had grab the assassin's neck before he could even attempt to escape.

At the same time, Kimsoo was finally able to move towards where Cale, Ohn and Hong was amidst the chaotic students who were frantically moving out of the grand hall.

Ohn and Hong were wearing the black and red clothes they bought the other day with the addition of an emblem that showed they belong to the Henituse family which was Cale's idea and his own doing. However, Kimsoo didn't had the time to react to their clothes.

"What the hell, Kimsoo! Why are you here?!" Cale's gaze lowered and glared at Kimsoo's feet, "Barefooted?!"

But Kimsoo wasn't paying too much attention to Cale's scolding. He was looking around with his eyes squinted. Choi Han had manage to capture one assassin but…

"Not yet…"

"What are you saying?!" Cale sounded annoyed. Why the hell was his brother here in his pajamas anyway? He could care less about what's happening around but not to his brother-!

"Its not over yet."

Kimsoo was looking around and trying to find two more assassins that he knew was here. In the game, there were overall 3 assassins. Yes, 3 assassins for someone like the Crown Prince. That was how chicken they were.

But right now, the fact that there were 3 assassins made things complicated for Kimsoo.

The students were all over the place, trying to run to the grand hall's door in order not to get hurt, leaving their Crown Prince behind. Nobles were truly selfish and only cared about themselves, however there were some who chose to rush towards Alver and protect him as Choi Han tried to interrogate the bleeding assassin.

Though Kimsoo didn't care about any of those.

'Where the hell are the other 2?!'

That was the problem. As long as there is someone who can potentially bring harm to Cale, he won't relax until he found them.

'The human that can hear us! I don't understand what you need help for but we are trying to do our best!'
'We are looking around for any suspicious individual like the one who that black haired human fought!'
'We are doing everything we can do because this is to repay you for your good deeds!'
'Chaos! Destruction! Despair! Everyone is panicking and everyone just look suspicious to me!'
'Wait-! There! Right there-! Someone is moving towards your direct—'

"Hong!"

Kimsoo quickly moved and grab Hong, he switched their positions and hugged the small redhead, shielding the young boy with his body from the attack that was quickly moving his way.

However, seconds passed and Kimsoo didn't feel anything.

He looked up and saw red long locks in front like waterfalls. Someone protected Kimsoo and Hong.

Kimsoo didn't have the time to thank that person because he remembered something.

He saw two assassins running towards their direction but there was only one-!

Kimsoo turned around and saw a man who had his arm on Cale's throat, trying to suffocate the redhead.

"You-!"

Kim outstretched his hand and at that moment, strong whirlwind emerged and pushed back the man's head, Cale was able to dodge the whirlwind. The assassin was taken off guard by the attack he received and was unable to react in time, his grip on Cale had loosen.

Kimsoo grab his twin brother's arm and pulled him while kicking the man who dared to hurt Cale.

Kimsoo Henituse, he was Team Leader Kim Rok Soo. He might not have the same body he originally had but he was still Kim Rok Soo. The Team Leader everyone looked down but gradually respected as time went on.

His kick naturally had a weaker hit compared to when he had Kim Rok Soo's body but because of the whirlwind's assistance, he was able to deal damage to the assassin greater than he thought.

The man seem like his head was severely hurt as he was clutching his head and trying to move back but Kimsoo could not let this man go.

Kimsoo kicked the man on his guts, assisted by the whirlwind again, the impact being greater, making the assassin groan in pain and fall down to his knees. Which was a great position to K.O. someone.

Kimsoo did not hesitate to kick the man's head, knocking him to the ground.

By now, there were less people inside compared to when Kimsoo first came in. Thus, he didn't care if anyone would stop him or not.

Kimsoo stomped his feet on the man's stomach, the impact now wasn't as much when the whirlwind was helping him. But that is fine, Kimsoo will just take his time making this guy suffer.

"You-"

Stomp-!

"Don't-"

Stomp-!

"Dare-"

Stomp-!

"Hurt-"

Kick-!

"My-"

Smack-!

"Brother-!"

Kimsoo crouch down and grabbed the bastard's collar. "Do you understand?"

The man didn't answer, rather he was unable to answer and could only let out a groan.

Bang-!

Kim smashed the man's head hardly to the ground. He was probably seeing stars right now.

Kimsoo grabbed the man's collar once again and forced the man to look at him, however the assassin could only keep his eyes shut and groaning painfully. Kimsoo isn't strong, he was the weakest, that is why he was sure when he had smashed the man's head to the floor it would not be too painful for him.

"You don't hurt him-!"

Kimsoo slapped the man's face. It barely left a red mark.

"You don't think of hurting him-!"

He slapped the man's face once again.

"You will not think of ever daring to harm Cale Henituse, you son of a bitch!"

Kimsoo once again slapped the assassin's face before slamming his head harshly on the ground.

He slowly rose up from his crouching position and coldly stared at the man's motionless body who was definitely not dead since he was still letting out pained groans.

"Try getting up from there. I'll kill you."

Kimsoo turned around and walked towards the other assassin who was now cowering in fear after seeing his companion getting mercilessly beat up by the weak looking man.

"You."

The assassin flinched, then tried to run away but couldn't move even a single muscle because of the paralyzing magic casted by the 4th redhead in the people in front of him. He could only watch the longhaired young man approach with his body growing colder in fear.

"Who told you to attack a child, hmm?"

Once the red haired young master stood right in front of him, he slapped his cheeks once that was weaker compared to when his companion was slapped however, when he was slapped the second time the red haired young master's slap was stronger than earlier.

"Tell me, you bastard. Who the fuck ordered you to try to hurt a child? Answer me."

The assassin wanted to open his mouth to answer so he doesn't get beaten up like his companion but he felt that the paralyzing magic was intensified.

'That bitch-!!'

He could only curse the young woman who was the mage who fought him head on when he tried to approach the small cat-child with red hair.

Suddenly, he had a bewildered thought that made his eyes shook furiously.

'Are those four red haired brats siblings-?!'

However, he could not continue thinking because the third time he was slapped it was so strong it jagged his skull. He felt that the organ inside his head had moved and was pushed back, wind entering his head making him feel that his brain had hit the side of his skull, he could not explain through words how painful the slap was. But one thing the assassin knew was that, one more time, if he gets slapped that hard one more time his head and brain particles are going to burst.

"Ya. Don't you have a mouth? Are you not going to put your mouth to great use? Don't think I'll let it slide just because there's not a single scratch on him-!"

Kimsoo was about to slap the man once again but—

"Kimsoo Henituse."

Kim flinched when he heard the same dangerous tone on Cale's voice every time Cale was extremely angry with what he did. Kimsoo subconsciously curled his shoulder up while looking at Cale with a frightened expression when he turned around.

Anyone who saw how Kimsoo had beaten up one of the three assassins and was just about to beat another one up, would not be able to think that Kimsoo and the Kimsoo right now who was making a scared-cat face while looking at the angry older brother was the same person.

"Where the fuck are your shoes."

"…Hyung, that…"

Two people had come to them at that moment and Kimsoo had quickly hid behind Choi Han's back. Afraid of facing Cale's wrath head-on.

Assassins? Disaster? Danger? An angry Cale Henituse was much scarier than those.

"Kimsoo, I asked you a question. Why are you barefooted, why are you here, why did you jump right through danger when you knew you could have gotten hurt-!"

"And then what, Watch you get hurt instead?"

Everyone in the room fell silent.

Even Cale was taken aback by his brother's words.

"Hyung, I can't do that. I can't let you get hurt, never. If I was given a choice I would disregard everything again and choose to save you!"

Cale walked to Choi Han's side in order to approach his brother. Kimsoo saw this and noticed that Cale's expression was calm so he didn't try to hide anymore.

"You're my brother. Of course I wouldn't want to see you in pain! Those assholes deserve to get beaten up more for daring to—!! Ack-!!! Hyung!!!"

Cale had suddenly pulled his cheeks, causing Kim to feel pain.

Cale had a hand to his hip while pulling on his troublemaker brother's cheek, staring angrily at him. "That does not explain why the hell you're not wearing your shoes!"

"Ow- ow- ow-! Hyung please-! It hurts, it hurts-!! Hyung!!!!"

Cale finally released his cheek. Kimsoo rubbed his face that he swear had turn red from the pain right now.

The older twin stared sternly at the younger's almost teary expression and said one word.

"Speak."

Kimsoo really seem like a frightened pet cat under Cale's gaze. He looked to the side while still rubbing his cheek in order not to see Cale's angry expression anymore, a pout to his lips.

"…In the hallway."

"Hah?!"

Kimsoo flinched and quickly used Choi Han as his shield again.

"You-! What the-!" Cale was utterly speechless and bewildered at his brother. Until he settled with screaming his twin's name instead.

"Kimsoo!"

"I-I was in a hurry that's why—hyung!!"

"Stop right there! Kimsoo Henituse if you don't stop moving—!"

"Hyung, I don't want to be pinch again!"

"Then you shouldn't have left your shoes in the first place!!!"

The twins circled around Choi Han like little children playing tag except one was extremely angry while the other one was trying so hard not to get caught by the angry older brother. Everyone near them could only watch the two with blank expressions.

…Was this really how the Henituse twins behaved?

Minutes has passed and the two was done doing the cat and dog chase. Right now, Kimsoo was kneeling on the floor with both his hands up in the air while Cale was standing in front of him with his arms crossed, a stern face and his foot tapping on the floor. It was similar to how a student would ask for forgiveness to their teacher back in Kim Rok Soo's world, it was almost comical.

"What do you have to say for yourself."

Kimsoo lowered his head in an attempt to bow while his arms were raised up. "….I was wrong."

"Put your hands down."

Kimsoo complied and placed his fist to his lap, still lowering his head.

There was a brief moment of silence.

"What else."

At that moment, Kimsoo was close to doing a kowtow towards his angry brother but settled with dipping his head down further instead like a puppy at fault.

"I promise not to leave my shoes behind again."

There were other people inside the grand hall but neither Cale nor Kimsoo cared about them. The audience was pretty much watching everything unfold in front of them with not a single emotion on their face.

A few minutes ago they had witness Kimsoo Henituse, the weak and sickly younger twin, beat up the assassin who harmed his brother and was just about to beat up another one. While Cale Henituse was known as the lout of the count's family that everyone pretty much avoid getting involved with because of his temper, arrogance and unlikeable personality.

…However, right now, the 'feeble young master' and the 'lout young master' titles don't fit the two at all.

Alver could only shook his head. Never in his life have he ever thought he would witness such a scene. This was really beyond a person's imagination, no, it was already happening in reality.

"Seriously why the hell are you so careless."

Cale grumbled under his breathe but everyone could hear it because of how quiet the entire room was.

"Did you even eat before coming here?"

Kimsoo flinched. Cale squint his eyes at that reaction. Suspicious. Very suspicious.

"Did you. Or did you not."

Kim's response was to lower his head even more than it already was.

Cale was enrage.

"Kimsoo!"

The moment Cale had yelled so loud, Kimsoo was just about to deeply bow to Cale in order to ask for forgiveness but Ohn and Choi Han had come back.

Cale had ordered Ohn to find Kimsoo's shoes but Choi Han had volunteered to go with her, afraid that there might still be danger outside and the cat-child could get hurt. Cale didn't care as he was focused on glaring at his younger brother the whole time.

And the two had just arrive at the right time. Kimsoo felt great gratitude that he was saved before Cale could even express his fury at what he had done.

"Stand up."

At Cale's order, Kimsoo stood up and no longer knelt down though he still kept his head down. Afraid to look up his older twin's vexed face.

Cale clicked his tongue while glaring at Kimsoo's feet. Kimsoo flinched but Cale was thinking of something and didn't notice this.

He was thinking of how his brother had ran all the way to the grand hall with his bare-feet. Cale was extremely annoyed.

'What if his feet was in pain and still chose to run?!'

Cale's other concern was, what if Kimsoo already has small cuts on the palm of his feet that is hard to see? to say that he was angry is an understatement.

Cale took Kimsoo's shoes from Ohn and kneeled down in front of his brother.

Kimsoo was surprised by Cale's sudden action. Staring wide-eye at the eldest Henituse putting on his shoes for him.

Once Cale was done tying his shoelaces, he looked up and glared. "We are going home and you will eat everything I will make Vicross cook. Even a single grain of rice is not allowed to be left. Do you understand?"

Kimsoo just stared at Cale, stupefied. He was still shock about what Cale had previously done, no, rather he was shock at the fact that this prideful and arrogant young man would not hesitate to kneel down in front of him. Kimsoo was bewildered.

Cale was still glaring and Kimsoo figured he needed to answer. He was just about to but then,

"Going back to the Henituse estate would take some time, no?"

Both Kimsoo and Cale simultaneously looked behind and saw Alver staring back at them with his signature gentle smile.

"I have food inside my office you can snack on. I wished to talk about this incident while we are all here for I desire to take immediate actions about what happened today."

Alver was no longer smiling and began to look serious.

Cale didn't like the fact that Kimsoo will get involve in something troublesome while he hadn't eaten anything since he woke up, damn it. At least let his brother eat a proper meal before this!

He was just about to voice out his complain but Kimsoo had placed a hand in front of him, as to stop Cale from saying what he was just about to say.

"That's fine with me, I can eat later. I too, have something to ask his Highness."

Cale was making a displeased face. 'I can eat later'? Completely unacceptable. Cale made sure to show his grumbling expression towards his brother but Kimsoo was trying hard to ignore him.

Kimsoo, Cale, Ohn and Hong was following behind Alver and Choi Han. New guards from the Royal Palace had arrived and was dispatch in different places to see if there were still lurking enemies around, they had also taken the 3 assassins towards the underground prison. Not the one in the Academy that was where Venion and the others were locked up, but to the actual underground prison.

Once they arrived at the Crown Prince's office, they had taken a sit on their respective seats but not before Alver taking out a jar of cookies and handing it to Kimsoo.

When Kim took a bite, his eyes instantly sparkled. The cookies were delicious that Kimsoo could not tell if this was tastier than Vicross's cooking. That was how great the taste was.

Kimsoo offered some to Ohn and Hong as if he was the owner of the cookie jar. He didn't attempt to make Cale eat the cookies as well because he had an unimpressed look on his face that visibly showed how displeased he still is.

While Kimsoo was casually munching on the cookies, his brain was working furiously.

"Your Highness, did the meeting start at exactly 8 am or did it start an hour later?"

Kim asked that question after a moment of silence.

Alver was resting his chin on his intertwined hand and opened his mouth to answer.

"It started at 8:30 when all the students had arrived."

Kimsoo bit the cookie and slowly munch on the confection.

'…Why did the assassins didn't try to assassinate the Crown Prince and waited two hours before they made a move?'

Kimsoo had that question in his mind.

He was thinking that it can't be that they were waiting for the right time. That excuse would be acceptable but to wait for 2 hours? Why did they waste so much time? What were they doing in those two hours while the meeting was on-going? And…

'Why did two assassins approached Cale?'

Wasn't Alver their target? So why was it that they didn't help their other companion who was quickly captured by Choi Han. Why did they not try to attack Alver again? And why Cale of all people, when there were so many students present at that time?

…Unless they had an ulterior motive that was never disclosed in the game.

Yes, Kimsoo was relying on his knowledge about the game in order to survive in this new and foreign world. That was how he knew a lot of things and was able to succeed in making Cale escape hell's approach when he woke up in this world the first day and saved the young black dragon before he had lost rationality.

But it seems now, Kimsoo felt that he shouldn't completely rely on the game.

He had played Alver's route so he knew how things turned out during this event, however for the first time since waking up in this world, Kimsoo felt unsure.

In the game, Kimsoo Henituse died after this assassination attempt on the Crown Prince but the reason given was 'He pushed himself past his limits'. But what if that was not the case?

What if…

Kimsoo's eyes shook as realization settled on his mind. He quickly looked up at Alver and hurriedly said, "You're highness, the underground prison!"

Alver was taken aback at his words. Why was Kimsoo Henituse suddenly talking about the underground prison?

It took Alver three seconds to understand. His eyes widened for a second before he calmed himself down. He looked towards Choi Han who was standing on the side of his desk, guarding him.

"Check the underground prison if—"

But before he could finish stating his order, there were loud knocks on the door and an urgent voice was heard from outside.

"Y-Your Highness-! There is an abnormal amount of mana around the entrance of the underground prison-!"

Choi Han was taken aback at the words and quickly ran out of the office. The guard who had knocked on the door was surprised but quickly recovered and followed behind the rushing black haired lad.

Once they arrived near the entrance to the underground prison, they could feel the immense amount of mana that it was almost suffocating.

Choi Han instantly shout out to all the guards near where the abnormal amount of mana in the air had started. "All of you, move out! Don't approach near the underground prison!"

They all flinched in surprise at the voice they heard. When they turned around to see who it was, it was the Crown Prince's guardian knight, Choi Han.

Even though they were confused why the Prince's guardian knight ordered them to move away from the source of the unusual mana while said guardian himself was approaching, they didn't hesitate to comply.

Choi Han might just be a normal student to other people, but to the royal guards Choi Han was someone befitting of deep respect. He is, after all, the knight who always keep their honorable Crown Prince safe.

Choi Han took big strides towards the abnormal amount of mana and didn't stop walking even when he heard the quiet mumbles of the child he's familiar with.

"Raon."

He called out the name he had given to the child. At his calling, there was a visible patch of black, like the invisibility magic was also not in a normal state. Choi Han didn't need to worry about the knights because they were far enough not to hear what Choi Han had just uttered, his back was blocking the knights' view so they couldn't see the half invisible, half visible young black dragon.

"…H, he was here…. That…!"

Choi Han reached out his arm and enveloped the young dragon into a hug.

"Its alright, I'm here now. He can't hurt you again."

But whatever he had just said was unheard by the dragon who was still mumbling to himself. He seemed so out of it that he didn't even noticed Choi Han was hugging him.

"Raon."

He called out to the dragon again. This time, the child had flinch before completely removing the invisibility magic and looked up at Choi Han.

Raon was staring at Choi Han's deep, calm and reliable black eyes. He felt himself starting to calm down.

"…That Venion bastard was here. He-! He escaped with the other humans-!"

Choi Han hummed in response.

He patted Raon's round head and brought the child closer to his chest. "I won't let him run far away."

Raon's tensed body gradually relaxed at this human's words.

He didn't intend to follow him but Raon just found himself being interested in this peculiar human and the other human who saved him that night. Though he was unable to meet that redhaired human again, Raon felt joy when he was given a name to call his own.

"We will catch him before he can even try to hide. I will not let him hurt you or anyone else."

While Choi Han was outside and seeing what had happened to the underground prison. Kimsoo had shared his theory with the Crown Prince.

"Two hours were too long for them to wait for a 'perfect opportunity' to move, your Highness. I presumed, in those two hours they were in a different place while everyone was in the grand hall and was doing something. They were probably pretending to be the three guards outside since when I arrived here, there was not a single knight nor person out there."

Alver nodded his head, accepting Kimsoo's explanation.

It was highly likely that those three assassins' true priority was to release Venion and the others from the Academy's underground prison.

Although the treatment given to them were not extremely strict, it was still impossible for them to escape under normal circumstances, however there had been an interference. Three assassins had come to take them away from this place.

If what Kimsoo had predicted that the place they had been to was the underground prison.

At that moment, the door was gently pushed open and Choi Han had walked inside the office. He seemed to be carrying something in his arms because it was lifted up but there was nothing to be seen there.

Once the lad had returned to his earlier position - which was by Alver's side, Choi Han seemed to be mumbling something to himself but Alver could not hear it.

A second passed.

"The prisoners were not in the underground prison anymore," then he added after a beat, "However, the abnormal amount of mana was not caused by their escape."

Kimsoo had raised his eyebrow at Choi Han's words and it seems he was not the only one doubting that statement.

"Why do you think so?" Alver asked. But Choi Han kept his mouth shut. Refusing to answer.

Seeing that the black haired lad won't answer his question, Alver let out a sigh and adverted his attention at the matter in hand.

"We had suspected that was the case, however it is still disappointing."

"Your Highness, I want to ask you something."

Alberu nodded his head, urging Kimsoo to ask right away.

Kimsoo's face had turned serious and he stopped eating the cookie in his hand.

"Why do you think two assassins tried to attack Cale, if their true target was you after they have released the prisoners?"

Alver was surprised at the young master's question. Something he hadn't expect.

Alver leaned on the back of his chair while staring straight into the solemn eyes of Kimsoo Henituse.

"I do not know the answer to that, but I must admit your question is quite intriguing." Alver looked around the room then looked up the ceiling. Translating Kimsoo's words into what he understood. "Why did they try to attack Cale Henituse instead of working hard to kill me."

Everyone in the room was silent.

They all had the same thought, Alver was going to be killed if Kimsoo had not arrived and pointed out where the assassins were but they did not dare say it out loud that Alver was almost killed. However, the Crown Prince himself had just casually said such words as if it didn't matter to him.

Alver averted his gaze away from the ceiling then looked towards Kimsoo who still looked serious.

"I wonder why."

Kimsoo didn't expect an answer so he wasn't disappointed. Thought he already had a theory in mind why that was the case. He just hoped that whatever he was suspecting isn't the truth, because if it was like that then every player out there who played [The Birth of a Hero] had been deceived.

Kimsoo Henituse did not die because he pushed himself past his limits.

And…

Kimsoo Henituse was the real target of the assassins from the start. They had just made it seem that it was the Crown Prince in order to avert everyone's attention away from the real target.

But then, why did Kimsoo Henituse had to die?

As much as Kimsoo did not want to think about it anymore since the things that happened in the game and the ones he's personally experiencing right now were different, he could not simply brush it off.

Kimsoo turned his head to the side and stared at Cale Henituse who had a bored look on his face, clearly showing his uninterest in this conversation.

'…Was the goal to drive him mad from the start?'

Was the reason why the feeble young Henituse had to disappear was to make Cale go crazy?

He couldn't think of any other reason why Kimsoo Henituse had to die in the game.

However, there was still a question in his mind. Why was Cale Henituse and Kimsoo Henituse the ones to suffer? What did they do that ever caused people to want to separate the two then quietly kill the other, driving the twin who was left alive insane?

Cale noticed his stare and looked back at him. He mouthed something.

'What?'

Kimsoo shook his head and looked towards Alver.

Alver blinked his eyes once before opening his mouth to speak.

"I would like to make an offer to you, Kimsoo Henituse."

He uttered solemnly. He did not give Kimsoo time to speak as he added to his words.

"Attend the Academy. Help me investigate this matter, I'm sure you are also curious. Am I right?" Alver smiled when he saw Kimsoo staring blankly at him. "I do not know what you want me to give in return, but as long as it is within my reach, I will give you anything."

Silence stretched on them after Alver said what he wanted to say.

No one would think that Kimsoo Henituse's mind to become chaotic as soon as he had heard the Kingdom's respected Crown Prince tell him to attend the Academy.

To anyone, it would be a great honor to get invited to attend the Academy where all noble's future successors are attending, offered by the Crown Prince himself, but 'anyone' is not Kimsoo Henituse. Kimsoo hated the Academy more than anything in this world.

"Your Highness, I am afraid I…" Kimsoo's eyes trembled for a second when he recalled how annoying and troublesome getting caught up in the game's main event is and how it would greatly complicate his life as a whole. However, even with the fear of getting involve with the main event, Kimsoo was much more afraid of possibly losing Cale who will definitely get caught up.

If he attends the Academy, he will be with Cale more often and he can at least make sure his favorite character, his brother, would be safe.

Kimsoo hated troublesome things, he hated getting involved in complicated matters, however if getting involve means saving Cale from any sort of trouble then he would gladly walk through hell's gate.

There is also the matter that Kimsoo needed to find out, the truth behind 'Kimsoo Henituse's death'. He needed to know because he had a hunch that if he let this matter go and ignore it, Cale would be in danger.

Kimsoo Henituse, once Kim Rok Soo, will find a way to discover the truth. And the only place where he could investigate is at the Academy, where the main events will take place.

"…I can not refuse your offer."

Even so, even though Kimsoo had decided to be a student at the Academy, he will still refuse getting deeply involved in the main events and will quietly investigate and make sure Cale Henituse is safe.

Those are his priority. Nothing else.

"Kimsoo, you are not going to attend the Academy with me."

Cale's voice was firm.

Kimsoo looked towards his brother solemnly. "And what if something similar at the meeting in the grand hall happens again? What are you going to do?"

"I am fine on my own-!"

"I am not fine without you."

Kimsoo stated seriously while giving his brother the same unwavering gaze Cale would direct to everyone who would oppose him.

"I am not fine with you getting hurt again. No, I refuse to let you be on your own and get hurt on your own. If I can prevent it, I would not allow you ever be in pain."

Kimsoo reached for Cale's hand and held it tightly. Like he was trying to convey through his action that he refuse to let Cale go. Just like how usually Cale would be the one refusing to let Kimsoo go.

"That is why I want to be with you. I don't care about anything else."

Cale was looking back at him with a chaotic gaze and his eyebrows furrowed. But no matter or whatever he will say, Kimsoo had already made his decision.

Kimsoo looked towards Alver.

"I'll exchange information with his Highness, and in return I want you to listen to what I have to say without asking questions."

It was time to put his knowledge to great use.

Without letting Cale's hand go, Kimsoo opened his mouth and stated the first thing Alver needs to consider.

"First, make Taylor Sten attend the Academy in his brother's stead and turn him to your ally."

Surprise flashed through Alver's face but he could only open and close his mouth like a gaping fish. He wanted to ask, but Kimsoo had told him not to. Whatever he will say, do not question anything.

The crippled older brother, Taylor Sten.

He was originally the successor of the Stan family, however because of one incident, his feet and legs became paralyze.

Kimsoo stated nonchalantly. "Heal his legs."

He didn't add any more words to that but Alver was staring at him with a trembling gaze.

'Does he-?!'

No. It was impossible. Kimsoo Henituse could not possibly know about the blessing Alver had received from a fairy.

…Could he?

But staring back at Kimsoo's calm gaze, Alver could not help but think that Kimsoo knew more than he let out to be.

He subconsciously held his forehead.

"…Alright, I will listen to you."

"Then, about what I want in return for your favor."

Alver stopped and looked towards Kimsoo who started to look relax and was even leaning on the back of the couch with an eyebrow raised.

"I thought what you wanted was for me not to ask the reliability of your words?"

"That was just a condition I wanted you to agree on." Kimsoo put on a smile to his lips that made Alver feel like he was going to get scammed, "Of course my service can not be for free."

Alver waved his hand off, "Alright, what do you want?" he was starting to get tired of dealing with this guy that he had subconsciously dropped formalities that a Prince should have at all times.

"Money."

"…Huh?"

Alver thought he didn't hear clearly. He stared at Kimsoo with his jaw slightly dropped.

Kimsoo calmly repeated himself. "Money. I want his Highness to pay me for attending the Academy and helping with the investigation."

Alver was at a loss of words.

…Isn't this guy filthy rich already?

Alver, once again thought his hearing had gone bad. So he asked stupidly, "I'm sorry… can you repeat what you had just said?"

Kimsoo was starting to get annoyed that he had made it obvious to his face that he was annoyed by the Crown Prince.

'What the hell is wrong with this damn prince? Is he deaf?'

Kimsoo set that thought aside and repeated himself one more time.

"I said I want money as your payment."

He didn't care that his words were laced with annoyance. Kimsoo wanted the Crown Prince to understand not to ask anymore or he will really get mad.

Alver looked at Kimsoo with a blank expression.

…Kimsoo Henituse is truly…. a peculiar person.

"Can we leave now?"

Came the bored voice from Kimsoo's side. He turned towards his brother and saw that Cale… indeed looked bored.

"I still need to feed this troublemaker. So, can we leave now, your Highness?"

There was underlying threat coated along his words, whether Alver noticed and chose to ignore it or not, Kimsoo did not want to know.

Alver nodded his head.

"Yes, you may go. Thank you for coming here to talk with me even though you have yet eaten."

Kimsoo just waved his hand off while Cale's gaze turned cold but Kimsoo didn't saw this. And Alver… pretended not to see.

Kimsoo was staring at Cale's neck where there was a visible red mark of someone's arm being previously placed there in an attempt to make Cale lose the ability to breathe. Kimsoo unknowingly tightened his grip on Cale's hand as his eyes turned lowered.

'Maybe I should have beaten up that bastard more.'

Kimsoo was annoyed at himself. He had let Cale get hurt. He cannot forget this and he would not forgive everyone who was behind this assassination attempt. He will make sure to get every single one of them for thinking they could get hurt Cale and get away with it.

Cale walked towards Hong and carried the young cat in his arms, seeing this Kimsoo released his hold of Cale's hand.

"Ohn, hold Kimsoo and make sure he doesn't go off anywhere alone."

Cale ordered Ohn sternly making Kimsoo flinch. Cale's tone… was the same warning tone he seem to always hear nowadays.

Kimsoo had reach and grab Ohn's hand instead of the other way around. Cale looked satisfied and walked out of the door with the quiet Hong in his arms.

Once the 4 had left the room, Alver let out a sigh.

He didn't bring it up earlier because it looked like everyone wasn't thinking about it, but Alver still hadn't recovered from the shock.

Kimsoo Henituse, he was the younger twin who was so frail that everyone in the Henituse estate was protective and soft for him. Not everyone knew this but Alver had heard that Kimsoo Henituse's health had been constantly dropping since two years ago.

That was why he did not expect that same Kimsoo Henituse to beat up the assassin who had harmed Cale Henituse. Although it felt like an exaggeration by wording it as "beating up" the assassin when it barely looked like it hurt, but the fact that the assassin was still groaning in pain when all three of the assassins were taken by the royal guards and was making it seem that he really had receive a beating was enough reason.

At that moment, Alver realized that Kimsoo Henituse is an interesting person. However, he was not the only one.

Cale Henituse.

He didn't react when Kimsoo was kicking, slapping and slamming the head of the assassin on the floor but instead was very angry when talking about the fact that Kimsoo was barefooted the whole time.

'It feels like he knew about Kimsoo Henituse's strength and did not get caught off-guard like the rest of us.'

That was what it seemed to Alver.

Cale not bringing up Kimsoo beating someone up with his feeble body was the reason why Alver had not asked the twins about it. He felt that it would be too rude if he did.

'…But that is not what's important right now.'

That's right, whatever Kimsoo Henituse did was not important right now. Alver still had an urgent matter to take care of.

"Instructor-nim" he called the other remaining person inside the office with him. Alberu turned to the side and looked seriously at Choi Han.

"Those suits that you have referred to as 'straightjacket' when you told me to ask the manufacturers to make. Inside the straightjackets that the noble prisoners had worn there are magical trackers in there. Please try to see if you can still locate them."

Choi Han bowed down towards him.

"Yes, your Highness."

At the same time:

When the four had exited from the Crown Prince's office, there were two people waiting for them outside.

Kimsoo stared blankly at the two and let out a deep and long sigh internally.

These were the other people he did not want to ever cross paths with but had unfortunately already did a few days ago.

One was Lark, who was a timid young wolf, and the other was Rosalyn, a princess, a mage, and the other love interest.

"Young master-nim, I… I wanted to thank you…" Lock hesitantly looked up to meet the long red haired young master's eyes before quickly looking down to his feet, "Choi Han hyung told me that… you were the one who saved me from the wolf poisoning and-!"

Lark did a 90 degree bow and loudly exclaim. "Thank you very much!"

Kimsoo stared at the young wolf's lowered head and sigh, Lark had flinch at the sound and lowered his head further.

Kimsoo originally did not want to get involve but now he was being thanked by the wolf boy that he had… saved. He still doesn't understand why he had done that. And Kimsoo refuse to acknowledge any reasonings the voices on the back of his head would give him.

Its all bullshit, he convinced himself.

After staring at Lark who was still bowing down, Kimsoo turned towards the red haired woman standing beside Lark.

It was the mage Rosalyn.

She was the person who had protected Kimsoo when he had tried to take the attack for Hong's stead. But their first meeting was earlier than that.

It was when Kimsoo first came into the Academy and was sleeping on the garden. There were voices somewhere near him and he had overhear two men pleading someone to 'please reconsider'. When Kimsoo decided to leave that area so he doesn't hear anything useless furthermore and stood up, Rosalyn had turned around at that exact moment.

Their eyes had meet but Kimsoo quickly turned around and pretended that he didn't see anything or anyone.

The second time Kimsoo had an encounter with Rosalyn, was when Lark was poisoned and he had helped the young wolf. Kimsoo had passed out because of the blood lost, partially because of the poison and had been sleeping on the clinic for 2 hours.

When Kimsoo and Cale were waiting for a certain individual so they could leave, Choi Han had come in with Rosalyn following behind.

She was there to take care of the still sleeping Lock while Choi Han carried Kimsoo to the Henituse carriage.

That time, Kimsoo had once again pretended he doesn't know who she was and blatantly expressed that he wasn't interested in getting to know her.

…However, no matter how much Kimsoo was determined to avoid getting involve with all 4 love interests, Rosalyn was still someone who had help protect Hong.

No, she was someone who saved both Hong and Kimsoo himself.

That was why, Kimsoo slightly bowed his head towards her, making Rosalyn's eyes widen in surprise.

She did not expect this young master to acknowledge her presence when he had ignored her the first two times.

However, Kimsoo didn't say anything else and had briefly glance at Lark then turned around. Walking away from the two while holding Ohn's hand.

Cale, Hong, Kim and Ohn were silently walking out of the Academy but before they could completely step out, Kimsoo had turned around at that moment.

"Thank you for helping me earlier."

He muttered to the air.

Ohn was gazing up at him strangely before she understood what Kimsoo was saying. He was thanking the wind.

Then suddenly, a strong cold breeze passed them by. Kimsoo quietly listened to the winds' voice of saying that they were happy to be of help and nodded his head as an indication of him acknowledging their words. Then he turned around and started walking towards Cale who stopped in his track in order to wait for the two.

Two days later, Alver had send an errand boy to the Henituse estate in order to deliver Kimsoo's Academy uniform. However, when Kimsoo received it, he was surprised that there were a different set of uniform that was…

Kimsoo quickly read the letter that was sent along with the items.

Kimsoo Henituse.

His name was written on top of the paper.

I have commission uniforms for Cale Henituse's familiars as well. I am looking forward to having the three of you attending the Kingdom's Academy.

…And at the end of the letter was Alver signature.

Kimsoo had one thought at that moment.

'What the hell?'

Cale was reading the letter as well from Kimsoo's shoulder and scoff. He took the letter and teared it apart then threw it on the trash bin.

Because of his actions Kimsoo assumed that Cale was going to throw away the Academy uniform made for the two kitten-children as well but then he…

"Ohn, Hong, try this on then show it to me."

…Kimsoo was speechless.

'He threw away the letter but accepted the clothes…?'

Kimsoo was beyond speechless.

The days that passed by were peaceful. Cale did not need to go to the Academy because classes were cancelled for the entire week since the incident at the grand hall, highly likely because people from the Palace were investigating what happened.

However, one week later Kimsoo Henituse started attending the Academy with his brother.

And as soon as he stepped foot in the Academy as the new student, he regretted everything.

He wanted to throw a fit because he madly regretted everything.

Why the hell did he thought this was a good idea?

But Kimsoo only took one glance at his brother's stoic expression and Kimsoo already knew the answer. He let out a sigh.

'…The things I'd do for him.'

Really, the things he would do for his favorite character was beyond what Kimsoo's poor sanity could handle.

That morning, Kimsoo was forcibly woken up at 8 am. 8 am! all because he needed to go to school! He felt like an annoyed high school student all over again because of this.

He was even wearing the black standard uniform laced with… gold and silver laces decorated on it and… a shimmering light gold epaulette on the left shoulder.

Why the hell does this uniform look so fancy like they're some royalty student?!

Kimsoo had seen Cale wear this a couple of times by now but Kimsoo just thought that his brother looked good in his uniform because Cale is good-looking but goddamn it the fancy uniform was making Kimsoo's eye twitch now that he was also wearing it.

Ohn and Hong were wearing their own Academy uniform which was plenty adorable on them. Cale even added the same emblem that Ohn and Hong also has on their matching black and red outfit on the uniform's chest to show that they rightfully belong to him and have all the rights to be here. But Kimsoo could not continue admiring how the two looked because Kimsoo was annoyed.

What made Kimsoo annoyed the most was that, not a single class. Not a single fucking class would he be with Cale.

Their schedules were completely different and they would be separated for literally everything! everyday!!

Kimsoo was cursing Alver in his mind nonstop.

("Wait what the… what did I do?!")

Kimsoo knew it wasn't Alver's doing. The Crown Prince was just another student in this Academy and there is a Headmaster who overlooks everything that would happen in the Academy—Though, undeniably Alver has the highest position in this place so long as he is the Crown Prince but he doesn't completely operates everything on his own and couldn't do everything as he wish without consulting with every high ranking staff in the Academy first—but Kimsoo needed someone to blame.

'Damn that son of a—that damn Prince!'

Why did he had to be separated from his brother if the reason why he started to Academy in the first place was because of Cale?!

Kimsoo wanted to throw a temper tantrum.

He had to endure long boring hours of his morning class with only Ohn by his side while Hong was with Cale.

Kimsoo wanted to be with his hyung too, why is this Academy extremely cruel?! He was starting to cry internally.

However, no matter how much he wanted to throw everything he could reach to all over the place, Kimsoo was keeping a straight face. He could not act and gather people's attention because he iss not an attention-seeker and he would hate that even more.

Kimsoo was once again reminded how going to school is like going to hell.

He could only suffer deep inside.

Lunch had came and finally! Kimsoo would be with his brother but lunch would only be for an hour.

'1One hour is not enough goddamn it.'

He was still annoyed but decided that he'll make sure to spend all of that one hour with Cale.

The twins had bought their lunch together with Ohn and Hong trailing from behind then they sat on a vacant table. All nobles around them seem to not get over the fact that the younger twin of Cale Henituse was now attending the Academy as well because they kept stealing glances at their direction.

Even though Kimsoo found it annoying, he decided to ignore them all so he could focus on his brother instead.

The four of them were eating peacefully and made light talks here and there, but the students' murmur could be heard audibly.

It was fine, all of them were ignoring it because whatever they were mumbling among themselves are of no importance to the four of them however…

"…The younger twin is here even though only one representative from each noble houses could come?"

"I knew his previous visits had to do something with transferring."

"Isn't the Crown Prince giving them too much consideration? Isn't Cale Henituse one of those nobles who drank alcohol mixed with drugs?"

"Shh! Don't talk about that, he might hear us!"

But Kimsoo was starting to get annoyed.

Why can't they just mind their own business? Could they not see that he was already suffering because he doesn't have even a single class with his hyung and this is the only time he can be with Cale? They were even starting to talk about bullshits that's making him annoyed instead?

Kimsoo's eyes grew colder the more the murmurs continued.

"Even the familiars are here? Disgusting."

Kimsoo stopped eating when he heard that. The female student's mumble was very quite but it is impossible to go unhear by his 2 companions.

Kimsoo glanced towards the two kitten children and saw that they froze at those words.

They definitely heard that because they are cats. Because they had keen senses.

"Shouldn't familiars be a taboo among nobles instead? Why is there even a noble who keeps one? No wait, that guy has 2 familiars by his side!"

Kimsoo knew nobles were quite prejudiced towards familiars because of their part-human, part-mythical creature trait. Not all familiars would only be limited to cats, even wolves or elves and other creatures could become a familiar. As long as it is between a human and a different race, forming a contract and becoming a human's familiar is possible.

However, nobles did not see the importance. They are arrogant people who don't believe in such fable-like experiences. This was one of the many reasons why Kimsoo could say [The Birth of a Hero] is so unlike the typical otome games back in his world. It is because nobles who have familiars are not respected and treated like a higher being compared to ordinary people, but was descriminated instead.

For them, only peasants should have a familiar because they are unlucky in life compared to their grand one. Peasants will never experience the luxury of being a noble, that was why nobles think something like familiars should only be associated to commoners and never a noble.

But Cale did not care about what they had to say and proceed to make a contract with Ohn and Hong because Kimsoo wanted him to keep the two kitten children.

For Kimsoo, Cale would do anything even if he will become a laughing-stock among nobles. Though it has never explicitly happened in front of him because students in the Academy were intimidated and didn't want to get acquianted with Cale Henituse, the lout son of the count. However, it did not stop them from ridiculing Cale behind his back though Cale never really cared before until now.

But there is something Kimsoo Henituse hate the most.

In this world, in this life, he would never allow slander towards Cale and his two familiars. Kimsoo will not be in peace so long as he let such thing happened.

"It is such a disgrace for him to have 2 familiars and have them attend the Academy at that! Is he not satisfied with having the trash reputation and wanted to make all of us uncomfortable with those measly little things' presence?"

The noble woman's companion had nudge her to get her to stop talking because in Cale-Kim's table, the four of them had stopped eating. However, this action only fueled her to talk even more.

"What? There is absolutely no wrong with what I have said! Those worthless little things—"

Kimsoo was just about to turn towards that noble woman's direction but before he could even do anything, Cale had pushed his chair back and stood up, making it let out a screech sound, with a glass of cold water in his hand. He walked towards the noble woman's table and everyone seem to be holding their breath as they watched the eldest Henituse approach the student who had been talking since earlier.

"—Should not have been here-! gasp!"

She was shocked when she felt cold liquid pouring down on her. Cale Henituse had poured the glass of cold water's content on her head, drenching her hair down to her shoulder.

Cale had done this without a single expression on his face.

Everyone in the cafeteria was shocked at his actions, even Ohn and Hong were staring at their master with surprise visible in their faces and eyes trembling. Kim was shocked too, but he quickly recovered and was now smirking at his brother's action.

"Those 'worthless' little things you speak of," Cale stared coldly at the woman who had finally turned around and looked at him. But he didn't care about what she felt because of his action and proceed to slam the glass on the table in front of her making her flinch, "Are worth more than your life ever could. So stop spouting bullshit and just eat quietly, hmm?"

Cale inched his face closer to the noble woman who was starting to turn pale, with a smile on his face and his eyes closed. Almost resembling a demon's cold smile.

Once he opened his eyes, he stared at the woman's trembling gaze with no expression before turning around and returning to his seat.

Ohn and Hong were staring at him with wide-eyes and a gaping mouth. They didn't know how to react.

Before they met Cale and Kimsoo, they had heard the words 'worthless' a lot of times while growing up with their 'family'. However, when they were saved by Kimsoo, they expected the furious older twin to call them worthless for making his beloved brother faint but Cale had not done it.

He just stared down on them angrily and didn't allow them to talk. When Kimsoo woke up and told Cale to stop treating the two so coldly and accept them in their house, Cale just snorted but did as he was told. Though after that he had proceed to pretend Ohn and Hong didn't exist.

He never once said those sort of words to them, not even when Kimsoo remained unconscious for five days and he felt nothing but anger. Cale just treated them as nothing but as time went on, he first would just watch them carefully from the side, then tried to speak a sentence or two, until gradually Ohn and Hong understood Cale's personality and insisted to get to know their master better.

Cale tried to intimidate them when they tried at first, but soon enough he had soften towards them and even allowed them to see sides of him that he normally wouldn't show.

Kimsoo was the one who saved Ohn and Hong, but they were so happy that Cale was their master.

Cale never made them feel like a bother although he might say otherwise. Cale was always careful with them and was always thoughtful of his words and actions towards the two. He was extremely considerate of their feelings, something the two kitten children had never experienced before.

People might think Cale is a bad person, but to Ohn and Hong Cale was their home.

They had heard a lot of people telling them they were worthless, but Cale never did.

There were times when Cale would silently watch them as they sleep, there were times where Cale would just watch them do everything and anything with a soft gaze. Cale treated them like children, not as object subjected to obey every order. It was their own decision to act like Cale's little subjects, but Cale just stared at them with a look of disbelief.

Ohn and Hong were cats, they were familiars, but once were they told something very unlike the insults they had heard all their life. Once were they told something they could never forget no matter how many years would pass by.

Cale had call them his.

Cale looked back at Ohn and Hong's trembling gaze, his eyes softened. However, he was still angry deep inside but he didn't want his familiars to hear anything else or see that he was still angry. He didn't want the two to feel bad about anything.

"Do you want us to eat somewhere else?"

He gently asked the two who looked like they were still processing everything that had happened. Their mouth were gaping open and closed until they finally closed it shut and silently stared at their master.

Kimsoo placed both of his hands on the kitten children's head, patting them softly.

He didn't need to say anything, he'll leave all the talking to his hyung but that doesn't mean he won't do anything about this.

Kimsoo looked around and stared coldly at every noble who were still stealing glances at their table. All of them flinched and immediately looked away.

It wasn't because Kimsoo had caught them staring, but because Kimsoo looked exactly like Cale Henituse when they saw those cold eyes.

"No," Ohn said calmly before turning to her food which she had yet finished. "Cale wants us here." Ohn briefly glance at Cale before taking the utensils in her hands. Hong understood what his noona was trying to say so he finished her words. "Cale said we belong where he is so we're not leaving!"

Cale was taken aback by their words and was speechless, meanwhile Kimsoo was nodding his head before retracting his hand from the kitten-children's head and started eating as well.

Kimsoo was thinking that Cale's familiars are smart. They didn't need to leave and do as what others wanted if they didn't want to do it. They should be given the right to do anything they want as long as its not hurting anyone.

Kimsoo was extremely proud that these two had grown up well.

It was because Cale had raised them well after all.

There was a small and gentle smile blooming to Kimsoo's lips as he eat.

Kimsoo, Kim Rok Soo, thought that his decision of staying in this world instead of trying to look for ways to go back to his original world was the best decision he had done.

'Living together with my favorite character is the best.'

That was what he thought because he was able to see different sides of Cale that otherwise would have not been shown in the game. Kimsoo witnessed and experienced Cale's overprotective tendencies, scolding and threats, as well as saw how caring Cale actually is even though he would always coat it with dozens upon dozens of restrictions, but Kimsoo loved it all.

In addition to all the sides of Cale that he had seen so far, Kimsoo saw Cale pouring cold water on the noble woman who talked shit about his familiars. Cale Henituse was someone who won't tolerate such thing, and Kimsoo was able to find this out and see it for himself because he ended up in this world.

If one thought well about it, they would realize Cale is such a funny guy. Cale always told Kimsoo he would not let him go anywhere dangerous, but in the end Cale had allowed him because he knew he could not stop Kimsoo from doing what he wants.

…Albeit taking revenge later on.

But Kimsoo didn't mind too much even though he always acted like he hates it. He loves everything about his favorite character, his brother.

How could he ever hate anything Cale does? Cale always had a good reason behind his actions although one would need to squint hard to see, blind people would not be able to tell that Cale is a good person.

Even if others would think Cale is overbearing, to Kimsoo, to Kim Rok Soo, Cale was everything lovely.

If a god had asked him if he wanted to live in Cale Henituse's world, he wouldn't even think twice to answer yes.

Who wouldn't want to have a brother who loves you so much? Who wouldn't want an older brother who knew how to treat children better? An older brother who would not hesitate to ruined the world if he had to in order to keep you happy?

Who in the world would refuse someone like Cale?

There might be someone out there who would hate everything Cale does, but not Kim Rok Soo. Never Kim Rok Soo.

Before he even became Kimsoo Henituse, he already knew Cale was someone misunderstood. After all, Kim Rok Soo was also someone who was misunderstood and judged crudely. That was why, he did not judge Cale with just the few things he saw. He wanted to know more about Cale in order to know him properly but fuck the [Birth of a Hero] the creator had done Cale dirty.

If Kimsoo was given a chance to meet the game's creator, he would curse that person nonstop.

The creator had made it seem like Cale is an unlikeable guy when in fact he's not.

Kimsoo watched Cale who was making sure Ohn and Hong were eating properly. As he does this, he was firming his resolve of protecting this punk at all cost.

'I need to see him live to the end and be happy.'

That was, and always had been Kimsoo's goal since the day he woke up in this world.

He would not let anything happen to Cale and everyone he cares for. Kimsoo will make absolute sure that Cale is not going to get hurt or be in danger.

Kimsoo paused and stared coldly at nowhere.

'I need to find out who ordered those assassins to kill Cale.'

He needed to find out. Kimsoo would do everything he could and even past his own capabilities to find out about that individual's identity. And once he knows, he would make sure that person will only know hell even in the after life.

Nothing else happened after what Cale had done to that noble woman who talked about how familiars should not have taken a step into the Academy. The twins and the two kitten children continued to eat their lunch without caring about everyone else. They didn't even bat an eye on the noble woman who was glaring so hard at their way but could only walk out of the cafeteria to take care of her drenched appearance.

Once they were done eating, the four of them calmly walked out as if nothing grand happened.

They were walking on the hallway pass the other students who did not dare approach them because of Cale (in this place, no one likes to get close with Cale. They're all idiots, that's what Kimsoo thinks) then suddenly, Kimsoo stopped in his track, prompting the other three to stop and turn to him.

Cale raised an eyebrow and stared questioningly at him but Kimsoo was looking at Ohn.

"Do you want to stay with Cale for the rest of the afternoon?"

Ohn looked at him, confused. Kim put on a small smile to his lips that made On freeze.

She doesn't remember it well, but she knew, she had saw Kimsoo smile before. This time, however, it was such a small and soft smile as if he knew what she was thinking. The same smile she saw Kimsoo make when…

When she and Hong wanted to get close to Cale during the time Cale liked to pretend he didn't care.

Ohn's lips formed a thin line.

"Are you going to be fine on your own, nya?" Hong asked.

Kimsoo looked towards him and was about to answer but flinched the moment he met Cale's eyes.

It was the same 'What are you planning' gaze Cale had directed towards him on the second day he was in this world and they both had gone to their father's office to talk for the first time about the drug incident.

Once again, Kimsoo's jaw dropped at the accusation.

"Hyung-nim, I'm not going anywhere?" Kim said, in disbelief.

Cale squint his eyes suspiciously at him then crossed his arms.

"And why is that a question."

Kimsoo patted his chest. "Why are you doubting me?"

"Because every time I look away even for just 1 second you always get in trouble."

Kimsoo closed his mouth shut when he heard what Cale said.

….Now that Cale mentioned it, doesn't something always happens whenever the two of them are not together?

Like, the Lark incident. Kimsoo wouldn't have encountered Lark if he was with Cale at that time.

'…I really should stick by his side from now on so I don't get caught up with anything troublesome.'

Kimsoo was thinking that, however he still continued to ask Ohn.

"Ohn, do you want to go with Cale?"

He already knew the answer.

He saw the way Ohn and Hong looked at Cale the entire time after Cale confronted that noble woman. Kimsoo could tell that after all this time, after all the time that they both had stick by his side, they wanted to stay with Cale a minute longer whenever they could be with their master.

Now, again, Kimsoo is not a cruel person. Although he thinks he's not a good person, he's definitely not someone who would forbid letting children do as they wish.

That was why Kimsoo asked Ohn that question. He wanted her to make a decision, no, rather he was reminding her that she can do whatever she wants and neither Kimsoo or Cale would scold her if she did.

"I promise to diligently go to class and not go anywhere else. I will not get in trouble and be absolutely still the whole time, so don't worry."

Kimsoo reassured the three though his eyes were on Ohn's calm gold eyes.

Cale was frowning, he didn't want to leave Kimsoo on his own but he didn't say anything because of what his brother had promised.

Kimsoo was someone who kept his promise all the time.

Ohn, Hong and Cale knew about that fact. Thus, they could believe Kimsoo's words.

"…I want to."

After a long time of contemplating, Ohn answered truthfully.

Kimsoo nodded his head in understanding, "Sure, be with him because you want to. I'll be fine so don't think too much about it," after saying that, he reached out and patted Ohn as well as Hong on their head. This was starting to become a habit of his, a habit he doesn't really mind.

It was actually nice getting used to doing something like this.

After Kimsoo had convince them that he really would not do anything else other than attending his remaining classes, the four of them separated and went on their own way. Kimsoo was left on his own but he didn't feel lonely. It was because he knew after class ends, he'll get to spend time with his hyung too.

With that thought, he started to walk towards his next class.

Kimsoo was quietly and calmly walking down the hall, there were a few and occasional students he passed by here and there but he didn't heed them mind. He just continued to walk forward until he saw someone standing in front of him.

Kimsoo blinked his eyes once.

Why was this person standing in front of the door of the class which Kimsoo needs to enter?

The person—Choi Han, also looked surprised to see him. Kimsoo could not help but furrow his eyebrows when he saw this.

Choi Han looked surprise? Where did his usual stoic expression go to?

"Kimsoo Henituse."

Once again, Kimsoo blinked his eyes. This was actually the first time Choi Han had ever called him by his name in this world. It was quite the shock.

While they stood in their place, staring at each other, Kimsoo noticed it again. Choi Han… Choi Han's eyes weren't as blank as it used to.

Kimsoo forgot how to breathe when he saw Choi Han's lips curving up.

"I want to stay by your side."

"…huh?"

Kimsoo was questioning his hearing.

Did he just hear Choi Han, the great Choi Han who was hard to pursue, say that he wants to stay by his side?

Impossible. Maybe Kimsoo was hallucinating because he was despairing at the fact that he doesn't have any class with Cale together.

"That's what I want. You told me, didn't you? The next time we meet you want to hear what I want."

Kimsoo recalled what he had told Choi Han the morning after they had succeeded in saving the black young dragon. He did say that but the next time they met was during the grand hall incident, however they both didn't had time to talk about it because they were worried about two separate things.

Choi Han probably got busy making sure Alver was safe after that while Kimsoo was making up plans how to make sure Cale doesn't get hurt the next time something happens.

But…

"…what?"

Kimsoo could not believe of all things, Choi Han would ask something like this.

…Has this guy gone nuts after experiencing the attempt assassination on the Crown Prince he had ought to protect?

Kimsoo was slowly convincing himself that Choi Han is currently not in the right state of mind to think properly right now.

"What's the matter? You won't keep your word?"

Choi Han cocked his head to the side, then his smile became even more vivid.

'Fuck.'

Kimsoo badly wanted to look away but he knew if he did, everything would have become awkward so he just endured looking at Choi Han without breaking eye contact.

"No, that's not what I meant…"

"Then what?"

…

Kim thought this was unreasonable. This was extremely unreasonable! Why the hell, why the hell was Choi Han being like this? This is too out of character of him!

Normally, Choi Han would not ask anyone else to let him stay by their side aside from Alver because he had sworn loyalty to the Crown Prince but what the actual fuck is going on? Choi Han, the same Choi Han who was just as unyielding as Cale, someone who rejected and broke all of his fangirls' heart because he had blatantly refuse romance in every player's turn, was asking him, Kimsoo Henituse, to let him stay by his side?!

He has gone nuts. He has gone nuts!

'…Does he even know how Cale would react if he sees us together? Wait, no, haven't he saw it a lot of times already?!'

No, Kimsoo refuse to believe Choi Han is thinking things straight. Its impossible. Its just way too impossible!

He knew that Kimsoo is the twin brother of the guy who always tries to pick a fight with him, so why the hell would he ask this of all the other better things he could ask for?

Kimsoo refuse to hurt Cale.

He let out a sigh, "Are you sure about that? I'll give you more time to think so tell me later what you want."

Kimsoo decided to brush this off and pretend he didn't hear anything.

He knew his brother hates this guy's guts and Kimsoo is determined to absolutely avoid letting Cale feel negative emotions so long as he could prevent it. He will never purposely hurt Cale in this life.

However, Choi Han just smiled without saying anything. Kimsoo decided to ignore it and was about to enter the class, but Choi Han opened the door for him.

Kimsoo stopped for a second before getting inside without thinking too much.

Somewhere, outside the class door where the two had previously stood, there was a sound that Kimsoo had failed to hear.

[Ting! You have entered the route of a character!]

[Saving game progress…]

[Loading additional update…]

[Loading the route of character, 'Choi Han']

[Ting! The story, 'The darkest pith can never be truly dark' has begun!]

If Kimsoo had heard this, he would have flipped everything over.

Chapter Text

"What is that bastard doing here."

It was another day, not another day to make damn villains cry, but another day of a rather questionable day.

Kimsoo could not answer his brother because that was also what he was thinking.

…Why the hell was Choi Han sitting on the table that the twins were planning to occupy in the cafeteria?

Cale was glaring intensely at the lad who was quietly staring at Kimsoo with a small smile.

Cale was taken by surprise the first second when he saw the smile but had quickly recovered because what the fuck? The bastard he hates so much is smiling at his brother?! Cale was very much angered by this! Meanwhile Kimsoo was just staring blankly at the smiling Choi Han.

'…Is this a joke?'

Was this a joke? Because if it is, it sure is not funny at all.

Kimsoo had avoided thinking of what Choi Han had told him the day before but Choi Han was acting like this?

All the other students in the cafeteria who honestly just wanted to eat peacefully was once again, disrupted at this display. They were stealing nervous and curious glances at the three unusual pairs. The Henituse twins? Already unusual because Cale Henituse is the famous lout while his brother had never appeared before but alas, has started to attend the Academy as well. Added with the combination of Choi Han with a smile?

Scary.

It would be rather surprising if a minute passed and the table had yet been flipped over.

Cale was getting even more annoyed at Choi Han who just kept on staring at his brother. He could feel that Kimsoo was slowly getting uncomfortable because… why the hell was Choi Han smiling while looking at him anyway?

Kimsoo was blankly staring back at the latter. He was just about to open his mouth to tell Choi Han to stop because it was starting to get irritating but then a hand was placed in front of him, as to shield him from someone's sight.

"Stop looking at him, fool."

Cale growled at Choi Han.

He hates it. He hates having his younger twin being stared at. Its annoying, especially if the person doing the staring is the person he hate the most.

Choi Han blinked once and briefly glanced at Cale before looking back at Kimsoo's face—or Cale's hand that was blocking Kimsoo's face from his view.

He didn't really feel any disappointment of not being able to see Kimsoo's face, he was just watching the younger twin because he wanted to see how he will react. However, of course, the protective older brother is here, Cale Henituse would be displeased at him for staring.

Choi Han already expected that, thus he was not disappointed.

Even though Cale was visibly displaying his hatred towards the lad sitting across from him and his twin, Cale's mind was actually furiously moving.

While glaring at the person he would like not to see, there was a question that stay rooted on his mind.

Cale turned to his younger twin, his eyebrows deeply furrowed.

"Kimsoo."

Kimsoo turned his head to the side to look at his brother, their eyes met at that moment. Without retracting his hand away from shielding Kimsoo from Choi Han's view, he said while frowning.

"Ohn and Hong."

He did not need to ask the question directly because Kimsoo understood his meaning.

Kimsoo looked behind him and the nobles who noticed this quickly looked away but Kimsoo paid them no mind. He was looking around before turning back to his brother.

Both of them had the same question in mind.

Where are Ohn and Hong?

They should be following the Henituse twins from behind, however they were nowhere in sight.

"There is someone who wants to see you."

Kimsoo and Cale simultaneously looked towards the person who spoke for the first time since this interaction started.

Kimsoo was staring blankly at Choi Han while Cale was glaring at the black haired lad.

Choi Han was not even affected by the glare because he continued to stare, or at least attempt to, at Kimsoo. He calmly stated, "That someone also wanted to meet Ohn and Hong—"

Bang-!

Cale slammed his other free hand on the table between them when he heard Choi Han casually calling his familiars' name. Especially that his familiars were currently missing from his sight.

However, even with the violent reaction from the eldest Henituse, Choi Han continued to calmly state his business. "—So he went to get them first before meeting you."

Cale was now forming a fist with the hand that he had just slammed on the table.

He was enraged.

He was so angry that he was glaring so hard at Choi Han and was minutes away from throwing all the plates he could reach towards the latter.

Was Choi Han threatening him? Was this bastard saying that if he had not allowed Kimsoo to meet whoever the fuck wanted to see his brother, he will not ever get to see Ohn and Hong again?

How dare they take his children from him without his permission.

Cale was feeling all sorts of emotions inside that he was having a hard time calming down, his shoulders begun to shake because he was so angry. He was so angry at the same time extremely worried about his children's well-being.

How could there ever be a scum who threatens a parent with their children?

Cale could not trust anyone in this Academy. He could not trust the nobles because he knew they badly want to ostracize him and they think badly of his children. He could not trust the students in this Academy because anyone could hurt his children that was practically being hated in this place.

Kimsoo noticed Cale's fist that was shaking so he reached out and held Cale's fist that was on top of the table. He doesn't know if his action helped his brother calm down but at least Cale's shoulders were not trembling in fury anymore.

All the nobles around who saw this, were getting even more nervous. They knew a fight would break out between Cale and Choi Han (like it always would) any minute now and they would like to not get involve if they could. A violently angry Cale was something they have not seen yet but they had zero plans of seeing it for themselves.

Cale in a normal basis was already scary, what more if he was the angriest he could possibly get?

Ever since the incident yesterday when Cale poured cold water towards the noble woman who was telling things about the redhead's familiars, the nobles already figured not to casually mention anything regarding Cale's familiar lest they want to face the young master's wrath but Choi Han had just casually said those words that pretty much imply the two Henituse familiars were kidnapped and being held hostage?

Cale's emotionless voice echoed throughout the entire cafeteria. Everyone was silent and was even holding their breath while the conversation between the Henituse twins and Choi Han were on-going.

"Where are they."

It was not a question. It was an order to tell him where his children were.

Cale looked down to his fist that was being held by his twin brother's hand. He took three deep breathes, "Where." before looking back at Choi Han with an expressionless face. "Are they."

Kimsoo was staring at his brother's face the whole time so he noticed this change in reaction.

Which was scarier? An angry Cale Henituse, or a Cale Henituse who had an expressionless face, making it hard to tell what he was thinking and feeling deep inside?

In Kimsoo Henituse standard, both are equally scary but an expressionless Cale was definitely the most terrifying.

He held Cale's fist tighter in order to ground his brother.

Choi Han stopped staring at Kimsoo and looked back at Cale. He was unfazed by the eldest Henituse's expressionless face and calmly stated.

"The garden—"

As soon as he said those 2 words, Cale had turned around and walked out without looking back. His mind was only filled with thoughts of where his children was.

Choi Han didn't blink and stared at Kimsoo and continued his words.

"The garden's greenhouse."

Kimsoo nodded his head. He then calmly stood up and threw Choi Han a displeased gaze before turning around in order to follow his brother.

Choi Han could have made his words clear, however he chose it in a way that could make Cale feel negative emotions.

Kimsoo did not appreciate that.

Cale was speed-walking towards the garden that was 20 minutes away from the cafeteria. As soon as he got closer to the garden's entrance, he ran as fast as he could and shouted when he stepped foot in the area.

"Ohn! Hong!"

Ohn and Hong who was happily chatting with the one in front of them, whipped their head around towards the direction of the greenhouse's entrance.

"Cale-nya is calling!"

They raced out of the door to greet their master.

As soon as Cale saw his familiars happily running towards him, he let out a shaky breathe before he approached the two, hugging Ohn and Hong closely to his chest when they had safely arrived in front of him.

"Don't just disappear like that."

He muttered under his breath.

Ohn and Hong looked up at their master's face and saw the worried look on Cale's face. Their ears drooping down.

"Sorry, Cale-nya, we got too excited and followed him without telling you," Hong apologized guiltily.

"We won't do it again, we're sorry Cale," Ohn promised while looking as guilty as her younger brother.

Cale released his hold of the two and placed his hand on top of their head. He let out a hum.

Ohn and Hong watched their master who was silently examining their body if they had even the smallest injury on them with his gaze, then Cale calmly looked straight into their eyes.

When Cale first met Ohn and Hong, the two had looked like they were barely eating anything and looked like children who belonged to the slumps. Their appearance was dirty and they were in rag clothes. However, this was not the reason why Cale was angry at them when they first met.

It was because his brother, Kimsoo, had saved them resulting in him being unconscious for five days.

In those five days, Cale had not taken a step outside of his brother's bedroom and remained by his side though he had ordered Ron to take care of the 2 children on the guestroom.

Cale Henituse was trash, but he hates seeing children who was obviously abused and neglected.

He wasn't really interested in getting to know the two and expected they would be banished out of the Henituse estate once Kimsoo wakes up but when his brother had open his eyes, Cale heard the words he did not expect to hear.

'Take care of them.'

Kimsoo had told him to take care of Ohn and Hong.

It was ridiculous. Cale was trash, but his brother was trusting 2 children to him. It was extremely ridiculous that he could not help but snort at his brother's word, and yet in the end he had done exactly what Kimsoo told him to.

When Cale had already gotten closer to Ohn and Hong, one night he was woken up in the middle of the night because of the kitten children's cries. He was taken by surprise why the two had been crying uncontrollably. Cale didn't know what to do at that time because he had never experienced this before.

He didn't know what to do so what he did was pull the two children to his embrace. Cale thought that it was very awkward and maybe the two were uncomfortable but the longer he held the two in his arms, Ohn and Hong slowly calmed down, holding onto him tightly.

It turned out that Ohn and Hong had been dreaming of a painful memory back when they had yet met.

Cale didn't ask them what the nightmare was about. He knew how dreams could be so terrifying and how hard it would be to dream of something you didn't want to remember. So he didn't ask.

However, Ohn and Hong had told him that night even when he didn't ask.

They told him that they grew up in their 'family' that did not accept them. Those so-called family members would always tell them horrible things and call them names. They would even sometimes not feed them and reason it out as that 'they forgot'.

Ohn and Hong experienced all sort of horrible things from the people who should have been the one to shower them with the love they deserved.

One time they got abducted and their family did not bother trying to save them. The kidnappers were humans who tried to enslave them. Every time Ohn and Hong refused their order, they would be forced to eat poisonous food or be drenched in water. During winter, On and Hong would be ordered to do the laundry outside the frozen lake if they were being disobedient. Then their limbs would be poked with the tip of a metal that had been burning on the fireplace to 'teach' them to just be mindless slaves who should do as they were told.

Cale hated hearing everything the two kitten-children had experienced from their abductors. He hated it because he felt nothing but fury at the fact that they had met too late.

Cale thought that he could prevent it. He could have prevented Ohn and Hong from experiencing all those horrible things if they had met earlier. However, everything had already happened. Nothing could be done with a past that was already written.

He couldn't do anything else but to hug them tighter.

That same night, he had promised to himself that he won't let the same thing happen again. He would absolutely not let Ohn and Hong get hurt ever again.

That was why when Choi Han said they were taken by someone, Cale immediately recalled that night where he held Ohn and Hong in his arms for the first time.

He thought the two had been abducted again, he was afraid that his children had slipped away from his hands and get hurt again.

Cale Henituse was afraid.

The two kitten children could not stop their emotions from bursting out after minutes of Cale just staring at them.

"Cale-nya! There's someone we want you to meet!"

Hong excitedly said, already tugging on Cale's hand.

"I'm sure you would be happy to see him too."

Ohn was calm compared to her brother but it is obvious in her eyes that she too, was very happy. Cale let himself get dragged by his familiars towards the greenhouse.

The walls of the greenhouse was tinted white, blocking the view from outside so Cale did not see it, however as soon as he stepped inside, he saw a young black dragon flying in the air while looking back at him.

Cale blinked his eyes once as he recalled one event where his brother and children had participated, one where his two children had returned to him with such saddened expression and as it turns out, his brother had caused it.

When they got back to the Henituse estate after that mission, they had a sleep-over at Kimsoo's room that night. Ohn and Hong told him about what they did when Kimsoo was asleep and the three of them were still not sleepy.

The two kitten children told Cale that they wanted to have the young and tortured black dragon as their younger brother but Kimsoo told them that it would be difficult to raise another child.

Cale had agreed to what Kimsoo had told his children. It really is difficult especially if you have no parenting experience and had not gotten the proper care from your own parent as well. Nonetheless, Ohn and Hong calmly told him about everything while their head were resting on his chest.

'I really want to have a younger brother, nya but Kim said if the black dragon doesn't want it, we can't force it.'

Hong said will he was fidgeting with his hands.

Ohn just silently rested her face on the junction of Cale's shoulder and neck. She was tired from the activities they had done earlier that night and she was slowly falling asleep in Cale's arms. Hong too, was tired of talking and slowly fell asleep.

Cale had kissed the two's head and quietly whispered to them, that if they had a chance to meet the dragon and if they still want to have him as their younger brother, Cale would fulfill that wish.

Now, he was facing the same dragon who his children and brother had saved.

"So that's him?"

Hong beamed and threw his hands in the air. "Youngest! Come meet him, this is our master!"

The dragon slowly lowered from the air and stop in front of Cale's face. Raon was staring at the redhead with big wide eyes. Then he tilted his head to the side.

"You… You are not him but you look really like him…"

Cale raised his eyebrow at the dragon's words.

Raon looked taken aback by this. This human really looked the same as that human who saved him that night!

"I am his older twin."

The dragon cutely tilted his head to the side further and asked with a confused face, "…Twin? What is that?"

"A twin, they are brothers who were born on the same day and the same hour."

Ohn calmly explained. Cale nodded his head in agreement to her words.

The dragon, Raon, blinked his eyes.

"…A brother…" he was looking at the enthusiastic Hong who was hugging Cale's waist when he said that.

Cale saw this and was amused. This dragon sure is an interesting and obvious one.

"Do you want to be their brother?"

He placed his hand on top of On and Hong's head and asked that question. The dragon instantly moved his eyes and stared at Cale in shock.

"W-Who said I want to?!"

Cale smirked. Once again, Raon was startled by this human.

"You don't want to? From what I heard you cried when Ohn cried."

Raon fluttered his wings and moved back then exclaimed. "N-No! No I didn't! What cry? I am a great and mighty dragon! I won't cry!"

Cale crossed his arms when he heard what the dragon said. An entertained smile to his lips. He was sure he heard the sentence 'great and mighty' from his brother before.

His memory wasn't as great as Kimsoo's but he would remember everything Kim, Ohn and Hong would say. It is because their words and existence itself is important to Cale which is why he would try not to ever forget.

"Youngest, tell Cale your name."

Ohn said, trying to stay calm but was actually very excited.

She had heard Cale the night they had a sleepover in Kimsoo's room that if they meet the dragon again and if he wants to become their brother, Cale would fulfill it. She heard it, therefore she was very happy that they had meet the dragon again.

Cale never once broke her and Hong's trust, that was why she knew if Cale said he would fulfill it, he really would.

The dragon who moved back earlier, had flew back to his earlier position which was a meter away from Cale's face.

"M-My name-! My name is Raon! I am the great and mighty Raon!"

Cale nodded his head and outstretched his arm towards the dragon, Raon flinched when he saw this and thought Cale was going to hit him and instinctively moved back.

"Great, my name is Cale Henituse."

However, the hit did not come.

Raon did not understand why Cale had outstretch his hand towards him. He stared at Cale's hand in confusion.

"Youngest, a handshake," Ohn informed him. Raon looked at her, still confused. Hong spoke at that moment, "A handshake! Cale is greeting you! Its like this!" Hong outstretched his hand towards his noona and On shook Hong's hand.

Raon saw this and finally understood, he nodded his head towards Cale and finally accepted the redhead's hand, attempting to mimic the handshake the two kitten children had done.

Cale gently grasped the dragon's front paw and shook their hands together.

The exchange of greeting was done.

They moved to the outdoor table and chair in the middle of the greenhouse, Cale was occupying one seat while Ohn and Hong were sitting on his lap. The two were happily telling Raon, who was sitting on the table facing the three, stories about their master and their weak Kimsoo while Raon was listening intently. Cale was just watching with a delighted smile to his lips.

One thing was for sure, Cale approves of this dragon being an addition to their family. Cale, Ohn and Hong knew that by the end of the day, Raon would become a part of them.

Kimsoo arrived at the entrance of the greenhouse few minutes later. Ohn turned her around and calmly looked at him while Hong was still happily chatting with the dragon, Cale also looked engross on the children's talk.

Kimsoo blinked his eyes once when he saw this… extremely peaceful display.

Ohn approached him at that moment. Kimsoo stared back at the young child.

"You lied."

Ohn was smiling cheerfully as she said those words to Kimsoo.

…Which child would happily say an adult had lied to them?

Apparently (and evidently) it was Ohn.

Ohn calmly informed Kimsoo while still smiling brightly, unable to hide her excitement about her findings.

"You lied when you said I'll never see him again."

Kimsoo blinked once at her words.

"I'll take responsibility."

Ohn said with a confident smile. Answering the question given to her that she should have answered a long time ago but only now had the confidence to do so. There were no shreds of doubt in her heart right now that was why, she can happily tell Kimsoo that she will be responsible.

"After all, I am an older sister."

…He had just arrive here and the first thing he'll hear is On talking about responsibilities…? What is going on?

"Cale likes him."

Kimsoo was taken aback by her words. His eyes immediately went to the direction of his brother with Hong and the dragon. Surely, there was a smile on Cale's lips.

….Huh, he did not expect that at all.

Ohn tugged on Kimsoo's hand, leading him forward towards the three. Kimsoo let her guide him to Cale, Hong and the dragon's direction. He was still processing everything that was happening.

The dragon noticed the approaching two and when he saw Kimsoo, his eyes widened and immediately hid behind Cale.

Kimsoo blinked in surprise. Cale was surprised as well, but then in the next second he was smiling, regaled.

So he and Raon had gotten close to the point that he would be used as a hiding place?

Raon was really an interesting child.

"Hyung."

Kimsoo called out to his brother who was just smiling while sitting there. He looked between Cale, the dragon behind his back who was peeking every now and then, the excited Hong and the calm but was obviously overjoyed Ohn, then back to Cale.

Cale turned his head to the side and said something to the dragon.

Slowly, and hesitantly, the dragon stopped hiding behind Cale and moved towards Kimsoo, then he stopped and looked behind. When the dragon saw Cale nodding his head in encouragement, Raon finally looked straight into Kimsoo's eyes.

"I-I… I…" The dragon was stuttering but tried to remain looking straight into his eyes. Kimsoo waited patiently for what this child had to say. "I-! My name… It's… Its Raon! I am Raon! Remember that!"

After saying what he wanted, Raon instantly flew behind Ohn and hid there.

Kimsoo was once again, startled by the sudden turn of events.

He had just got here, would anyone be so kind enough to actually explain to him what the hell was going on? He was expecting Cale to be throwing a fit by now but he actually looks calm and… amused??

Kimsoo was very confused.

Why was the dragon here anyway? Was this actually the 'someone' who wanted to see him?

Kimsoo was beyond shock at this thought.

The dragon? Actually wants to see him again?? Choi Han liking him had much more of a possibility happening than this!

Cale slowly stood up from his seat, gently guiding Hong to the side so he could stand up. Cale softly patted the small redhaired cat-child's head and spoke towards the three children.

"I'll talk to him, stay here."

Ohn and Hong understood his meaning.

Cale was going to tell his brother about adopting Raon into their family.

Ohn turned around and gently wrapped her hands around Raon's body, the young dragon was startled at first, still not getting used to being touched so gently but just let Ohn do as she pleased.

She was smiling gently at him, Raon just stared back at her.

Hong approached the two and softly caressed the youngest's head, Raon turned to look at him because of this.

Hong was smiling happily at him, like he was really happy about Raon's presence.

Something inside Raon wavered. Completely shaken. Was this redhaired child happy because of him? Raon had never experienced this before. He hadn't even thought of the possibility of someone ever being happy simply because he exists.

Raon felt… welcomed. As he was being embraced so gently and received someone's happy smile. He felt oddly welcomed.

He was overwhelmed, he didn't know what to do, he doesn't know how to react, so he just stares.

While the three children were doing this interaction, someone else has become frozen like a statue.

'…Did he say… Raon…?'

Kimsoo's eyes slowly became blurry and clouded as one particular record opened itself.

He remembers. He remembered everything. He was someone who would remember what he wants to remember, and forget everything he wants to forget. However there are some cases in which no matter how much he hates it, he could never forget.

It was a memory of a once upon a time, in a different life, in a different world, with someone who used to be by his side.

'…Raon Miru.'

When the dragon said his name was Raon, Kim, no, Kim Rok Soo remembered the words 'Raon Miru'.

Kimsoo tried to close his hand into a fist but he could barely feel his body. The record has started playing behind his eyes and he could not stop it, rather, he doesn't know how to stop it from playing anymore.

'….Jung…'

Suddenly, someone held his jaw and turned his head to the side. Scrutinizing reddish brown eyes staring.

'Ah.'

Kimsoo was brought back to reality, the record forcibly shut.

He blinked his eyes once.

"Something wrong?"

Cale asked, quietly in order not to attract the three children's attention who started to talk among themselves.

Kimsoo shook his head. Cale continued to look at him with squinted eyes, but figured his brother didn't want to talk about it so he doesn't push for an answer. Instead, he pulled Kimsoo a few steps away from the three so he could talk with his brother without being heard by the children.

They just stood there, silently, Cale was looking at the three interacting with a small smile while Kimsoo was looking between the children and his brother.

"They're happy."

Kimsoo hummed in agreement.

He had seen Ohn and Hong being happy before, but right now they looked so happy and soft at the same time. Like a wish had been fulfilled. Something inside Kimsoo swells up, but he doesn't know what or how to name it.

"I didn't know it was the dragon who wanted to see me"

"His name is Raon."

Kim's breath stopped for 2 seconds when he heard the dragon's name again, forcing to bury the memory deep down so it does not surface one more time before looking at Cale.

Cale looked and sounded calm, though when he turned to meet Kimsoo's eyes, he smirked.

"His name is nice, I like him."

Kim just stared at his older twin. "Ohn told me that too, that you like him."

Cale hummed in response before looking back at the three.

"What do you plan to do?"

Kimsoo did not understand why Cale was asking him this.

Cale elaborated further without looking at his brother, "The dragon wants to be with you."

Kimsoo furrowed his eyebrow.

…Why did he feel like he had heard someone telling him they want to stay by his side too…

Kimsoo quickly threw the memory away.

Kimsoo opened his mouth to respond to his brother. "Hyung-nim, the dragon doesn't want to stay with a human after what he went through."

"From what Ohn and Hong told me, Raon just said he wanted to live. He didn't say anything like that." Cale placed his hands inside his slacks and turned his head to the side to calmly look at the younger, "Of course I could be wrong, I wasn't there after all."

At Cale's words, Kimsoo's brained halt to a pause before furiously moving back to the memory of the night they saved the dragon.

And true to what Cale had said, the dragon really didn't say he didn't want to go with them.

Kimsoo had asked him if he wanted to live and what he said was…

'I do.'

He didn't add anything else.

'…I was wrong?'

Kimsoo was perplexed. He was wrong when he assumed the dragon—still feeling something inside him break when he tried to call the child by his name—wanted to stay away from humans after what he had experienced. Kimsoo didn't think it would be possible that a child who was abused all his life would choose to stay with the same race who caused him to suffer.

Without waiting for a response, Cale returned Kimsoo's words when he told him to keep Ohn and Hong by their side when they first met the two kitten children.

"Take care of him."

Kimsoo stared at Cale in shock, his eyes wide.

Cale met his eyes without shying away. "Aren't you responsible for saving him from his shackles?"

A beat.

"Or do you not want to take care of him?"

Kimsoo didn't know what to answer.

He didn't think of the possibility that the dragon would still be here, heck he didn't even try to imagine keeping the dragon by his side! And Cale was even the one actually telling him to take care of someone?

…Cale, Cale has become strange. Does he like Raon so much??

"Its fine if you don't want to," Cale stated calmly without breaking eye contact with Kimsoo, "I'll just find a way to adopt him so Ohn and Hong can have a brother."

"…You actually approve of this?" Kimsoo asked, incredulous.

"Why wouldn't I? Ohn and Hong are happy."

'I wouldn't do anything that would make them ever make a sad face.'

Kimsoo could hear those words behind what Cale had said.

Kimsoo let out a sigh. Really, his brother would spoil his familiars whenever he can. Not that it’s a bad thing, Ohn and Hong deserve everything they have received from Cale so far.

…But to make a decision without thinking things through properly?

"Hyung-nim, are you sure about this? You know that—"

"It takes a lot of effort and responsibility to take care of children."

Kimsoo was startled when he heard Cale calmly repeat the words he had told Ohn and Hong the night they saved the dragon.

Cale looked composed, like he really didn't need to think too hard to answer. "Kim, I've been taking care of On and Hong for 2 years. I know how heavy it feels like trying to make kids who were abused all their life begin to think and act like how a kid should. I know how difficult it is because I experienced it myself."

He reached out and placed his head on top of Kimsoo's head, patting his younger twin's head softly.

"Ohn and Hong didn't deserve the mistreatment they received before they became mine to keep," a flash of fury became visible in Cale's eyes but in the next second, it was gone. "A long time ago, I promised to myself that I'll make sure they'll be happy. I have all the intention to keep it."

Kimsoo stared back at Cale's unwavering gaze, a soft smile on Cale's lips as he continued to talk. "If letting Raon become a part of us means I'll see them smiling everyday, then why not? Keeping another kid won't hurt."

Kimsoo's lips formed a thin line. Contemplating on how to respond.

Personally, he felt unsure. Kimsoo doesn't trust himself that he'll be able to do things properly.

He was an orphan when he was Kim Rok Soo so he knew how to fend for someone, but he had only done so to himself. Kimsoo had never experienced taking care of someone else before.

But Cale? Cale did.

Kimsoo let out a sigh. "Alright, fine. I'll take care of him."

Cale looked surprised, not expecting Kimsoo to actually accept his words. Cale was already planning how to adopt Raon but Kimsoo had just said he would do it himself?

"…You'll take responsibility?"

Kimsoo grumbled when he saw the way Cale was looking at him.

"Its hard not to when my brother is being so responsible for his familiars."

"Kids." Cale corrected him, "Kim, they are not just familiars, they are my kids."

Kimsoo nodded his head. Already expected that.

It was already obvious from the way Cale would not hesitate to give anything and everything that would make Ohn and Hong happy. He knew how much Cale treasured the two.

Had Kim Rok Soo not transmigrated into this world and became Kimsoo Henituse, he wouldn't have witnessed this soft side of Cale.

'I'm really glad…'

Kim was thinking that he was really glad he ended up here, to live with his favorite character. Once again, Kimsoo was firming his resolve to absolutely make sure neither Cale, Ohn and Hong would get hurt.

And…

Kimsoo looked towards the three children who was smiling while talking, his eyes specifically on the black dragon who was staring at Ohn and Hong with wide-curious eyes.

Raon.

In Kimsoo's chest, he felt pain but he ignored it.

'I'm responsible for him now…'

He was responsible for Raon now, so it is only natural that Raon is part of the ones Kimsoo will be keeping safe.

Cale patted Kimsoo's shoulders before walking towards the direction of the three children.

At that moment, someone else entered the greenhouse and stood beside him.

Kimsoo sighed, already knowing who it was even with him not looking to the side.

"Did you plan this?"

"Would you believe me if I said it was what Raon wanted all along?"

Kimsoo turned to the side and blankly stared at Choi Han who was smiling gently towards Raon before turning to meet Kimsoo's eyes, the smile never wavering.

"…Were you the one who gave him that name?"

Kimsoo hesitated before finally asking that question. Afraid of what sort of answer he would hear.

Afraid that he…

Choi Han hummed in confirmation. Not saying anything else. However, Kimsoo was staring straight into Choi Han's eyes so he saw the quick flicker of emotion that took him by surprise.

…What was that?

Kimsoo continued to stare, in order to see any change from Choi Han's eyes. "Hyung-nim likes him."

"I can see that."

Choi Han averted his gaze from the redhead and looked towards the direction of Raon, watching the young dragon trying to focus on the three individuals talking to him.

"Hyung-nim likes his name."

Choi Han raised an eyebrow at what he heard. Gazing at Cale for a second before returning his gaze to Raon. "…I didn't expect that."

Realizing that he won't see anything else aside from that quick flicker of emotion, Kimsoo stopped staring at Choi Han's face and turned towards the four as well. "I didn't expect him to accept R-" Kimsoo ignored the emotion he felt, "…-Raon either."

Even though Kimsoo was ignoring how his voice had tremble when he tried to say Raon's name, Choi Han noticed this and looked towards him.

Kimsoo could feel Choi Han's gaze yet he pretended he didn't.

"Did you tell anyone about him?"

Did Choi Han tell the Crown Prince, Rosalyn or Lark about Raon since those 3 are the people Choi Han are always with?

"No, it could have endangered him. Other people might get interested and try to do the same thing Venion Sten had done to Raon. I didn't want that."

'I know you don't either.'

Choi Han kept that thought to himself.

Kimsoo hummed. Approving of Choi Han's decision. After all, Raon is still young and human's nature is to be crud and evil. A young dragon that is still growing is rare, especially someone that a human could easily capture. It is best that they keep Raon's existence a secret because it is for his safety as well.

"I'm sure he won't like it if other humans knew about him too," Kimsoo looked towards Choi Han when he said that, the lad meeting his eyes for a brief moment before he continued to watch Raon.

Kimsoo thought for a minute, before finally asking.

"Where is His Highness? I need to talk to him about something."

Choi Han thought that Kimsoo was going to tell Alver another thing that he needs to consider, so he doesn't ask why and just answered.

"He is currently inside his office, though I'm sure he will be heading to his next class soon."

"The Crown Prince?"

Someone interjected. Kimsoo turned around and he saw Cale walking towards them with Ohn and Hong by his side, Raon immediately flying towards Choi Han's direction.

Different from usual, Cale doesn't try to separate Choi Han from Kimsoo and continued to talk with an eyebrow furrowed. He didn't even react from the black haired lad's presence.

"Do you need something from him? He's in my class."

Kimsoo's jaw dropped.

"…What?"

Cale rolled his eyes like he remembered something annoying. "He's in all of my classes because he's making sure I don't skip even a single one."

Kimsoo stopped for one whole minute before his face darkened.

"…Is that so?"

Ohn and Hong who noticed the change in Kimsoo's voice, flinched and quickly hid behind Cale.

They were sure it was not their ears tricking them when they heard Kimsoo's voice seemed to have lowered in octave.

At the same time, Kimsoo was cursing Alver inside his head.

'So its okay for him to be with my brother the whole day, everyday while I can't?!'

It was unfair. It was very unfair.

Kimsoo swore that he would let Alver suffer quite a bit from the main events of the game without warning him beforehand. Yes, he was being petty, but he wants to be with Cale too! The Academy is too unfair! Th Crown Prince is too unfair!!

As if sensing his thoughts and annoyance, Cale squint his eyes and asked. "Did he do something to you?"

Kimsoo walked closer towards his brother with a blank expression, reaching his hand out and tugged lightly on Cale's sleeve, frowning. He knew he was acting like a child but he didn't care.

"Hyung its too unfair. Its too unfair."

"What is?"

"I want to be with you too, why is it only the Crown Prince?"

Everyone fell silent at Kimsoo's words.

Kimsoo continued to complain to his hyung. "His Highness is being unfair. I want to be in the same class as hyung too. I hate the Academy, I hate the Crown Prince, I hate them all."

"Wha-" Cale started laughing, "Aha, Ahahahaha-!"

The others were stunned by the sudden fit of laughter from the guy who would not hesitate to glare at anyone, however Kimsoo was in awe.

This was the first time he had heard Cale laughing like this.

Kimsoo stared at Cale while his brother was still laughing with a hand on his stomach.

Kimsoo didn't understand why his brother was suddenly laughing like this but at that moment he only had one thought:

'So cute…'

Kim was thinking that Cale laughing was extremely adorable, he felt like he was struck by Cupid's arrow or something similar. He couldn't stop staring at Cale, completely astounded.

Cale finally stopped laughing while still clutching his stomach and letting out quiet titters, "Do you love me that much?"

Without missing a beat, Kimsoo replied. "Yes," Cale stopped and stared back at his brother, "I love hyung the most."

Cale blinked once, not expecting the younger to actually respond seriously. Kimsoo did not expect himself to say it out loud like this either.

As Kim Rok Soo, he would not admit he loves someone no matter what happens. He had done exactly that even when he lost all the people he loved before. Kim Rok Soo was unable to say things like 'I love you' to his father-figure, to the punk who insisted they should be brothers, to his entire 2nd family.

As Kim Rok Soo, he wasn't verbally affectionate. However, in this world, he found himself automatically saying that he loves Cale, his brother, without denying it like how he usually would.

"…Huh," Cale blinked his eyes once more, still perplexed at what he had just heard, "I didn't expect you to actually say it."

"But it’s the truth." Kimsoo found himself retorting back.

Cale just smiled and reached out to ruffle his hair, "I know."

"…That is why his Highness needs to suffer quite a bit."

Cale laughed, still not taking his hand away from his brother's red hair, "You do know you are saying this in front of his guardian knight right?"

Kimsoo whipped his head around and threw Choi Han a death glare, "I do not care."

Choi Han just smiled as respond to his words, completely amused. Kimsoo Henituse was truly a fearless young man, Choi Han found that fact amusing.

Kimsoo Henituse is really an interesting and baffling person.

Kimsoo turned towards Cale and said, "Hyung-nim, I need to talk to his Highness."

Cale nodded his head and finally letting his hand rest to his side. "Sure"

Kimsoo turned to Choi Han and Choi Han immediately understood what the other wanted, so he nods his head. Before Choi Han moved however, he reached out and gently patted Raon's head.

At that moment, Kimsoo stopped as well.

"Ah," he was just about to turn around and walk out of the greenhouse but he saw the black dragon, recalling what he and Cale had just talked about. Kimsoo turned towards the dragon, "Do you want to come with us?"

Raon flinched and hid himself against Choi Han's chest, albeit slightly peeking through the lad's shoulder to look back at Kimsoo.

Kimsoo smiled at him when he saw the dragon's actions. "You can come with us if you want to. You didn't really reject the offer before so…" Kimsoo trailed off and glanced at Ohn and Hong who was clinging to Cale's side. Seeing this, Raon glanced at them as well, "Come with us." only for his eyes to immediately move back to look at the redhaired man who saved him that night.

However, Kimsoo didn't see the dragon looking at him anymore because he started to turn around and walk away.

Raon was hesitant and didn't know what to do so he looked up to ask Choi Han through his gaze.

Choi Han caressed the child's head and smiled gently. "Its okay." Raon started to relax after hearing those 2 words, "He won't hurt you, he will keep you safe."

"…You will not be lonely without me?"

Choi Han chuckled softly at what Raon had asked.

"We'll still see each other."

At that, Raon finally nodded his head and made his body invisible in order to follow the human outside of the greenhouse.

Click-!

"Your Highness," Choi Han bowed towards the Crown Prince who was sitting on his desk, a document in hand. Alver looked up and saw his instructor and nodded his head in acknowledgement however Choi Han opened the door and four more individuals entered at that moment.

When he saw who it was, Alver released the document in his hand and let it rest on his desk and faced the Henituse twins and the two familiars.

Cale and Kimsoo didn't even wait for Alver and sat on the couch which they always occupied whenever they were inside the Crown Prince's office. Ohn and Hong did the same. Of course, Alver didn't really mind this at all (more like, he didn't noticed because he was surprised that the twins had willingly come find him this time).

"I have come to ask you something."

Alver nodded his head, "Sure, go ahead."

"Is it possible to move in to the Academy's dormitory this weekend?"

Silence.

Cale was blankly staring at the Crown Prince. Before they arrived at Alver's office, Kimsoo had asked him a question.

'What do you think of living in the dormitory instead?'

Of course, Kimsoo didn't wait for his respond right after asking what he wanted to ask.

Kimsoo wasn't really unreasonable by suggesting that they should live in the dormitory from now on. The Henituse estate had quite the distance away from the Academy.

The Academy was located at the center of the Kingdom, behind and a few kilometers from the Royal Palace. That was why it would take quite some time before arriving at the Academy from the Henituse estate.

The only reason why Cale hadn't thought of living in the dorm before was because of Kimsoo. Cale didn't like to be separated from his brother and only have time to visit during weekends. Cale didn't like the thought of not seeing his twin for a day so he never really considered the dorm before.

However, both of them are attending the Academy now and it would be much easier for the both of them if they move out of the Henituse estate and stay at the Academy's dormitory.

Cale wasn't really against this so he just crossed his arms and remained silent.

"Of course! There is no problem with that, if anything, there are a lot of vacant rooms. Do you have a specific room in mind?"

Kimsoo noticed that Cale was silent, quickly understanding his brother's approval of this. So Kimsoo tapped Cale to let him decide on the room. Cale understood his meaning.

"There is no need, Your Highness. Just do select a room big enough for the 4 of us," naturally the dragon is included in the rooming but Alver doesn't need to know that.

Alver hum in response then clasped his fingers together, resting his chin on top of his interlocked hands. "I'm assuming that is not the only reason you have come to me?"

Kimsoo smiled, Alver was really someone easy to talk to. "Your Highness, approximately how many days are there left before the Foundation Day?"

Alver was stunned.

He was surprised that Kimsoo Henituse knew about the Foundation Day when he is a new student and there hadn't been any discussion about the celebration. Not even people outside the Academy knew about it.

The Academy was something the royal family had prepared and built for 18 years. This was the place where all future head of each noble houses attended alongside the Crown Prince, it is expected that a lot of bad people would be interested in committing crimes in this place. So as to protect the aristocrats and the Prince himself, any important or large celebrations inside the Academy will not be disclosed in public. Not even any other members of the noble houses have the chance of finding out aside from the students itself.

Of course the students have been told not to reveal anything to their family either, but whether they did or did not surely they would not risk their lives and safety.

Alver looked towards Cale, assuming the older twin had informed his brother about it but what Alver saw surprised him even more. Cale was giving Kimsoo a suspicious gaze, as if he was trying to figure out how his brother had found out.

Alver fell silent for one second before opening his mouth to speak.

"One or less than one month left."

But Kimsoo looked like he already knew the answer. Alver was stupefied.

"There will be a Grand Ball in the Royal Palace then the next day is the 1st day of the various competitions, on the 2nd day is another peaceful day for the games to be played, on the 3rd…" Kimsoo trailed off, squinting his eyes and whispering his next words as if what he was about to say was top secret, "…on the 3rd there will be a grandiose explosion."

Alver was alarmed at this.

'…How did he-?!'

How did Kimsoo Henituse knew exactly about the Ball that would happen in the Royal Palace where the opening and welcome ceremony for the Academy's foundation day would happen?

However, someone else had focused on something else.

"Grandiose explosion?" Choi Han asked with his eyebrows furrowed, staring at Kim soofrom where he stood.

Kim calmly returned his gaze and hum. "1000 enemies will disrupt the 3rd day of the celebration."

"1000?!"

Kimsoo leaned back to the back of his seat and nonchalantly answered Alver's surprised shout, "1000 is not an unreasonable number, no?" a beat, "All noble houses has sent their heirs and heiress to attend the Academy. There is no doubt that the enemies' goal is to massacre every single one of them including you, Your Highness."

No one noticed how Kimsoo had not include himself in the calculation. No one noticed how he said the enemies will kill everyone while he did not include himself.

It is because Kimsoo does not plan to die.

If he was going to die, he would choose his own death and his chosen death would be dying with his favorite character. However, just because that's how he wished to perish doesn't mean he will die with Cale anytime soon.

Kimsoo had promised to himself that he will make sure Cale lives until the end, of course he would be by his brother's side the entire time.

Kimsoo took advantage of the silence and asked the thing he had been curious ever since coming to this world.

"Your Highness, I have wondered about this for a long while. Why was the Academy built? Why was it compulsory for all noble houses to make their future heir and heiress attend the Academy? In addition…"

Kim stared straight into Alver's eyes, making Alver feel like lying is not a possible option. Kimsoo opened his mouth to ask one last question,

"Why is His Highness always in danger?"

Choi Han grasped the hilt of his sword, not because he found offense in Kimsoo Henituse's question but because he remembered something extremely terrible that had happened to Alver before. However, Cale noticed this and glared intensely at Choi Han as if daring him to act.

Alver was quiet and didn't immediately respond. He stared sternly back at Kimsoo's gaze, trying to weigh his options properly of whether he should tell this mysterious young master or not.

Choi Han's face turned serious as he glared holes on the floor, the memory had surfaced and replayed itself on the back of his eyes making his grip on his scabbard tightened. He could not forget it no matter how much time will pass. He could not forgive himself for letting Alver get severely hurt at that time.

To the point that the Prince had to be bedridden for a long time.

Cale was watching Choi Han's every action, unemotional. He was observing what the lad would do so he could immediately move and take his brother away if Choi Han did even a single suspicious act.

As that was on going, Kimsoo was also staring calmly towards Alver. Trying to see all the reactions Alver will subconsciously show but of course the Crown Prince is not the Crown Prince for no reason, Alver maintained a calm expression all throughout.

Finally, Alver sighed. "I can not answer your third question. Though I suppose it is better to tell the truth about the Academy's existence. For your information, I can answer the two questions at the same time with just one explanation."

Kimsoo started to smile. It didn't really matter to him whether or not Alver would tell why the hell he always got in trouble, that was just his curiosity peeking out. Kimsoo didn't need an answer to it, he didn't really care. Plus, he is still determined not to get deeply involve with all the love interest.

To Kimsoo, this was all business matter. Nothing else.

Alver thought of revealing such confidential information to Kimsoo Henituse because he had a nagging thought that Kimsoo will need this information. That was why he decided to say it.

"18 years ago, on the day I was born, the King had plan to build an education institute for me." Alver started to explain calmly, "He wanted to spread my influence while I was still young, however a lot of things has changed and the King now favored the 3rd Prince and not me."

He didn't sound any different, but Kimsoo could tell Alver was a tad bitter about the King's actions.

"When I was 8, he wanted to cancel the on-going built of the Academy but he had decided against it. When I was 12, he told me I will be responsible for the Academy once it is done. When I was 15…" Alver trailed off and his eyes moved towards the black haired lad standing on the side of his desk, guarding him "…He told me that 3 years later, I must spread my influence and gather as much supporters as I can," Alver retracted his eyes away from Choi Han's back and looked towards Kimsoo, "But if after I graduate from the Academy I have not succeeded, he will take away my title as Crown Prince."

Alver smiled wryly, "That was our bet, as well as the truth behind the Academy."

"So the Academy is basically a battleground for you," Kimsoo summarized what Alver had said then he nodded his head at his own words.

'…So it was like this.'

Now he knew the truth. Kimsoo felt that this was a valid reason as to why Kimsoo Henituse had to go to the Academy, but that does not mean he felt that it was reasonable for Kimsoo Henituse to force himself to attend the Academy and die in this place.

And somehow, Kimsoo figured a hint or two based on Alver's explanation for his 3rd question that the Crown Prince had refuse to answer.

'There must be an on-going competition that is why they are trying to sabotage His Highness from succeeding the throne.'

It had to be that way.

There must be someone out there trying to prevent Alver Crossman from becoming the King.

He might have played Alver's route before but that didn't mean Kimsoo knew everything behind the scenes. The game only showed what it wanted to show and let the players assume everything else.

Kimsoo looked up after thinking and met Alver's eyes. "1000 enemies will come. However, we will not do anything."

Alver was taken aback.

"…What?"

He had just heard that a lot, if not all the students will be massacred on the 3rd day of the celebration but the person who had told him about this said they were not going to do anything…?

"What do you mean by that?" Choi Han asked Kimsoo, solemnly.

Even Cale was surprised at his brother's words, making him raise an eyebrow. He thought Kimsoo was going to do something dangerous again but he actually admitted out loud that he will just let it happen?

Kimsoo was calm amidst the chaotic emotions the others were feeling because of his words.

"We will not do anything. We will pretend that we don't know anything."

"I don't understand," Alver shook his head, "I can not let such terrible thing happen-!"

Kimsoo nodded his head in agreement and crossed his arms, "I agree."

Alver stared at the other in astonishment. He could not understand Kimsoo Henituse at all.

Kimsoo stated without hesitation, "Whatever I had just said should not be told to anyone else outside this office. Your Highness, Choi Han, make an oath."

He didn't need to make Cale, Ohn, Hong as well as the invisible Raon to make an oath because he already knew they wouldn't tell anyone.

Alver was at a lost of words. He didn't know how to react to this.

Not do anything? Let everything happen? He could not do that. He is the Crown Prince. He is responsible for people's lives! What kind of Prince would he be if he did not take actions for his people?

As if reading his thoughts, Kimsoo calmly called out to him.

"Your Highness."

Alver just stared at the redhead.

"Do not trust anyone."

Alver's eyes trembled for a moment at Kimsoo Henituse's words, completely taken aback and shaken.

"You do not know who will stab you on the back later on."

He knew this. He already knew this. Alver had faced countless betrayals while growing up, it is impossible to not be aware of this fact.

"Choose your allies wisely."

Kimsoo did not say anything else, letting his words sink in to Alver's mind and waiting for him to speak.

Another second passed before Alver started to calm himself. He stared back at Kimsoo's gaze and opened his mouth to speak.

"I trust Choi Han."

'I don't trust you enough'

Kimsoo smiled and nodded his head. "I understand."

He did not take offense that the Crown Prince did not trust him, it was only natural. They don't know each other that well just yet. Kimsoo was actually thinking that Alver was smart for not just easily giving his trust to anyone even to him.

At that moment, a calm and stoic voice was heard.

"I trust you."

Kimsoo jerked his head up and whipped his head around to look at Choi Han in shock. He swore he saw the black-haired lad stare at him for a second before turning his gaze towards Alver.

'…What?'

However, he did not have time to ponder on it any longer because Alver had made his oath.

"I swear on my title."

Alberu had swear on the most important thing to him right now, his title, and if he ever broke his oath then he will step out of his position on his own accord. That was what his oath meant.

"I swear on my loyalty to his Highness."

Choi Han had put his loyalty to Alver on the line. Because to Choi Han, guarding Alver is the most important thing to him. If he broke his oath then he shall never stand beside the Crown Prince ever again. That was what his oath meant.

Kimsoo nodded his head, finally averting his gaze away from the black haired lad and stared at Alver instead.

"We will pretend not to know anything and not take actions. If we move now, then the enemies would surely suspect that we knew and might not attack or make it harder for us to catch them," Kimsoo started to explain after the two had made an oath. Everyone looked like they were starting to understand what Kimsoo had been trying to say from the start.

"As much as I would like to elaborate further, we still have classes to attend," Kimsoo slowly stood up from his seat, "I will tell his Highness what the plan is by tomorrow."

Alver stared at him for a second before nodding his head. "I understand."

There were no more words exchanged between them and the Henituse twins along with the three children (one remained invisible all throughout) left the office.

Click-!

Alver let out a sigh and leaned on the back of his seat, raising his hand and massaged his temples.

He didn't know why but he felt so tired. Maybe because he had to say the truth and he ended up remembering memories from his childhood? He couldn't accurately tell.

"Your Highness."

Alver turned his head to the side and saw Choi Han kneeling before him, both hands holding his sheathed sword that was stabbed on the floor. Alver's gaze softened.

"Instructor-nim, what are you doing?" his voice turning a gentle tone that had only been directed to two people in his life.

One was dead while the other was the very person in front of him.

"On the 3rd day of the Celebration, I will make sure you will not get hurt." Choi Han stated seriously while his head was bowing towards the Crown Prince, "I have failed to protect you once-" a surge of pain enveloped Alver's chest when he remembered that one event in his life, "-but I will not make the same mistake twice."

"It wasn't your fault," Alver told Choi Han gently. However, Choi Han shook his head. "I am responsible for his Highness's safety that is why, I will not let harm get to you no matter what happens."

Choi Han raised his head to show Alver his sincerity through his gaze and words. He showed the crown Prince the same determined gaze Alver had directed to him when they first met 5 years ago.

"That was, and always had been my knight's creed ever since you saved me that day."

"Instructor-nim," Alver turned his to his side from his seat and placed his hand on top of Choi Han's shoulder, "I was the one who was saved when I met you."

He smiled, the same sincere smile that only Choi Han had seen in this life.

To Choi Han, Alver was his sanctuary after losing everything years ago. To Alver, Choi Han was the one who saved him from loneliness in the many years he lived alone. To each other, they were their most important person. Thus, they swore to protect each other no matter what comes knocking on the door.

***

The day had ended, and night was on its peak.

Kimsoo didn't feel like sleeping yet, unusual. Usually he would be the first to sleep among everyone in the Henituse Estate as soon as his body would touch the mattress, however now his thoughts were ringing loud.

That was why he was out in the balcony, basking himself on the moonlight.

He was staring up at the moon while arranging his thoughts, one by one.

Kimsoo became responsible for a young dragon who always seemed to flinch whenever their eyes met. At first he didn't really think too much of it but if tomorrow this will still happen then he will ask Raon is something was wrong.

Ohn and Hong had insisted that Raon will sleep with them tonight in Cale's chamber. The kitten siblings had their own room but they didn't like staying there because it was quite lonely for them without Cale.

Cale…

Kimsoo closed his eyes as he recalled what Alver had said.

Kimsoo Henituse was supposed to die and his death would have been inevitable since he will still end up attending the Academy once Cale Henituse was disowned.

But why? For what reason did the younger twin had to die?

'I need to quickly find out the one who ordered the assassins.'

Kimsoo felt like he had a lot of things to do. He couldn't slack off while there are things he needed to take care of.

He was doing this all for Cale.

'This time is different from the game.'

Kimsoo was thinking that he will definitely succeed with his plan because things had taken a different turn compared to the original. He just needed to make sure neither him, Cale, Ohn, Hong and now including Raon will get hurt from everything that would happen.

Kimsoo opened his eyes and calmly looked up at the night sky.

'…On the 3rd day, none of us will get hurt.'

There was a light knock to the door. Kimsoo turned around and at that exact moment, the door was opened, revealing Cale in his pajamas.

Cale raised and eyebrow when he saw that Kimsoo was still awake and standing out on the balcony.

"Hyung-nim?"

The two of them stared for another second before Cale let out a sigh and walked towards the bed, grabbing the comforter then walking towards Kimsoo, wrapping the comforter around Kimsoo's shoulder.

"You'll get sick. Its cold outside"

Cale complained while Kimsoo just silently let Cale do as he wish. After Cale had made sure his brother was bundled up properly, he took a step back and just stared at the identical reddish brown eyes of his twin.

Cale seemed to have seen something as his gaze became complicated. Kimsoo could not understand the emotions swirling around Cale's reddish brown irises.

"You…"

Cale stopped, as if contemplating his words, then sighed. He brushed his hair up with his right hand and looked away. "I don't know how to ask."

Kimsoo blinked his eyes once. He didn't understand why Cale was acting like this so he didn't made a sound and waited for his brother to speak first.

Cale turned around and let his back rest on the railing, looking up at the sky and seemed to be thinking of something.

Kim placed his hands on the railing and hesitated for a bit before asking.

"…Is something wrong, brother?"

"How did you know?"

Kimsoo's heart palpitated when he heard the question. His hands cold.

Cale turned his head to the side in order to look at Kimsoo, he repeats his question.

"How did you know about it all?"

Kimsoo couldn't look at Cale, afraid of what sort of expression he might unconsciously show so he looked away, towards the distance.

Cale observed his brother for a minute who obviously didn't want to answer. He just stared at Kimsoo's face before trying again.

"The dragon, the grand hall, the foundation day… Where did you learn all these, Kimsoo."

If it had been anyone else who asked, Kimsoo would have lied or found a believable enough excuse. However this is Cale, his favorite character, his brother. As well as the person whom he promised to never lie to.

Cale Henituse hated liars the most. Kimsoo didn't know the reason why, but Cale Henituse had always hated liars.

That was why, he could not respond to his brother's question.

He couldn't bring himself to actually say the truth because then Kim, no, Kim Rok Soo will have to tell his brother that he is not really Kimsoo Henituse.

Rok Soo knew Cale will get hurt upon learning this fact. Kim Rok Soo hates the idea of Cale being in any sort of pain. As long as he holds the identity of Cale's brother, as Kimsoo Henituse, he will prevent it from happening.

Kimsoo looked down, letting his long hair fall to the side, not wanting to show his face to his brother.

"…Hyung, I'm sorry… but I can't tell you."

He felt someone ruffling his hair at that moment. Kimsoo jerked his head up and looked towards Cale and saw that Cale was showing him a small smile.

"There's no need to apologize."

Kimsoo's eyes shook at his words.

"I understand, alright? So don't apologize," Cale stated gently, "…Just don't get hurt."

Kim saw Cale's eyes looked like they were shimmering, no, it was unlike when he saw Choi Han's eyes shine. Cale's eyes were shimmering because he looked like he… was internally crying.

Kimsoo's heart broke while staring at Cale.

"If you get hurt I…" his voice cracked. Kim reached out and held Cale's hand that was on top of his head, tightening his grip.

Cale smiled at his action.

"…Brat," he muttered under his breath, shaking his head while chuckling softly.

"Go to sleep, its already late." he said before pulling his hand away, seeing this Kimsoo reluctantly released his hold of Cale's hand.

He continued to stare at his brother, making sure that Cale wasn't going to cry or make another expression similar to that.

Cale turned around and started to walk back inside to Kimsoo's bedroom to go back in his. Kimsoo turned around as well at that moment and thought he wanted to stay out on the balcony a little longer and will go back inside five minutes later.

But then…

"A week before you met a fairy, you asked me a question."

Cale had stop on his track and said those words. Kimsoo turned around and stared at Cale's back that was facing him.

"You asked me 'If the world was ending, what would you do?'"

Kimsoo kept silent. Naturally he has no memory of this ever taking place because he was not the Kimsoo Henituse who asked that question.

Cale turned his head slightly to the side so Kimsoo was seeing the side of his face. Cale's lips curved up.

"You didn't wait for my answer back then, do you want to hear it now?"

Cale finally turned around to face his brother, his hands inside his pocket. Cale looked relax, like what he was about to say was something he did not even need to think too much about.

Without waiting for Kimsoo's response, he opened his mouth to speak.

"I would choose to be with you until the world ends."

Something, something inside Kimsoo was breaking. Something inside him was wailing. He felt dozens upon dozens of small little shards pricking on his heart.

Kimsoo felt immense emotions that he didn't know how to react.

The Kimsoo Henituse Cale wanted to stayed with… was not that Kimsoo he was saying those words to now.

Kim, no, Kim Rok Soo felt incredible pain he could not put to words. His throat felt so tight he could not speak. His eyes were starting to blurry but he could not understand why.

'…Its not me.'

He knew the truth. He knew the truth that Cale doesn't.

He knew the truth that he had selfishly not allow Cale to know.

Kim Rok Soo lowered his head.

'…That person… its not me.'

However, Cale was not done talking.

"Kimsoo, I don't care about anyone else, I just want you by my side." after saying that, Cale chuckled, making Kim Rok Soo look up and stare at the redhead. Cale returned his gaze and said in a sincere voice and a small, gentle smile, "Of course that was before. Now I have Ohn and Hong, and you have Raon."

Cale took a deep breathe and shrugged his shoulders. "But Kimsoo, I wouldn't have met them if I didn't have you by my side.

You taught me how to cherish others but to me, you are still the most important person in my life."

Cale looked away, as if embarrassed with what he had just said. Kim Rok Soo still couldn't put to proper words the chaotic emotions he was feeling inside.

And most importantly, he was afraid there's something that would start falling out from his eyes.

He didn't cry a lot, no, Kim Rok Soo doesn't remember the last time he had cried. But as he faced Cale, he could feel his heart hurting and at the same time, he felt warmth.

It was extremely disorderly that he could feel himself on the verge of crying.

Kim Rok Soo didn't know what to do with the emotions he was feeling.

"Anyway… what I said… what I mean-!"

Kimsoo felt like chuckling at this embarrassed and flustered older brother of his. Really, Cale was capable of making him feel all sorts of emotion in a short amount of time.

"Don't get hurt. That's-!!" Cale abruptly turned around, "That's all, goodnight!"

He didn't rush out the door but Kimsoo could swear Cale did something similar. Kimsoo could not help but to finally let out a quiet laugh that sounded half like a cry.

Kimsoo brought his hands to his face and continued to let out a sound that he honestly could not identity anymore. He just sounded wretched.

He wasn't the Kimsoo Henituse in Cale's memory, but he was also no longer just 'Kim Rok Soo'. He had lived in this world for almost 3 weeks and he had stayed by Cale's side the whole time.

He was not the one who made Cale meet Ohn and Hong, but it was him who made Cale meet Raon whom he immediately liked.

He didn't know who Kimsoo Henituse really was or how he acted around his brother, but Kim Rok Soo, Kimsoo Henituse, he felt that he really belonged to Cale's side.

And at the same time, he realized something tonight, out in the balcony of his chamber… He realized the truth after having that conversation with Cale.

'…I'm selfish.'

Kim Rok Soo, Kimsoo Henituse, realized he was selfish when he finally understood the other reason why he couldn't tell Cale the truth.

It was because Kim Rok Soo didn't want to go back to his original world and selfishly wanted to stay. He wanted to stay right here, where his favorite character, who he got used to calling his brother, exists.

Because if Kim Rok Soo went back to his original world, he will never see Cale Henituse smile ever again.

Because if Kim Rok Soo went back to his original world, he will never be able to hear Cale's voice. He will never experience the things he did in this world anymore. Kim Rok Soo will never be able to call Cale his brother.

And he hated that possibility. He hated that it will all happen if he chose his world over Cale.

He was selfish, he wanted to be here with Cale when he doesn't even belong in this world but he had dared tell himself that he belonged to Cale's side.

He was extremely selfish and Kim Rok Soo hated that he was.

In the game, Kimsoo Henituse will die and Cale will be filled with grief and rage. He will become a criminal, killing a lot of people and die in the end.

Kim Rok Soo didn't want that. He wanted to prevent that. That was why he had made sure Cale would not fall into the eternal loop of what he was supposed to face, over and over again.

Kim Rok Soo felt guilty that he was not the Kimsoo Henituse Cale knew all his life, however he could not do anything about that.

Kim Rok Soo simply didn't know how to go back to his original world.

He doesn't know how to bring Cale's real brother back.

In addition…

'If I disappear from this world, would things remain or restart and progress like in the game?'

Kim Rok Soo didn't want to take the risk.

Taking one deep breathe in, Kimsoo finally let his hands fall to his side.

'I can't do anything about it. It wasn't my fault I ended up here, I don't even know what happened to Kimsoo Henituse…'

Kimsoo could not do anything about what had already happened so he decided to just accept it. Although, of course he shall never forget this guilt he is feeling in order to remind himself that in the end of this all, he was still not Kimsoo Henituse.

He will never have the rights to stay by Cale's side because he was not Kimsoo Henituse.

But in the end, Kim Rok Soo is selfish.

Kimsoo was just about to enter his bedroom, having decided that he needed to go to sleep but then a loud sound was heard behind him.

[System Update!]

Kimsoo's eyes widened when he heard that sound and whipped his head around. Behind him, he could see a blue message suspended in the air right in front of his face.

[Player, Kim Rok Soo has log in!]

'Player…?'

Kimsoo's eyes shook as he stared at those words.

[World-game «The Birth of a Hero» has received its very first official player!]

He was finding it rather hard to breathe at the news being slapped right through his face. Kimsoo didn't know how to react. He could only stare at the message with a trembling gaze.

After those two notices made by a systemic voice, a child's voice rang through Kimsoo's mind.

[The great system has come to welcome our player!]

Kimsoo's eyes grew cold as he continued to stare at the message in front of his eyes. Written there was the exact words he is hearing in his mind.

[Only you can change the ending of the story.]

Kimsoo slowly calmed himself down. He still didn't understand what was going on but he knew there was no point in panicking.

[Now then, what will you do?]

The voice obviously belonged to a young girl but it sounded devious and teasing. As if she is looking down on Kimsoo's capabilities.

A laugh emerged from the unknown being.

[I hope to see an interesting outcome.]

[Work hard to survive in this world, Kim Rok Soo.]

Chapter Text

Kimsoo's mind became chaotic after hearing those messages.

Player? World-game?

Kimsoo felt like he didn't enough brains to process everything in just a few minutes. So he left the balcony, closing the door shut and sitting on his bed. Taking a deep breathe, then he started to think.

Kim Rok Soo. He was addressed as Kim Rok Soo. Which means the system knew who he originally was. Then the fact he was transmigrated into this world…. was for him to play the world-game?

Or was it something else?

What even did the system mean by naming it as "World-game"?

'…A world that was created for a 3d game…. Or a game made in a real world where players are real people?'

Kimsoo did not fully understand.

Was this world… the world of [The Birth of a Hero] really just a game? Or was this a real world where people are forced to participate against their will?

Is Kimsoo the only one who can hear the system notice? The system did say he was the first official player but… does that mean everyone else around him are just characters?

Kimsoo's eyes shook at that thought.

'…No.'

He told himself No.

They are not just characters. He will refuse thinking they are just characters.

Because if he start to think that they are, Kimsoo will feel like everything that had happened right now was fake. Therefore he refuse to think everyone here are just characters.

But…. How did the game proceed like it should when the main character isn't here yet? Or was it…

Kimsoo slowly deadpanned at the realization.

'So the reason I heard the system… is because I'm the main character?'

Kimsoo was called 'First official player' and the main character is the player.

'…So its like this?'

His expression started to turn grim.

In [The Birth of a Hero] the player is the transfer or the new student. The main event will also revolve around the player and the four love interests. The player will also have tons of interaction with all the different important characters.

And somehow…

Kimsoo started to massage his temples.

All the things the player was supposed to face were the things Kimsoo may or may not have experienced himself already.

So to put it simply, he became the player.

After having all those realizations come crashing on him, Kimsoo only had one thought at that moment:

'What the fuck.'

All sorts of things happened to him tonight. Kimsoo decided to just sleep and think about everything tomorrow.

The next day, Kimsoo was shocked at what he saw.

He was on his way to the cafeteria because it was already lunch with only the invisible Raon by his side when he saw it on the hallway.

His brother, Cale Henituse, was doing something Kimsoo thought would never happen in this life.

Cale had his hand against the wall, trapping an unexpected person right there.

The unexpected person was no other than Rosalyn.

'…Isn't this—?!'

Kimsoo's eyes shook while watching this display with a gaping mouth.

He knew what this exact moment was. He knew because he experienced it himself when he was trying to get into Cale's route.

This was the trigger, no, Cale doing the kabedon was the confirmation that you have successfully entered his route.

And he was doing that right now to Rosalyn.

Kimsoo's mind became chaotic.

How was this possible, no wait how did it happen that a supposed-love-interest and one of the four love interest could be like this? Weren't their routes supposed to be triggered by players and not their fellow love interest…?

Kimsoo knew the possibility that this world might actually be real and not just a game like what the system had implied by calling it [World-game] but… this thing…

Is possible?

Kimsoo was baffled.

Wouldn't this mean that there's something going on between those two if this happened?!

Suddenly, Rosalyn turned towards his direction with wide eyes and shoulders trembling.

"This—this mana-!"

Kimsoo blinked his eyes once before turning to his right side where he knew Raon is.

"Stop that."

A second passed and Rosalyn's shoulder weren't shaking anymore but she was still staring at Kim with a surprised expression.

Something heavy latched to his left shoulder whom he presumed was Raon. Kimsoo raised his hand to what he planned was to pat the invisible dragon's head but before he could even touch the child on his shoulder, he felt Raon rubbing his head on his hand.

….Huh, he didn't expect that.

Cale turned his head to the side at that moment and raised an eyebrow, though he didn't remove his hand and was still caging Rosalyn between him and the wall.

"Your class already ended?"

"Hyung-nim, its already lunch time." Kimsoo looked around before asking, "Where are Ohn and Hong?"

At that moment, Cale's face darkened and he muttered in a low voice. "Followed a bastard."

Kim kept his mouth shut. Not asking who the 'bastard' is because he already figured who even without Cale explicitly stating the name.

There was only one person who could make Cale like this.

It was no other than Choi Han.

"Are they already there?" Kimsoo asked, not bothering to elaborate further because Cale would understand even without explanation.

Cale hummed and finally removing his hand from the wall, taking a step back and putting his hands inside his pocket. Rosalyn stopped leaning on the wall at that and stood to the side, not wanting to interrupt the twins' conversation but still looking at Kimsoo in curiosity because of the large amount of mana she felt.

"All except for one person."

Kimsoo started to smile.

Everything was going according to plan.

Kimsoo nodded his head then let his hand fall to his side, the weight on his left shoulder not lifting but he didn't mind.

"Alright, it's time for us to go there now then."

Kimsoo calmly walked towards his brothers side but before leaving, he turned his head towards Rosalyn. "I'll tell you later but for now, this comes first." he pointed towards the direction of where the cafeteria was.

Rosalyn stared at him for a second before nodding her head. Walking ahead of the two and acted like she didn't interact with them at all.

Kim and Cale also proceed to enter the cafeteria a meter behind her. The three of them (or four if including the invisible dragon) headed straight towards the table at one corner where four individuals were already sitting together.

Students' murmur could be heard at that moment.

"All of them gathered in one place?"

"What are they doing?"

"Seriously, the outcasts are sitting together?"

Yes, the other individuals that were on the same table as Kimsoo was the Academy's so-called "Outcast". Naturally, Kimsoo would also be considered an outcast because he is the transferred student that is the twin of Cale Henituse who was undoubtedly an outcast. But does he care? No.

Because if Kimsoo cared about their reputation as students who don't mingle well with others, he wouldn't have told the others to gather in one place where others could see them.

Aside from that, Kimsoo didn't want to hide the fact that he and the other outcasts were 'close' because if they did meet in secret, wouldn't it be more suspicious?

And even if the other nobles didn't shut up while seven of them were quietly sitting together, they will not be able to talk once the important person arrives.

"Oh." someone's voice was heard amidst the quiet murmurs around, a cheerful voice said. "You're all already here? Did I come too late?"

The entire cafeteria fell on a dead silence when Crown Prince Alver walked towards the table of the so-called "outcasts" with such a dazzling smile as if he was meeting his friends.

Every nobles who were loudly muttering among themselves earlier when Kimsoo, Cale and Rosalyn approached the table where Choi Han, Lark, Ohn and Hong were had completely froze and stared at their direction with jaws dropped.

The Crown Prince was never seen in the cafeteria during lunch before. Not even once. However, now Alver was sitting on the chair beside Choi Han with a smile.

Everyone except the 8-9 people were extremely shocked.

"No, Your Highness, we had just arrived as well." Kimsoo calmly stated before turning to his food that was already in front of him. Probably bought by the four who first arrived for everyone so they didn't had to get up and get their own.

Kimsoo told Alver to gather allies he could trust.

Kimsoo didn't know about Alver but to him, these people are the only ones he can trust in this place. There is no doubt that he knew a lot about the four love interests because he read dozens upon dozens of fan reviews. Of course, undoubtedly Kimsoo trust Cale, Ohn, Hong as well as the newly joined Raon due to what he personally experienced in this world.

Kimsoo might absolutely hate the idea of getting close with the four love interest, but funny enough they were the only trustworthy allies for him right now.

All these nobles around them are people he is wary of, likewise the nobles are wary of him and his group too.

Kimsoo calmly looked at all the four love interest while quietly eating his food.

All of them would give the player two kinds of ending. The good and the bad ending.

Kimsoo stared at Lark who was timidly dipping his head down and ate silently.

In Lark's route, the bad ending was him losing his entire family and losing rationality. He will wander aimlessly the forest where their wolf tribe's village had originally lived and would attack anyone he would sense near him. In the end, the player will 'attempt' to make Lark gain back his senses but what the player would see was Lark's completely whitened eyes that were shedding tears while staggering around. The young wolf was despairing and could not be brought back to reality anymore.

The good ending was, although he lost a lot of his family and tribe members Lark still did not lose all hope. He strived and worked hard to protect his remaining family as well as the player and became the Wolf King that everyone respected. He would then introduce the player to his uncle and the two would live together happily on the village even if the player is completely human while the others were werewolves.

Kimsoo moved his gaze towards Rosalyn next who was on Lark left side.

The powerful mage Rosalyn who will soon earn the title as archmage. She was the 2nd hardest (Kim is not counting Cale because fucking hell he suffered a lot from trying to get into Cale's route that he's not even going to think about it anymore) love interest to pursue after Choi Han. That was because she loved magic more than anything to the point that she wasn't afraid to throw away the title of Princess and future Queen for the sake of her passion for magic.

In the bad ending, predictably Rosalyn will reject the player and will become the so-called crazed magician who failed to become the Mage Tower Master. The Kingdom where Rosalyn came from had fallen and people blamed the run-away princess for abandoning her own Kingdom to pursue magic. People thought that she was definitely an accomplice of the perpetrators. Because of this, Rosalyn had been stripped off of her rights to stay in any place where people would live in whichever Kingdom it is, as well as her identity records that were burned to ashes. Naturally the player will try to find Rosalyn but Rosalyn would disappear without a trace, never returning to the world.

The good ending was that, Rosalyn will become the Mage Tower Master and the player would live in the hidden house behind the tower. That was where Rosalyn and the player would reside, so close to the tower because Rosalyn wanted to keep both the two things she loved close to her. Rosalyn's Kingdom had not fallen and no one thought ill of the supposed-Queen from throwing away her title.

Kimsoo calmly ate his food and gazed at Alver next.

He didn't know Alver's bad ending because apparently, if you enter Alver's route it is almost guaranteed that you will get a happy ending.

Kimsoo didn't know why that was case but after hearing Alver's explanation about the truth of the Academy, he figured the bad ending must be that Alver lost the bet with King Zed Crossman and was stripped off his title as the Crown Prince. Banished to a faraway land where no one could help or find him.

The good ending was that, naturally Alver became the King and married the player on the same day he inherited the throne.

Kimsoo started to deadpanned when he remembered that he… was married to Alver at some point.

He started to lose his appetite.

If Kimsoo's game progress had been brought with him to this world which was him being in Alver's route and literally being the Kingdom's Queen, Kimsoo would have asked for an annulment without hesitation.

Kimsoo moved his sight to Choi Han who was sitting beside Alver before looking back down on his food.

There was no point in talking about Choi Han's route because if you entered his (or, firstly enter Cale's route that would turn into Choi Han's) you are guaranteed to get a bad ending.

Even if, let's say you managed to get close to him sometime during the game, he would still reject you at some point.

It was almost hilarious. Alver was the closest with Choi Han among the four love interest and if you get to his route it will be a happy ending, meanwhile if you get into Choi Han's route it’s a bad ending. In their every life, Choi Han always chose his duty as Alver's guardian knight over romance.

However now…

'I want to stay by your side—'

Kimsoo crushed the memory and threw it on the dustbin.

There was no point in remembering such thing.

Kimsoo placed his utensils down and looked towards at Alver and calmly said, "Your Highness, how much is the prize money for the memory test?"

Everyone stopped eating at that moment.

Even the nobles who still couldn't believe that Alver Crossman was here felt like this question was just so sudden and shocking.

Kimsoo Henituse, someone that belongs to one if not, the richest noble household in the Kingdom was asking about… prize money?

Of course Kimsoo asked this because he really didn't know. He might have played the game but the amount of the prize money was never mentioned in the game which made him curious even more now that he was in this world and will be experiencing the Academy's foundation day.

Likewise, everyone else in the same table as his was stunned.

Alver stared blankly at Kimsoo before putting on his signature smile. He was so taken aback that he had subconsciously stared blankly at Kimsoo.

"One thousand gold coins."

Kimsoo started stammering with an extremely shocked expression, "O-One thousand?!"

It was such a large amount that Kimsoo was unable to stop himself from exclaiming so loudly.

One thousand gold coins as a prize for one competition? Then if Kimsoo joined more than one, would that mean he would get two thousand gold coins or more?!

The Academy was surprisingly generous.

Alver nodded his head before he continued eating as if he just didn't drop a bomb right in front of Kimsoo's face. "It is a reasonable amount. After all, the competition will test the participant's memory and reading comprehension. All the lessons taught in the Academy will be included in the question that is why—"

"I will win the test."

Alver's movement halt to a stop. He looked up from his plate and stared at Kimsoo.

"…Huh?"

Kimsoo calmly looked back, unlike earlier when he was so shock his eyes were bulging so much and seemed like it would fall off anytime soon.

"I will win the test and rightfully earn the money."

Alver didn't know how to react so he ended up just staring. He couldn't believe what he had just heard.

Anyone would have hesitated on joining the memory test competition because of its difficulty but Kimsoo Henituse, who was just new here, said he would win the competition when even the smartest student in the Academy was in doubt that they would win?

Amidst Alver's internal turmoil, two voices exclaimed at that moment.

"Kim-nya's memory is the greatest!"

"There is no one in here who can remember things better than Kim."

Ohn and Hong looked like they were delighted with what they just said. They were even swinging their tails from side to side, clearly showing how happy they were.

Kimsoo was staring at them strangely.

How did they know his memory was good?

'…Was Kimsoo Henituse like this too?'

Kim Rok Soo was starting to suspect Kimsoo Henituse's true identity. The fact that they have too many similarities could not possibly be just a coincidence.

A calm and arrogant voice was heard at that moment.

"If Kimsoo says he will win, he will really win."

Kimsoo whipped his head around and stared at Cale who had just spoke. Cale was staring at Alver when he said that but when he noticed Kimsoo's eyes on him, he turned around to meet his gaze and smirked.

"Right?"

Kimsoo started to smile.

"Of course."

Alver decided not to question anymore or even think about it.

Kimsoo looked towards the silent and timid Lark. "Is Lark going to join the…" Lark jerked his head up and looked towards Kimsoo, startled of hearing his name from the young master who saved him.

Kimsoo didn't continue his words because he felt like it would be too weird to call the competition Lark will be joining as "Obstacle course" when this world clearly is not the same as his original world. Naturally this world wouldn't even know what Track and Field means—

"…The obstacle course."

"Huh?"

Kimsoo asked, stupefied.

Lark repeated himself while ducking his head down, his eyes on his food instead of looking at the young master. "Choi Han hyung said it would be great if I join the obstacle course."

Kimsoo slowly became confuse.

'Choi Han told him?'

Kimsoo moved his eyes between Choi Han and Lark who were sitting apart, his mind furiously moving.

Why did Lark call it obstacle course?

In the game, Kim Rok Soo saw the various competitions and just called it with the terms he knew from Earth. There were a lot of games that were similar to sports in his original world and Kim Rok Soo just thought that the creator of the game made it that way because they were familiar with the sports.

But its actually called obstacle course in this world too?

'…Was it Choi Han?'

Kimsoo was thinking, was it Choi Han who named the competition that way?

But then, how would he know? He clearly isn't someone who lived on the same world as Kim Rok Soo. It was just too impossible.

Kimsoo didn't realize he was staring for too long at the black haired lad that everyone around the table started to notice.

Cale was especially displeased but just stared at his brother with a scrutinizing gaze.

A calm and stoic voice was heard.

"I won't join any competition."

"Huh?"

Kimsoo's thoughts halt to a stop when he heard that sentence and realized he had been staring at Choi Han. Kimsoo blinked his eyes before looking away.

"Is that so?"

"Choi Han hyung is too strong." said Lark with a quiet voice, almost stuttering.

Alver hum at that, "Choi Han would win all competitions related to physical strength if he wanted to."

Kimsoo fell silent at Alver's words.

…Why did he feel like what Alver had just said sounded similar to what Cale had just said when Kimsoo told Alver he will win the memory test? Almost like he was bragging about Choi Han's strength?

Kimsoo decided to shrug off the feeling.

"You said you will join the memory test?" Alver asked towards Kimsoo, "well in that case, I will see you there."

Kimsoo's face turned serious at Alver's words.

Did the scenarios changed again? Kimsoo remembered Alver didn't join any competition too because he is the Crown Prince and was pretty much just a spectator but he was saying that he will be on the test?

Alver put on his signature gentle smile, "I'm one of the judge so I'll surely be able to watch your test."

Kimsoo blinked his eyes once.

'Oh.'

So that was what he meant. Kimsoo thought Alver would be a competitor too, because if that would happen then Kimsoo's winning rate would lower to 50% drastically because the one who would most-likely know all the answers other than him would be the Crown Prince.

If Kimsoo's memory wasn't great, there is no doubt that it would be Alver who would win the test.

Kimsoo turned towards Rosalyn and found that Rosalyn was already looking at him. He wasn't startled like how he would react if he saw Choi Han staring because Kimsoo already knew Rosalyn would pay attention to him.

It was naturally because of what happened on the hallway earlier. Rosalyn felt an immense amount of mana on the direction of where Kimsoo was standing and the mana disappeared when Kimsoo said 'stop'.

Of course, the perpetrator was the young dragon, Raon.

Raon was probably curious and interested in the mage Rosalyn that was why he did that, but now Kimsoo was going to have to reveal the dragon to someone else. He doesn't know if it would be good or not.

No, not because Rosalyn is not trust-worthy. If Kimsoo thought she wasn't trust-worthy then why would he invite her to join lunch with him?

Kimsoo was just worried that Raon might do the same thing again to other people, thus making others become aware of the presence of a higher-mana user than a highest grade mage. It would be too dangerous if that happened.

Especially that Venion Sten was still hiding somewhere.

"Then Miss Rosalyn, the mana ability test?"

Rosalyn smiled and nodded her head. "I will win the test as well."

Kimsoo started to smile at her response.

He always liked people who were confident in their capabilities.

It was already expected that Rosalyn would win. After all, she is the strongest mage in this Academy, to the point that normal nobles would avoid her.

That was the reason why she was an 'outcast'. It was because of her terrifying compatibility with magic.

Now there was only one left…

At that moment, Alver asked a question that made everyone stop.

"Young master Kim, I have been curious about this since before. Why do you want to have a lot of money?"

It was a question that everyone had thought as well at some point, especially the other nobles around who may or may not have been eaves-dropping from the start.

Kimsoo calmly put down the utensils to his plate and nonchalantly asked, "Your Highness, do you have a dream?"

Hearing his question being answered with a question, Alver unconsciously raised an eyebrow and placed his utensils down as well.

He was curious why Kimsoo had answered his question like this. Why was Kimsoo Henituse suddenly talking about dreams?

"I do." nonetheless, Alver answered truthfully.

Alver's dream had always been becoming a true and befitting King that would serve the Kingdom's people. Naturally, Kimsoo knew about Alver's dream because it was already obvious even if he didn't end up accidentally triggering Alver's route.

Alver threw back the question at him, "Do you have a dream, young master Kim?"

"Of course." Kimsoo nodded his head and said solemnly, "My dream is to become a rich slacker."

Silence.

Everyone fell silent.

Even the other students who heard what Kimsoo Henituse had just said became quiet.

They were thinking: Is young master Kim joking?

At that moment, someone laughed lightheartedly.

Everyone inside the cafeteria was stunned when they heard Cale Henituse, Cale Henituse the notorious trash was laughing so much that he was close to doubling over.

No one expected this sudden fit of laughter from the guy who always made feel others threatened just with his presence. Cale was laughing cheerfully that they all couldn't help but stare.

But Kimsoo? Kimsoo was awestruck once again. He seem to be seeing a happy Cale a lot these days. Kimsoo was starting to subconsciously smile but then he froze at what Cale said.

"You always say the same thing."

Kim's eyes trembled at what he had heard.

Did the real Kimsoo Henituse say the same thing too?

Cale wiped a tear away that had dropped from too much laughing.

"You have been saying that since we were kids."

Kim Rok Soo felt like his head was going to burst.

What was Cale talking about? Kimsoo Henituse also said he wants to be a rich slacker?

…Wasn't this… too much of a coincidence?

Cale looked towards Kimsoo with such a fond and soft gaze that the nobles near them who saw it failed to suppress a gasp.

"You really don't change."

Kimsoo's hands started to feel cold.

As Kimsoo's eyes continued to shook and his heart palpitating, everyone around him still couldn't get over the fact that Cale Henituse knew how to laugh.

"Alright," Cale said with a smile while still looking straight into Kimsoo's eyes, he didn't seem to notice how chaotic Kimsoo's mind became because he calmly stated. "I'll win the ways of the sword competition for you."

Kimsoo couldn't respond.

What Cale had just said about 'Kimsoo Henituse' kept on replaying on his mind.

This can't possibly be just a coincidence anymore, right…?

'…What is going on?'

However, someone else had spoken at that moment.

"The ways of the sword?" Alver said with a surprised expression, "I'll be your opponent on the last round."

Cale smirked and crossed his arms.

"Fine with me."

Cale was starting to look like the arrogant and confident noble everyone knew of, however they were still thinking about the laughing Cale minutes ago.

"I will win if I want to."

They may be talking about what competition and which test they would be joining but actually they were already talking about their first step on what to do on the 3rd day of the foundation day.

They were gathering trust-worthy allies.

However, the person who arranged this 'meeting' could no longer focus on anything else.

Kimsoo…

Kimsoo Henituse was starting to question everything.

***

Kimsoo felt that he needed to distract himself.

He couldn't get what Cale had just said away from his mind that has been practically been repeating in his head since earlier, that was why Kimsoo needed to do something in order to distract himself.

Kimsoo walked towards the library in a fast-pace but when he stood in front of the door, he stopped.

'I need to ban you from going to the library from now on.'

Kimsoo closed his eyes and took a deep breathe.

'Sorry Cale, but I have to do this.'

Kimsoo placed his hand to the door knob and opened the door.

He entered the library.

"Where is this?"

Kimsoo calmly responded to Raon.

"This place is called a library."

Raon had removed the invisibility magic because there were no other students inside. Naturally because classes were still on-going and Kimsoo had just skipped class.

No one would probably notice he's not there since Cale isn't in his class anyway.

Kimsoo walked to different shelves and took the books he will need to check for his investigation.

Raon was just following behind and watched as Kimsoo take books and return it to the shelf then taking another book and checking the book's content.

Kimsoo calmly asked, "Do you want to learn how to read?"

Raon was startled.

He didn't know what to say so he just stared at Kimsoo.

Kimsoo turned towards him at that moment.

"I can teach you if you want."

Raon was silent and just blinked his eyes once. Seeing that those reddish brown eyes were still looking at him, he opened his mouth to respond.

"I don't know."

Kimsoo nodded his head in understanding. Raon didn't know what this human understood from his response.

"You can try learning to read first and if you think you want to continue learning then it's fine with me."

Raon didn't know what to respond so he didn't.

Kimsoo turned around and continued to find more books.

In one of the shelves, Kimsoo ended up where the romance novels and poems were placed. He contemplated before checking something that he would find. As he looked at the books' covers, Kimsoo stopped on his track and took a normal looking book.

He didn't know why but it was the one that caught his attention.

Why was a normal looking book placed between the others that had the fanciest covers?

Kimsoo opened the book and read the first few lines.

It was written like it was a letter for someone.

Kimsoo stopped then stared up at the ceiling, his mind having one thought.

Since [The Birth of a Hero] was a mix of romance and fantasy, if he read a romance novel inside this world wouldn't it help him understand this place a little more?

He was having that thought but Kimsoo was actually trying to see if the system would react with what he's doing and when he still didn't see the blue message or hear the system's voice, Kimsoo looked down on the book and decided he will read it.

After a few more checking here and there, Kimsoo finally went to place all the books on the table and sat down on the chair.

With a fountain pen and a clean sheet of paper in front, Kimsoo patted his lap.

"Raon, here."

Raon slowly moved and sat on Kimsoo's lap.

Kimsoo took the book that was less complicated than the ones he had just took.

He began to teach Raon. Although Kimsoo knew he suck at teaching, Raon still seemed to diligently listen and tried to understand.

Raon was, unsurprisingly, learning faster than a normal 4-year-old would even with Kimsoo's disorderly teaching. After all, Raon is a dragon and dragons are one of the smartest creatures in this world.

"Raon, try to read this word."

Kimsoo pointed on one word on the page. Raon stared at it before trying it out, "H…Hyt… Hyhtful?"

Kim patted his head and hum in response.

"In simple words, it means 'joyful'."

Raon looked up at him while Kimsoo was still calmly petting his head, however Kimsoo was thinking of something else so he didn't noticed this.

Raon Miru.

Joyful dragon.

Kimsoo forcefully shut the memory of the voice of that someone who told him about it.

There was no point in remembering his life as 'Kim Rok Soo' if he is determined to stay in this place. Although he could never forget, Kimsoo needs to focus in this world.

Kimsoo continued to teach Raon until Raon insisted he would try it himself. Kimsoo watched Raon stumbling on the words he was trying to read before Kimsoo reached towards a book and started reading.

He had gathered historical books relating to this Kingdom and some rare books that are legends about this world.

Kimsoo felt that he needed to know everything there is to know about this world so he doesn't accidentally encounter a scenario in which he doesn't know anything about.

He couldn't completely rely on his knowledge from the game anymore.

This world was his reality now.

Kimsoo shrugged off his uniform outer coat after he had reached the 20th book because he could feel his body heating up and placed his coat on the chair beside him.

He continued to read and record.

Raon stopped and stared at Kimsoo who was reading in such a fast way. He doesn't know if this was how normally others would read but he was completely stunned while watching this human.

Kimsoo took off his hair tie and let his hair down, previously it was tied on a half ponytail but now Kim gathered the strands of his hair and tied it up in a ponytail. He's not sure if the way he tied it was right but he doesn't care about that right now.

He unbuttoned two buttons of his dress shirt and continued to read pass the 60th book.

Kimsoo felt he was having a very high fever because he was recording every word, every line that he had read. He felt that he was going to have a nosebleed anytime soon but he still didn't stop.

Raon continued to silently watch this human who was starting to flush red with a ting feeling of concern. He tried to shrug off the feeling but he couldn't stop worrying.

This human looked like he was suffering.

When Kimsoo reached the 90th book, the door of the library was burst open.

"Kim-nya?!"

Ohn and Hong ran towards his direction.

Once they saw Kimsoo and the many books on the table, their eyes shook as they recalled vividly what Cale had said the second time Kimsoo was in the Academy.

The time when Kimsoo helped the young wolf boy, Lark.

Cale had sternly said that he won't allow Kimsoo to read books anymore.

Ohn and Hong didn't know what to do as they stare at Kimsoo who was reading.

They didn't want to snitch on Kimsoo and tell their master but they didn't want to lie to Cale too. The two kitten-children's mind was chaotic.

At that moment, Kimsoo turned towards them.

He placed his pointer finger over his lips, telling them not to say anything.

Whether he meant them not to say anything because he was reading or he was telling them not to tell Cale, Ohn and Hong as well as Raon who had been quiet from the start, didn't talk after that.

They watched Kimsoo read for one minute before noticing the beads of sweat forming on his forehead.

Hong asked with concern, "Kim-nya are you okay?"

Kimsoo just continued to read.

"Kim we'll get you water to drink, you're sweating so much." Ohn said.

Kimsoo looked up at that and just nodded his head.

"I-I'll go too!"

The three left after that, Kimsoo was just about to take another book to read but he felt too dizzy. He groaned and closed his eyes, his elbows propped on the table and Kimsoo was holding his head.

It seems that he had overworked himself in the Kimsoo Henituse's body standard.

If he still had Kim Rok Soo's body, he might last until 200 books before feeling dizzy but now Kimsoo felt that the world was spinning too much. Kimsoo didn't dare to make himself record another book anymore because he could hear Cale scolding him on the back of his mind.

'I'll just wait for a bit until its time for the meeting.'

Kimsoo decided that he'll sleep until it was time to go to Alver's office for the second meeting this day.

Kimsoo rested his head on his crossed arms. He didn't bother arranging the slightly scattered books anymore and just proceed to take a nap.

A few minutes later, he really fell asleep. Kimsoo had indeed overworked himself because it was so easy for him to rest despite knowing that he was not in the most appropriate place.

The Academy is a dangerous place regardless of there being no assassins or whatnot.

Because those noble bastards are in this place and Kimsoo hates them. No doubt, the students feel the same way because he is a Henituse.

Kimsoo was already asleep when the door of the library softly opened. Quiet footsteps that could easily go unheard by the sleeping young man was moving towards his direction.

Someone sighed at that moment.

"I knew you would be here."

Cale had one hand inside his pocket while the other hand pushed back his hair as he stared at his brother's sleeping figure.

Cale took one glance at the scattered books that were on the table before he turned to lean on the table, facing Kimsoo who looked peaceful while taking a nap.

"Didn't I say I won't allow you to read anymore?"

There was no response from the sleeping young man.

Cale chuckled softly to himself. His hands reaching out to gently caress Kimsoo's red hair.

"You really don't listen to hyung at all you brat."

Cale glanced behind him to look at the books again, one book caught his eyes.

He picked up the book that had a normal looking cover and opened it.

As soon as he read the first few lines, he let out a quiet laugh. Cale gazed at his brother and said, "Really, Kim? A romance novel?"

Cale shook his head while still chuckling to himself.

He stood up then took Kimsoo's coat that was on the chair beside him, then Cale placed his brother's coat on Kim's shoulder.

Cale was worried Kimsoo would get cold later on since he could tell his brother is going to sleep for a few hours before going to the meeting.

After doing that, Cale stared at his sleeping brother with a fond smile before turning to leave.

When he opened the door, two individuals froze upon seeing him.

"C-Cale-nya…"

Ohn and Hong were gazing at him with a trembling eyes. They didn't know what to do or what to say.

Cale found out that Kimsoo had disobeyed him.

But then Cale just placed his pointer finger over his lips, the same way Kimsoo did, before leaving.

Ohn and Hong realized what he meant.

'Pretend you don't know.'

***

When Kimsoo woke up, he noticed his uniform coat that was placed over his shoulders.

He looked up and saw Ohn, Hong reading a book for Raon. Because of his gaze, the three children looked back at him.

"You're awake, nya!"

"Did you sleep well?"

"The… the water we brought earlier is over there!"

Kimsoo nodded his head both as acknowledgment and respond to what the three had said. He put his arm on his coat, wearing the clothe before reaching towards the water bottle on the table.

"Were you the one who put my coat on me?"

He asked that question before drinking water. Ohn and Hong froze at his question but Kimsoo didn't noticed it. Raon was smart and immediately understood there was something going on so he didn't say anything about Cale being here in the library earlier.

After drinking the refreshment, Kimsoo calmly looked at the three. "Do you still want to read?"

Ohn closed the book shut, Hong responded. "Its fine, we were just killing some time, nya."

Raon said, "The meeting will begin soon!"

Kimsoo nodded his head and began to tidy the books that were still scattered on the table, the three children helped him return the books on the selves. After they were done, the four of them strode to the Crown Prince's office.

When they arrived and entered inside, everyone else were already there, even Cale.

Kimsoo bowed to greet Alver before walking straight to his direction instead of going to seat beside his hyung.

Everyone in the room just watched Kimsoo who stopped right in front of Alver's desk, placing a clean sheet of paper on the table as he held the fountain pen in his hands, both of those are from the library.

"Everyone, please come over here."

Lark and Rosalyn who was standing on the side, moved closer so they were standing on the side of Alver's desk. Cale who was previously sitting, calmly walked straight so he was standing in front of Alver's desk. Choi Han was already standing beside Alver while Alver was sitting on his chair.

Simply put, it was like this: Rosalyn and Lock are on the left side of the desk, Cale in front, Kimsoo on the right, Alver sitting on his chair and Choi Han standing between Kimsoo and the Crown Prince.

Kimsoo called out towards the two kitten-children.

"Ohn, Hong, change to your cat form."

They did as they were told and Kimsoo crouched down to pick them up, placing both of them on top of the desk so they could see.

He called out one last name.

"Raon."

Lark, Rosalyn and Alver didn't react at Kimsoo who called out a name they have never heard before.

At that moment, Kim felt a weight on top of his head. It was heavy, Raon was resting there but Kimsoo didn't complain. Instead, he drew two circles on the paper.

Everyone was staring at the drawing, wondering what Kimsoo was trying to convey.

Kimsoo's stoic voice was heard on everyone's ear. He didn't need to worry about the volume of his voice because the Crown Prince's office was already soundproof.

"This is only base on my prediction." He calmly started, "There are two enemies." he pointed at the two circle with the tip of the pen. "One is the group responsible for the attempted assassination on his Highness on the grand hall, and one is the group who is going to disrupt the 3rd day of the Foundation day."

"How do you know there are two enemies?" Alver asked.

"Your Highness, as I have said, this is only base on my gut-feeling. I have no proof of it however, if you think about the attempt assassination was not really for his Highness but was actually for my brother and the fact that on the 3rd day of the celebration they plan to kill everyone including the Crown Prince. There is an obvious flaw there, no?"

Everyone didn't respond, silently agreeing with Kimsoo's words.

"Their goal is not the same, that is how I came to think they are not the same people and that there are actually two enemies."

Before Kimsoo continued to explain to the other people inside this room with him, he asked Alver a question.

"Your Highness," Kimsoo calmly looked towards Alver who looked up at him, "Before I say anything else, are you sure everyone here is someone you can trust and not someone who will betray you?"

Alver didn't even hesitate to answer.

"I trust Choi Han."

Everyone in here are people who have a connection with Choi Han in one way or another. There is no doubt that Choi Han trust Alver, Rosalyn, Lock and Raon. Kimsoo doesn't know if Choi Han trust him, Cale, Ohn and Hong but he knew one thing.

Kimsoo knew not him and his family would stab the Crown Prince later.

Because it was Kimsoo who came to the Crown Prince with this information. Naturally Cale would be here to make sure Kimsoo doesn't do anything crazy while Ohn and Hong are children who have been raised properly by their master.

They are not dirty people who does something like betraying.

Kimsoo nodded his head and continued to explain while pointing on the two circles on the paper with the tip of the pen.

"There are two possibilities. These two do not know each other and therefore, unaware of each other's presence. The other possibility is that, they are aware of each other's presence but they are not connected with each other. But then…" Kimsoo averted his gaze from the paper to Alver's blue irises. "How did the other group knew about the Foundation day?"

Alver calmly responded while looking back at Kimsoo's stoic eyes.

"They exchanged information."

Kimsoo smiled and nodded his head.

He drew a line connecting the two circles together.

"Which only means one thing. There is a traitor in the Academy."

The room was silent after what Kimsoo had just said.

"It is not clear whether it is a student or a staff member. However, we must be wary of everyone else who is not part of this meeting."

"Why are you not suspecting that one of us is the traitor?"

Kimsoo looked towards Rosalyn with an unwavering gaze.

"Do you really think the traitor is among us, Miss Rosalyn?"

Rosalyn just smiled instead of responding.

Kimsoo knew this cautious and smart woman wasn't really asking about the traitor. She was indirectly asking Kimsoo how he knew this much and how he could come up with such theory.

Unfortunate for her, Kimsoo does not plan to tell any of the four love interest about where he got his information. It didn't matter whether they would be wary of him for knowing this much, Kimsoo does not plan to expose himself that he is actually an outsider.

He does not belong to this world.

It didn't matter to Kimsoo if everyone will doubt him.

After all, he just need one person's approval for existing in this world.

"Raon, do you want me to introduce you now?"

Kimsoo felt the child who was laying on top of his head, flinched.

Lark, Rosalyn and Alver were wondering why Kimsoo was calling out the name they don't know especially that they couldn't see anyone here that could be 'Raon'. But the four individuals who knew who Raon is were looking at Kimsoo with a complicated gaze.

They knew Kimsoo wanted to keep Raon's existence a secret so why was he planning to expose the dragon now?

However, Kimsoo was actually sighing in his mind.

He really didn't want anyone else to know about Raon but Raon had indirectly exposed himself to Rosalyn. Kimsoo was still going to let the two meet officially whether it is now or later but Kimsoo was thinking he might as well inform Lark and Alver since they'll be working together.

But if Raon actually doesn't want to meet more humans, then Kimsoo will just tell Rosalyn it was a familiar that she couldn't see and not say anything else. Kimsoo will not tell Alver and Lark and just let them think what they want.

Kimsoo asked again, "Do you want me to introduce you now or do you not want me to introduce you?"

Everyone didn't talk and just watched Kimsoo who seemed to be talking to someone they couldn't see.

In the next minute, a quite voice was heard.

"…I want to."

Kimsoo calmly stated. "Remove the invisibility magic."

At that moment, everyone saw the young black dragon who was resting on top of Kimsoo's head.

Rosalyn was especially shocked. She had suspected that the one who sent her that massive mana must be a dragon but she was still shock when actually seeing a young dragon, especially that the dragon was laying comfortably on top of a human's head.

Alver was speechless and just stared at the dragon.

He turned to his side and noticed Choi Han's calm expression.

At that moment, Choi Han turned towards him.

Alver asked through his gaze, 'You knew about this?'

He didn't need to hear the respond because he already knew the answer. Alver is probably the one who knew the most about Choi Han inside this room.

Kimsoo reached his hand to pat Raon's head. "Introduce yourself."

Raon fluttered his wings. "My name, its Raon! I am the great and mighty Raon with the grand total age of 4!"

Rosalyn felt like she was going to melt from Raon's cuteness and she was really trying her best to calm herself.

Lark was looking between the dragon and Kimsoo who maintained a stoic expression.

He was thinking that Kimsoo Henituse is such an amazing person. Kimsoo could form theories even with the limited evidence and he even has a dragon by his side.

Kimsoo let them silently admire Raon's presence before he started to talk about the plan.

He drew two small circles in three groups and three circles in one group.

"We will let everything happen until the enemies will appear. Once they are here, Lark, Choi Han and His Highness," he pointed towards the 3 small circles, "Will guide all the students to somewhere safe while Lark and Choi Han will gather the others that would volunteer to help fight the 1000 enemies."

Kimsoo moved on to the next group with two small circles, "Once the students have been evacuated somewhere far away from where the Academy's field is, Miss Rosalyn and Raon will cast a shield dome so that the students will not get caught."

"I'm not going with you?"

Kimsoo just patted Raon's head after hearing that question and didn't answer.

"Ohn, Hong."

The two kitten-children looked at him. "Nya?"

"Do you want to help?"

They both perked up.

"We want to help!"

Kimsoo patted their head and the two instantly leaned to his touch.

"You two will be on the most dangerous place, do you still want to help?"

Cale turned towards hi brother and stared at him when he heard the word 'dangerous'.

His children would be on the most dangerous place?

The two kitten meowed their response. Surprisingly, Kimsoo understood what they meant.

"Ohn, Hong, you will be hiding on the place where the enemies are gathered closely together. Immobilize as many of them with your abilities but you must absolutely not come out and stay hidden. Do you understand?"

They meowed again, their tails moving from side to side. They were happy that they could be of help to this mission.

Kimsoo looked up and stared back at his brother.

The two of them were silently communicating through their gaze for a minute until Cale sighed.

"I'll be doing the most dangerous task then."

Kimsoo didn't immediately respond. He looked down on the one remaining group of two circles and was thinking something.

Cale had his arms crossed as he stated with a stern expression.

"While the students are being evacuated, the wolf boy and that bastard will naturally be there to make sure they would safely arrive at where that woman and Raon will be casting the shield dome." None of them commented at how Cale wasn't even calling them by their name except for the dragon.

"Obviously, the enemies would realize what we're doing later on 'cause they're not dumbasses and would try to attack." He then pointed to himself, "But I will buy you as much time I need to until the wolf boy and that bastard as well as the other nobles who decided to help will arrive." Cale clapped his hands once as to conclude what he had just said, "That's the plan."

"Hyung." Kimsoo looked towards Cale.

Cale glared at him. "You are not going to do anything."

However, Kimsoo didn't look away and continued to give his brother a calm gaze.

"Do you plan to stand in front?"

Does he plan to stand in front while Kimsoo will be behind him as to protect the younger twin?

Cale didn't respond. He didn't felt the need to.

But Kimsoo was having a different thought.

Ever since he had come to this world, he had seen Cale's back a lot.

Maybe it was Cale's older brother instincts or just him being protective, Cale had always stood in front of Kimsoo and protected him in his own ways.

That is one of the many things Kimsoo had loved about Cale, however this time it's different.

Cale will be exposed to great danger and Kimsoo had sworn he would not allow his brother to get hurt. If Cale will stand in front while Kimsoo is standing behind, Cale will, with no doubt get injured.

If there was one feeling that Kim, no, Kim Rok Soo hated the most, it is the feeling of helplessness.

He hated the feeling of desperation so much.

It was the one feeling he felt a lot of times when he was Kim Rok Soo. However, as Kimsoo Henituse, he doesn't want to ever feel those emotions in this world. That is why Kimsoo could not let Cale stand in front while he stands behind.

"Hyung."

Cale stared at him sternly, "No."

But Kimsoo still said what he wanted instead of stopping at Cale's warning.

"Let me stand beside you."

Cale formed his lips to a thin line. Both refusing to answer and stopping himself to answer.

Kimsoo calmly stated as he stared back at his brother's stubborn gaze.

"Isn't it better if we do it together than letting one of us be in danger while the other is somewhere safe?"

"I don't need you to get hurt—!"

"Then I am the same."

Cale fell silent.

"I don't need hyung to get hurt for my sake or for anyone else. I need you to be safe and happy."

Cale huffed then reached out to lightly pinch Kim's cheek.

"Stubborn brat."

Kim smiled, "Just like you." Cale pinched him harder making Kimsoo yelp.

Cale clicked his tongue before letting go and crossing his arms.

"Alright, genius, what's the plan?"

Kimsoo raised and eyebrow. "You just said the plan?"

"Not that." Cale waved his hand around, "The preparations."

Kimsoo looked towards Ohn and Hong who were looking up at him. He smiled at the two before looking towards Lark.

"Lark."

Lark was startled upon hearing his name but still paid attention to what Kimsoo has to say.

Kimsoo patted Ohn and Hong as he said, "I leave them to you."

Lark didn't know what to respond.

He had always been timid and shy. Lark wasn't confident in himself but someone was trusting him to train two kids?

"You don't need to do anything, just let them train beside you. This two…" Kimsoo continued to pat the two cat and they meowed at that moment, "Are smart and will know what they have to do. Just focus on your practice for the competition."

Lark slightly bowed his head, "Yes, Young master-nim."

Kimsoo turned towards Rosalyn next.

As soon as their eyes met, Rosalyn already understood what he wanted to say so she just smiled and nodded her head.

Kimsoo reached out to pat Raon.

"Do you want to train with Miss Rosalyn or do you want to train with me?"

Raon didn't respond.

"I'm not a magic user so I can't really train you. Miss Rosalyn is the strongest mage in the Academy. You will learn a lot from her and you might even get stronger."

Raon flew towards Kimsoo's face, his wings fluttering as he said, "I-I will get stronger!"

Kim nodded his head. "I'll wait for you."

Raon seemed taken aback at the human's word because he froze and just stared at him with wide eyes.

Raon has never heard the words 'I'll wait for you' before. It might mean nothing to others but to Raon, he felt that this human, Kimsoo, was saying he will wait for Raon to get stronger.

Raon started to smile and fluttered his wings even more, he exclaimed joyfully. "I will definitely get stronger!"

Alver tapped his hand on his desk to get everyone's attention.

"There is actually an additional privilege for each winner of the competition. I can not say what it is but I simply advice everyone here to please join and win at least one competition."

Alver turned to his side and met Choi Han's gaze.

"That includes you, Instructor-nim."

Kimsoo raised an eyebrow at what Alver had just called his guardian knight.

Instructor? Choi Han is Alver's instructor?

This was not mentioned in the game.

Alver didn't noticed the slip of the tongue, how he called Choi Han 'Instructor-nim' when he had never called the lad like that in front of other people before.

It was because that was a secret between the two of them. Only a few individuals inside the Royal Palace knew and no one else.

The other people inside the office didn't react at the fact that Alver had called Choi Han 'instructor-nim' so he didn't realized this mistake himself.

Choi Han lowered his head a little. "…But your Highness, I am to stay by your side during the celebration."

"This is part of it."

Choi Han looked up and saw Alver showing a small smile. No one else noticed this but Choi Han did.

"I'll be watching your competition. Won't that count as you staying by my side?"

Choi Han didn't respond.

Alver turned to face everyone else, meeting their gaze before opening his mouth to speak.

"The staffs has added one more competition."

Kimsoo's brain started working furiously.

This did not happen in the game before.

Originally, there were only around 10 competitions which was then split to 3 days and now the Academy staff added 1 more? What could it be?

"It is a competition that requires a pair."

Kimsoo swore he saw Alver glancing at him for a millisecond at that. He squinted his eyes at the Crown Prince.

"A ballroom dance."

Cale seemed to have understood something and was giving the Crown Prince a cold gaze but Alver pretended he didn't feel the strong murder intent from the eldest Henituse.

Alver decided to throw the bait even when he was clearly being given a warning from Cale Henituse.

"The prize is to get exempted from the examination week and 10,000 gold coins."

Kimsoo felt that he had gone deaf.

"…Excuse me?"

Did he hear things right? 10,000 gold coins??? Additionally, get exempted from the examination week????

Alver calmly repeated himself. "10,000 gold coins. Isn't it a lot?"

Cale was already giving him a death glare but Alver just continued to babble on.

"It is the competition that everyone will surely look forward to that is why the staffs has made sure to make the ballroom dance even grander than the other games. This particular competition requires a pair unlike the others that is why the prize money is a lot bigger."

"Then, shouldn't Miss Rosalyn and Choi Han join together?" Kimsoo said with a bored tone.

Why was the Crown Prince even bragging at the fact that the prize money is huge if the money won't fall to Kimsoo's hand anyway?

Kimsoo was a little annoyed at Alver but decided to hide it just a little bit.

Rosalyn blinked her eyes then gazed towards Choi Han who also glanced at her, before averting her gaze towards the bored looking Kimsoo.

Alver shook his head and said solemnly, "The mana ability test is the busiest competition. It would be the very first competition that will be open on the 1st day, the participants will have to go through a lot of test before being announced as the winner and although the participants will be given a few minutes of break time, it will not be enough time for Miss Rosalyn to prepare and participate on the ballroom dance."

Kimsoo became even more uninterested.

There really wasn't any point in any of them to join on the ballroom dance then.

Alver spoke again. "I said it earlier but I will repeat it again, the winners of each competition will be given a special privilege that is why we also must control who ever wins for each competition. This will have a huge impact on our alliance."

He looked so serious while saying that so Kimsoo couldn't help but ask with a bored tone.

"What is this special privilege you speak of, Your Highness?"

Alver just shook his head as to say that he can't answer that question and said something else.

"It doesn't matter who the pair is for the ballroom dance, it just has to be 2 students attending the Academy."

Kimsoo blinked his eyes once as he had a ridiculous thought.

As if sensing said ridiculous thought, Cale, Ohn, Hong as well as Raon turned to look towards Kimsoo. Each of their gazes carrying different reactions.

Cale was giving him a stern gaze as if daring him to say anything while Ohn and Hong were gazing at him knowingly and Raon was giving him a curious look.

Kimsoo really wanted to throw away the ridiculous thought, he really do, but the more he thought about it the more he became tempted to actually say it.

He was about to open his mouth but Cale used his warning tone again, "Kimsoo."

Kimsoo closed his mouth shut.

However, Alver was watching them closely and urged Kimsoo Henituse to speak while holding back a (evil) smile.

"Yes, Young master Kim? Do you have any suggestion?"

Cale averted his gaze away from his twin and glared at the Prince who continued to feign ignorance to the older brother's growing wrath.

Kimsoo just closed his mouth while thinking before turning his head to the side and looked towards Choi Han who was already staring at him.

When Choi Han first met Kimsoo Henituse, he really didn't think too much about the careless person who bumped into him until Cale Henituse arrived on the scene and yelled at Choi Han about what he did to his 'brother'.

At that time, Kimsoo Henituse was wearing a white dress that anyone would easily mistake him for a woman but Choi Han didn't think he was a lady because of what Cale had called him. Although, yes, Choi Han did assume Kimsoo was a 'she' but as soon as Cale Henituse said 'What the hell did you do to my brother?!' Choi Han had immediately dismissed such thought.

There is no doubt that among the people inside this room, Choi Han is one of those who knew about Kimsoo wearing a dress in some cases.

That was why when Alver said 'It doesn't matter who the pair is', Choi Han suddenly recalled his first meeting with the younger twin of Cale Henituse.

Funny enough, Kimsoo Henituse was thinking of something similar.

He was thinking that, since Alver said it himself that it doesn't matter who the pair is, Kimsoo thought maybe he is allowed to join but as…

As embarrassing and ridiculous the thought really is, Kimsoo couldn't bring himself to dismiss it.

However, before anything else Kimsoo turned to look at Alver and asked with a serious face.

"Your Highness, can you tell us the schedule for the celebration? Everything that would happen from the opening ceremony at the Royal Palace up to the 3rd day of the Foundation day, please."

Alver started to smile. "Sure, I will tell you. Though the schedule has not been fixed yet and it will take us a few more discussions. I hope you will be able to wait until then?"

Kimsoo just nodded his head.

"Then I suppose this concludes our meeting."

Their meeting has ended.

Rosalyn had casted invisibility magic on her and Lark and walked out of the office first in order not to spark suspicion from other people. Of course the door was opened by Cale by pretending that he was also about to leave as well. Ohn, Hong, Kimsoo as well as Raon were about to follow suit but then,

"Raon wait."

Both Kimsoo and Raon stopped on their track and turned towards Choi Han.

Choi Han opened his arms towards the young dragon, "Come here for a bit."

Raon looked between Choi Han and Kimsoo, not knowing what to do until Kimsoo nodded his head. "I'll wait for you outside."

At that, Raon finally moved towards Choi Han's arms while Kimsoo had turned around and walked out of the office.

Choi Han looked down on the dragon before averting his gaze towards Alver.

"Your Highness, I would like to make a report. This is about the imprisoned nobles who were released not too long ago."

He didn't need to explicitly state the name because both Alver and Raon already knew who it was or who they were.

Choi Han tightened his hold on the child in his arms when he felt the black dragon's body begin to tremble.

"It seems that they have found out the straightjackets had a magic tracking device and has disposed of it earlier than we expected, however…" Choi Han was looking straight to Alver's eyes as he continued his report. "On the day they were captured while they laid unconscious, I have injected a bit of my black aura into their body."

Choi Han moved his right hand forward, black smoke seem to shroud his palm and move along the back of his hand, a cold smile had formed to his lips as he stared at the black smoke. Only he could see the fast moving black dot inside that smoke.

"I still have the means to track them down. Even so, the longer my black aura is inside their body, slowly they will die a painful death without realization."

Alver simply nodded his head. Already realizing what his mentor wanted so he just gave his approval.

"Whatever it is that you plan, do as you wish."

Choi Han closed his hand to a fist and the black smoke had disappeared. He bowed towards Alver and said, "Thank you, your Highness."

Alver knew what that cold and sinister looking smile meant. He had seen it a couple of times while he was growing up alongside Choi Han.

And because he knew, Alver could only shook his head in pity for those nobles.

'Venion Sten.' It was no doubt that it was Venion Sten who lead them therefore he was the reason why Choi Han would have that cold smile.

'He must have done something extremely horrible for Instructor-nim to make that face.'

It had to be like that.

Because his mentor would only make that face when he was extremely angry towards someone.

Choi Han looked towards Raon who was tightly clenching on his uniform.

He gently asked the child, "Do you want me to kill them or do you want to have your revenge?"

Raon couldn't answer immediately. Choi Han caressed the dragon's shaking body.

"They had also done something to Kimsoo Henituse, should we let him do it?"

Raon slowly looked up, his eyes were trembling as he gazed towards Choi Han's calm black irises.

"…That Venion bastard did something to him?"

Choi Han hummed. "He made him angry."

Raon lowered his gaze and tightened his hold on the lad's uniform.

"I…." his voice was shaking as he tried to speak out a respond. "…I don't know."

"I understand."

Choi Han patted his head, "Can you tell Kimsoo Henituse for me? His brother hates it when I try to talk to him."

Raon just nodded his head.

Choi Han excuse himself from the Crown Prince before turning towards the door and left the office, outside there were the Henituses waiting.

Choi Han slowly gave the invisible Raon to Kimsoo who immediately noticed how the dragon seemed like he was not in a good mood and didn't want to fly. Kimsoo received the invisible Raon from Choi Han and carried the child in his arms.

"What happened?"

Choi Han just gave him a reassuring smile, "He will tell you later. There are eyes and hears on the wall."

Kimsoo stared at him before sighing.

"Alright."

Choi Han didn't wait for them to leave and had turned around to re-enter the Crown Prince's office.

That was how their day had ended.

When night came, Kimsoo went out to the balcony again.

His mind was filled with thoughts and questions that was why he decided to find answers from the someone Kim Rok Soo knew could answer him.

It didn't had to be a truth. Even if the respond he will receive is a lie, Kim Rok Soo will still find a way to know.

He took a deep breathe before opening his mouth to speak.

"Who is Kimsoo Henituse?"

He asked that question as he looked up to the night starry sky.

The someone who he threw that question to, didn't immediately react.

Then after a few minutes, a blue message was suspending in the air right in front of his eyes. There was no message that could be seen except for a smiley face.

Kim Rok Soo felt that it was too suspicious. So he said, "Don't answer me with things I already know. Answer my question properly. You are the system aren't you?"

The system's child-like voice was heard in his mind.

[What do you even know?]

Kim Rok Soo fell silent.

What does he know?

What even are the things that Kim Rok Soo knew about this world and what was going on?

Kim Rok Soo knew a lot. But at the same time he knew nothing.

That was why he asked, who is Kimsoo Henituse?

He didn't need to wonder for too long because the system had respond with a laugh.

[This world was created for Kimsoo Henituse.]

The system did not give him time to react and proceed to drop another bomb right before his eyes.

[But Kimsoo Henituse gave up this world.]

Chapter Text

That wasn't the kind of answer Kim Rok Soo expected to hear.

He just wanted to know why Kimsoo Henituse and him shared a lot of similarities but…

'Everything… was much deeper than I thought….?'

Kim Rok Soo felt like he was Eve. He had unknowingly taken a bite of a forbidden fruit that told him part of the illicit truth he didn't expected to know.

Kimsoo Henituse gave up this world…

Shouldn't Cale know this?

He is the older brother of the person who gave up this world so shouldn't he at least know now that Kim Rok Soo also knew?

No.

Kim Rok Soo shook the thought away.

He couldn't do that. It will make Cale grieve instead. He couldn't bring himself to tell a truth that would no doubt hurt Cale.

Kim Rok Soo clenched his hands to a fist as he stared coldly at the blue message.

"That's not what I wanted to hear."

[Oya? I thought you would be losing your mind over this but it seems that you simply took it calmly?]

The system laughed.

There was an irked feeling of annoyance because of the system's words. Did it intentionally say that this world was made for Kimsoo Henituse just to make Kim Rok Soo panic?

Kim Rok Soo made a mental note to smack on the back of its head this so-called great system if they ever see each other.

"Who is Kimsoo Henituse and why do we share a lot of similarities. That is the question you were supposed to answer not some bullshit lies."

[Do you think what I said just now was a lie?]

Kim Rok Soo fell silent.

[I am only to speak of the truth and never to lie because you—] there was an image of a hand pointing at Rok Soo on the blue message, [—are the one he chose so therefore, I must never lie to you.]

'The one he chose…?'

Kim Rok Soo wanted to focus on the matter of Kimsoo Henituse but what is the system talking about?

He was the chosen one? Chosen by who?

Kim Rok Soo felt like his brain couldn't handle all these information, theories and thoughts at the same time right now.

[Although of course there shall be special cases where I can not tell you everything and only half of the truth due to the restriction such as…] the system paused then it laughed merrily. [Why do you and Kimsoo share a lot of similarities? Alright. I'll answer, but you can not know everything.]

Kim Rok Soo frowned.

Why shouldn't he know everything? There is more than one restriction?

[I will tell you half of the truth and you decide how you will interpret it as your own understanding.]

Kim Rok Soo didn't respond and just waited for the system to respond but a minute passed and there was only silence.

Kim Rok Soo waited some more and another minute passed before the system's message was delivered.

[Kimsoo Henituse is the player, therefore whoever shall play as Kimsoo Henituse will become the player.]

"This isn't—" the answer I need but Kim Rok Soo stopped his words when a new message appeared in front of his eyes.

[I placed you in a situation where even if you start acting differently from how Kimsoo Henituse normally would, no one will suspect anything. It is because Kimsoo Henituse's existence itself has been erased from this world and has been replaced by you.]

The system laughed once more.

[Isn't this really convenient? Hey, aren't you thankful this great system helped you?]

"Helped me?" Kim Rok Soo smiled, however he was angry on the inside. "Yeah, I guess it could be considered helping me. You erased Kimsoo Henituse's existence for me after all, and what?" Kim Rok Soo placed a hand on his chest and acted like he was surprised, "You gave the people he care for fake memories just to accommodate how I usually act as myself?"

Kim Rok Soo was angry.

He was really angry.

Was there a need to give Cale, Ohn and Hong fake memories just so Kim Rok Soo won't find it difficult to move around this world?

Kim Rok Soo didn't like it. He didn't like that everyone who knew Kimsoo Henituse will think that nothing was wrong.

That everyone who knew and had cherished Kimsoo Henituse won't even realize the disappearance of the real Kimsoo Henituse.

Because they will just think that Kim Rok Soo was Kimsoo Henituse.

[Fake memories?]

A pause.

[Ah, I suppose Kimsoo didn't give you his memories.]

The system sounded amuse.

'…What?' Kim Rok Soo's eyes shook for a minute at what he had heard.

What was the system talking about?

[I see, I see it now. Ahahaha-! To think Kimsoo Henituse wouldn't give you his memories and let you live here blindly!]

"Cut the crap and tell me what you mean."

Kim Rok Soo was able to calm himself down and not panic. He stared coldly at the blue message.

Another smiling face could be seen on the blue message before the system started talking again.

[Kimsoo Henituse is a selfish man after all. Who would want to give his beloved and dearly older brother to someone who doesn't belong to this world?]

Rok Soo felt a sharp object stabbing his heart at these words but he tried to maintain a cool expression.

There was no point in showing that he was affected.

[Say…]

The system stated with almost a bored tone.

[Who do you think remembers Kimsoo Henituse the most?]

[A grieving father who could not look at his son, afraid to remember something.]

[Two familiars who were saved and have not seen him smile for two years.]

[Or a brother whom he had always believed in and understood the most.]

Kim Rok Soo stared coldly at these multiple messages that had popped up in front of his eyes.

He didn't respond and just gazed at it, unemotional.

Why would the system ask this question?

The system must have found his reaction amusing because it started to giggle again.

[Of course you know the answer. Anyway, I'm sure Kimsoo Henituse will give you his memories on the right time and right place. I know he will not give you any inconvenience and help you in his own way.]

The system was still saying something but Kim Rok Soo had focused on the key point.

His eyes trembled once again when he noticed what the system had just implied.

He had unconsciously blurted out his thoughts because he was extremely shocked at what he had just found.

"Kimsoo Henituse is alive…?"

The system snort. But it didn't refute his words.

There was a brief moment of silence between them. Kim Rok Soo took that time as to arrange his thoughts and take a deep breathe.

The system told him that it wouldn't lie to him due to the 'restriction' but it did warn him earlier that this was not the whole truth.

This was only a part of it.

Now the question is, what would happen if Kim Rok Soo tried to know everything?

What would happen then?

[Don't get funny thoughts.]

For the first time since this conversation started, the system sounded so serious as to warn him.

[There is a reason why I didn't tell you everything. Don't think you can get away if you tried to investigate the truth.]

Kim Rok Soo calmly looked at the message before opening his mouth to speak.

"And if I accidentally found out the truth?"

[What are you saying?] it sounded annoyed. [There is no way you will accidentally find out if you don't intend to.]

Kim Rok Soo just smiled.

However, the system seemed to not liked this reaction and used a warning tone.

[Player Kim Rok Soo.]

[Don't step out of your lane.]

[That is a warning.]

Kim Rok Soo just raised an eyebrow and didn't speak anymore. The blue messaged had disappeared and it seemed like the system had left him alone, no longer intending to prolong this conversation.

Because of this, Kim Rok Soo turned around to enter his bedroom. However, before he took a step forward, he stopped on his track.

Kim Rok Soo lowered his head so that the system won't be able to see his face that was undoubtedly making an expression that he wouldn't show on a normal basis.

"Kimsoo Henituse…" he paused at his words, not knowing how to continue. Kim Rok Soo bit his lower lip before taking a deep shaky breathe. "Is he doing well?"

The system seemed to have snort.

[Ask him yourself.]

Silence.

The system sighed when a second pass and Kim Rok Soo still didn't raise his head.

[He's listening to you right now. However, I do not know if he intends to talk to you about how he has been and whatnot.]

"So he is doing well?"

Kimsoo Henituse was well enough that he could listen to Kim Rok Soo, right? That was what his question meant.

The system fell silent for a second, before it responded with a quiet voice.

[Kimsoo Henituse can talk to you, he can listen to you. Isn't that enough answer?]

Kim Rok Soo took a second to absorb those words to his mind before slowly raising his head. His expression had turn to its usual calm expression.

[Anyway, shouldn't you be worried about yourself? There's three individuals heading to your room right now.]

Just as the system finished its words, there was a knock on Kimsoo's bedroom door.

The door was slowly opened, Ohn and Hong popped their heads in. "Kim-nya?"

Kimsoo took a breathe in before finally crossing the balcony door that had separated him from the room.

As if it was an illusionary of Kim Rok Soo crossing over this world and lived as Kimsoo Henituse.

Ohn looked confuse. "Why were you outside?"

Kimsoo nonchalantly replied, "I just wanted to see the stars."

That wasn't exactly a lie because Kimsoo really wanted to see the night sky. But that wasn't the entire truth either.

Hong closed the door and once he did, the invisible Raon who came with them had turn off the invisibility magic.

He was flying behind Ohn.

Kimsoo walked towards the bed and sat on the side. "Why aren't you three sleeping yet?" Kimsoo asked with his arms crossed.

Hong excitedly approached Kimsoo on the bed and threw his hands on the air. "Sleepover!"

Kimsoo raised an eyebrow.

Ohn calmly walked towards them as well, Raon following suit.

"We want to sleep with you tonight."

Kimsoo stared at Ohn's calm golden irises.

"Cale?"

"He doesn't mind."

Kim hummed. "I though you can't sleep without him?"

Hong's ears drooped down. "But we want to sleep with you. Can't we?"

Kimsoo felt weak at the look Hong was giving him. It was extremely pitiful and cute—ahem.

Kimsoo turned his gaze to the side and coughed once. "I didn't say that."

After Kimsoo said that, Hong shift to his cat form and jumped to the bed. Ohn shifted to her cat form as well.

Kimsoo moved to lay down, holding up the blanket and called out to the child who looked hesitant to move.

"Raon."

The young black dragon looked between Ohn, Hong and Kimsoo. He really seemed like he didn't know what to do.

"Raon." Kimsoo called out again, calmly. "Come here."

Raon stared at those reddish brown eyes and before he knew it, he was slowly moving towards the three.

Ohn and Hong were curled up on Kimsoo's side, Raon chose to plop down on the pillow beside Kimsoo's head.

Earlier, Raon had subconsciously made it obvious that he wanted to sleep with this human. Ohn and Hong noticed this and decided to help this shy baby dragon to get closer to their weak Kim.

Kimsoo made sure Ohn and Hong were tucked under the cover properly and wouldn't suffocate later because of the blanket. He was wondering why Raon chose to lay down on the blanket but chose not to ask, maybe the child preferred the soft pillow because he had only felt the hard and cold cave wall in his 4 years of life and wanted to experience something different.

"Goodnight, nya!"

"Sweet dreams, nya!"

Kimsoo hummed as a response and slowly closed his eyes when he felt that the three were not moving and seem to slowly fall asleep.

In the dark room that was only being lightened by the moon outside the balcony, there were four unmoving bodies and their steady breathing are the only things heard.

Kimsoo had a lot in his mind because he had just talked to the system earlier for the 2nd time since he came to this world.

The system's words were truly ambiguous. It felt like the system was saying one thing that could be understood in two ways.

Additionally, there was the restriction on the system that it could not tell Kimsoo everything it knew that just made Kimsoo even the more curious to find out. It must be something with extreme importance for the system to act like that. Another thing was that the system was also restricted to lie because 'he' chose Kim Rok Soo which made Kim Rok Soo wonder who this 'he' was.

And most importantly…

'Kimsoo Henituse is alive.'

That was what Kim, no, Kim Rok Soo had paid most attention to.

Kimsoo Henituse, the real brother of Cale Henituse, is alive.

Kim Rok Soo gathered all the guilty feelings he had for being selfish and made another mental note.

'I'll bring him back.'

Despite the slight pang of pain Kim Rok Soo was feeling, he continued his thought.

'No matter what happens, I'll bring him back.'

That was the only way for Cale to be truly happy. It is only if he has the real Kimsoo Henituse by his side.

After all, Kim Rok Soo isn't the one who deserves Cale. It was the real Kimsoo Henituse.

But why did he give up this world? That was something that Kim Rok Soo didn't understand.

The three children were completely still as if they had truly fallen asleep. Even so, Kimsoo took advantage of this peace to speak up his mind.

He might not get a chance to later on because of the many preparations he'll be doing.

"Your first mission…" he started with a calm yet quiet voice, so he wouldn't break this tranquil feeling. "You'll be protecting someone as your first mission."

His words were directed towards the quiet dragon. Kimsoo knew Ohn and Hong's first mission was to take care of the sickly Kimsoo Henituse so this was basically not their first mission unlike Raon.

"You don't need to worry too much, miss Rosalyn will be with you. The two of you together… I'm sure you'll do well protecting the students."

Kimsoo had confidence in the young dragon's capability even though he was still just a child and Kimsoo didn't hide it.

It was because that was exactly what he felt.

For his four years of existence, Raon lived a cruel life in those four years. And now the first thing he'll be doing after getting out of that cave is to protect people.

"I'm sorry if you'll feel pressured when this is your first time, I can only assure you that you will not fail because you have adults with you."

Kimsoo slowly opened his eyes and gazed at the two small figures laying beside him. Ohn and Hong had their eyes closed but they were definitely listening.

"It is dangerous, so I can understand if you don't want to do it." Kimsoo reached his hand to pat the two kitten softly. "If you think that you will get hurt, immediately run to me or to hyung.

"It is because that's something I can't let happen."

His voice became quiet when he uttered those words. Ohn and Hong's ears twitched at that.

Raon had been staring at Kimsoo the whole time, listening while feeling something inside. He couldn't tell what it was because it was an emotion he had never felt before.

The more he heard this human speak, the more the feeling intensified.

"Its okay not wanting to do anything and just rely on the adults. No, I would like it more if you would simply choose to rely on us."

Until he couldn't take it anymore.

"H, human…" Raon hesitated, having the feeling that he was suddenly smaller than the entire world. He looked down on his shaky front paws and clenched tightly on the pillow. "T, the strong Choi Han said he… he…" his body started trembling as his memories started to surface, memories of those lonely and painful experiences inside the cave "…He can find that Venion—!!"

A hand rested on his head that made Raon stop.

"I understand."

Raon slowly raised his head to look at the human who had reach his hand out to pat his head. Although he couldn't see the expression this human was making, Raon felt that this voice was reliable.

"Don't worry about it."

Don't worry about it because I'll deal with him. That was what Kimsoo meant, and Raon understands.

Because this was the human who had saved him that night.

Raon felt oddly comforted at this human's words and presence, as well as the hand that was softly patting his head. Before he knew it, Raon fell asleep.

***

The next day at the Academy, everyone was doing their own thing during lunch. Including Kimsoo.

He calmly strode towards the direction of the place where Cale's safety was threatened for the first time.

Yes, he was walking towards the grand hall.

Since the day the assassination attempt happened, everyone seemed to be avoiding the grand hall. Afraid that something similar would happen. However, there are a few individuals who still chose to come to this place.

And one of those individual is the very person Kimsoo was seeking.

It was finally time to meet someone other than the four love interests.

[Ting!]

A system notification appeared before his eyes just as he was about to step inside the grand hall. Kimsoo started to smile.

[If you proceed to enter you will trigger a hidden quest, do you wish to continue?]

This was just a confirmation that he had gone to the right place at the right time.

There were a 'yes' and 'no' option suspended below that message and Kimsoo didn't even hesitate to press yes.

[Ting! You have triggered a hidden quest!]

[Hidden quest, 'To heal Lady Kleir Venisse Lan' has begun!]

Kimsoo let out a hum as he creaked the huge double door open. In the middle of the room, there was a young man kneeling down.

[Sub-mission: Get acquainted with Klad Bienos Lan.]

Naturally, the young noble who was kneeling in the middle of the grand hall was Klad Bienos Lan, Kleir Venisse Lan's younger brother.

Even though the Academy's rule was to have their 18-year-old 'successor' attend the Academy, Klad was only 16. That was because his older sister, Kleir Venisse, was incapacitated.

The Academy's rule becomes nonexistent to those noble houses who can't send their 18-year-old heirs. The same could be said to the young Wolf King successor, Lark, who was only 13 at this time.

Lark is the one and only Wolf King's successor therefore he couldn't refuse being told to attend the Academy.

Kimsoo calmly watched Klad who was praying devotedly.

In the Academy, there are places located around where noble with different religions could pray. Of course the different religion has their own praying room, e.g. a room where the nobles who believe in the God of Death had their own praying room, nobles who believe in the Sun God also had their own separate praying room, etc.

However, Klad Bienos Lan had never once taken a single foot inside in any of those places and chose to pray in the grand hall that is always unoccupied.

The grand hall was only used when there is an important meeting, discussion or announcement the school staff has to tell to all the students which wouldn't happen all the time hence why the grand hall is always empty.

Klad Bienos Lan choosing to pray in this place instead of other praying rooms had a simple reason behind it.

Klad was praying to a god that only the Lan family knew the identity of.

Why was he praying here devotedly even though this is the Academy?

Because Klad is doing this for his sister whom he love and respect so much.

Kimsoo's lips had unknowingly curled up when he suddenly thought of a certain someone who was undoubtedly the same as this young man.

'Cale is probably throwing a fit after Raon went to tell him that I went somewhere else.'

Kimsoo shook his head while quietly chuckling to himself.

Earlier, he had told Raon to go to Cale in order to inform him that Kimsoo will be going somewhere alone and he might miss lunch. Kimsoo made it clear to Raon that he has to do this alone and make sure Cale doesn't send Ohn and Hong to follow his scent in order to find him.

'I need to quickly get this over with so I can go back.'

With that thought, Kimsoo finally, calmly started to walk to the kneeling young noble. He sat on the chair beside Klad who had his eyes closed and his hands clasped tightly together. Kimsoo remained silent and simply let the other continue with his prayer.

He didn't need to wait a minute longer because Klad slowly opened his eyes and turned to his direction. Kimsoo stared straight ahead and simply let Klad observe him and decide whether or not he is a threat.

Klad stared at the redhaired noble young man with narrowed eyes.

As he was doing that, Kimsoo was waiting for the system to give him the options to choose just like what happened earlier and what's supposed to happen in the game. However, seconds passed and there was no notification from the system.

Kimsoo silently looked up at the ceiling.

Are the options not going to appear?

Another second and nothing happened. Kimsoo decided to take matters to his own hand.

'I guess its better this way.'

It was really better this way, at least Kimsoo doesn't have to listen to the sob story of Kleir Venisse Lan when he already knew and get straight to the point.

"You looked like you were praying for a miracle."

Kimsoo stated without looking at Klad who was eyeing him with suspicion.

"Is the god you believe in, powerful?"

His voice was steady as he said those words, Kimsoo's face was calm.

The system wasn't interrupting him in any way which means it is allowing Kimsoo to do what he wants.

And that is exactly what he was doing right now.

"Are you here to pray as well?"

Kimsoo let himself smile when he heard Klad's question. He turned his head around in order to look at the young noble's hazel eyes.

"I don't believe in gods."

That was the truth.

Klad seemed taken aback by his words but Kimsoo didn't give him time to react.

"But I believe in fairies."

Kimsoo calmly stared at Klad without breaking eye contact. "After all, I was helped by a fairy not long ago."

That was also not a lie.

Kimsoo decided to just tell half the truth right now and deal with the other things later on. He needed to go to the cafeteria before Cale decided to flip the table over. Even though Kimsoo was impatient to get this over with, he still maintained a calm expression.

"I also know a fairy that can help Lady Kleir."

"How do you know about my sister?" Klad asked, his voice stoic and his eyes cold.

Kimsoo smiled. "I guess you can say we are two peas in a pond?"

He slowly stood up and faced Klad. Kimsoo had his hands inside his pocket.

"My sudden appearance must have been suspicious to you, but I truly do want to help lady Kleir."

"What do you want." Klad asked coldly.

"Straight to the point, are we?" Kimsoo chuckled, Klad was glaring at this point.

Kimsoo shook his head before putting on a gentle smile. "Sadly, I can only talk to lady Kleir about it—"

"Cut the crap!" Klad shot up, glaring so hard. "Are you trying to make my sister miserable?! You must have known about her from those bastards who keep talking behind our back!"

He started to shout but Kimsoo just let him be. Because he understands. He understands.

"My sister can't talk but you're telling me you want to speak to her?! You are out of your mind!"

Anyone who knew about Kleir Venisse would understand why Klad was enrage like this.

Kimsoo calmly looked at the young noble who was furious.

"Nobles like you who pretend they're nice are the worse! Why do you even bother if you don't have good intentions?!"

"Because I need your sister's help."

Klad stopped.

"You're right, I don't have good intentions and might even become the reason why you and your sister will be in danger." Klad's face twist in fury but Kimsoo didn't let him shout. "But I need her, just as much as you will need my help."

Klad clenched his hands to a fist, barely holding in his anger. "We don't need your help."

"You do." Kimsoo calmly stated unlike the other who seemed minutes away from bursting. "Because if you don't, then why are you still listening to me talk?"

Klad paused at this words.

Kimsoo stared at this young man who looked like his secret had been exposed.

He stared before opening his mouth to speak, "You are desperate. Each and every single day you pray for a miracle to happen, you pray that your sister will get better. But your prayers continued to be unheard, and so you are desperate."

Klad lowered his head. Clenching his fist tightly until his knuckles turned white.

Kimsoo was still calm.

"You think that anyone who would reach out will be able to help. It is a baseless hope because you knew it is impossible but that is your only salvation." Kimsoo slowly reached out and patted Klad's head who immediately stiffen at the touch. "You knew better, but you could do nothing but hope."

"Why…" came Klad's shaky voice, "Why are you doing this?"

"Because your sister is an important person, and that is not a lie."

Klad slowly raised his head to look at this redhaired noble with trembling eyes. When he saw those reddish brown irises, Klad could see a noble man who looked trustworthy.

Like a miracle in a form of a man.

"I promise that I'll help her. Even though I said I might become the reason your sister and you will get hurt, I won't let it happen." Kimsoo patted Klad's head twice before retracting his hand, "So let me help."

In Klad's face, it was evident that he was shaken by Kimsoo's words. Klad bit his trembling lips, a second before he spoke.

"I can't trust you."

"You don't have to."

Kimsoo looked and sounded nonchalant that Klad was taken aback. He stared at this young noble who offered help, trying to see if this young man was truly someone worthy enough to believe in.

He hesitated before finally asking.

"How are you going to talk to my sister? You probably know that…" Klad didn't finish his words. Not wanting to say it with his own mouth.

Because he still refuse to accept this reality.

"I have my own ways." Kimsoo shrugged his shoulders and added as if it was something that he didn't need to think too much about. "I can talk to lady Kleir without triggering her or hurting her."

Klad didn't look like he was convinced but that's not something that Kimsoo needs to worry about.

"If you want to know, this weekend let me meet with lady Kleir and you will see."

Klad was about to open his mouth and refute Kimsoo's suspicious offer but Kimsoo placed a hand on the young man's shoulder.

"Just wait and see. And then you tell me whether I am qualified enough to meet with her or not."

Kimsoo patted Klad's shoulder again before retracting his hand and turning to leave. He didn't give Klad a chance to answer him because the system's notice had arrived.

[Side-mission: completed!]

He speed-walked towards the cafeteria and once he opened the door, he took a deep breathe in before calmly walking to Cale's direction.

Cale shot up from his seat and shouted. "Where have you been?!"

Kimsoo smiled slightly when he heard Cale's angry voice.

"Just somewh—ack! Hyung!!"

Cale had once again reach over to pull Kimsoo's cheek.

"You brat! Always going to places! What trouble have you gotten yourself again this time?!"

"Hyung-! Hyung-! Hyung-! Ack!! Stop pulling my cheek!!!"

Cale continued to show his annoyance while Kimsoo was trying to placate his brother. After a few minutes, Cale let Kimsoo have his lunch while of course nagging his troublemaker of a brother to not try to skip lunch ever again.

The nobles around were still not used to Cale Henituse the trash who was now acting like the older brother that he is. It was a side of him that they have never seen before and they couldn't bring themselves to get used to this sight.

"Seriously, if you're planning something again..." Cale squinted his eyes at Kimsoo who paused for a split second before continuing eating, "You are planning something aren't you?"

Kimsoo didn't respond and just continued to eat.

"Kimsoo."

"Hyung." Kimsoo placed the utensils down, Hong offering a glass of water to him that Kimsoo gratefully drank before standing up. "Let's go."

Cale's eye twitched though he stood up as well and they started to walk out of the cafeteria.

As they were walking down the hall, Kimsoo asked when there weren't much students around. "Did Raon eat?"

A weight was added on his right shoulder, Raon resting there while being invisible. "I did."

Kimsoo hummed.

They reached the part where they'll be going to separate halls so the four bid each other goodbye. Of course Cale glared at Kimsoo saying that he shouldn't go anywhere else again and Kimsoo reassuring his older brother that he will diligently attend his class.

Raon didn't left Kimsoo's shoulder even when they have entered the classroom and Kim calmly strode towards Choi Han.

He sat down beside the black haired lad.

The two of them had been seatmates for awhile now, mainly because everyone else didn't want to sit together with neither of them and Kimsoo didn't want to sit beside them either so why not sit beside the person he's most familiar with in this class? Choi Han also didn't mind at all.

They didn't talk much because Choi Han seemed to be lost on his own thoughts and Kimsoo was also busy thinking. Minutes later and their professor had entered the room, class started then.

Kimsoo was listening to the professor explaining their lesson, Raon had moved away from Kimsoo's shoulder when he noticed that the human was having a hard time moving his right arm because of the weight. Choi Han was still thinking about something before turning his head to the side and stared at Kimsoo's face who didn't even notice his stare.

Choi Han continued to observe this noble beside him who was listening intently to the professor, waiting for another second before Choi Han opened his mouth to ask.

"Do you think his Highness is important too?"

Kimsoo furrowed his eyebrows in confusion, turning to his side. "Huh?"

He didn't understand why Choi Han was asking this out of the blue.

Choi Han shook his head before averting his gaze to the front. "Its just something I'm curious about… about what you think."

That was what he had been thinking about since earlier, ever since he had heard a certain someone say 'Because your sister is an important person, and that is not a lie.'

Choi Han didn't mean to eavesdrop at that time, he was just going to check something in the grand hall per Alver's order but he ended up hearing a part of Kimsoo and Klad's conversation. As soon as he realized that they were having a private conversation, Choi Han intended to leave at that moment but he heard Kimsoo's words.

The part that he said Klad's sister is important.

Since then Choi Han had been wondering, does Kimsoo think Alver is important too?

But when he actually asked the question, Choi Han realized that it was pointless to ask. Regardless of what other people will think, Choi Han knew in his mind that Alver is indeed important because—

"He is."

Choi Han whipped his head around and stared at Kimsoo in surprise, Choi Han's mouth slightly gaping.

Kimsoo propped his elbow on the desk and rested his chin on his hand.

"This Kingdom needs someone like his highness, no," he quickly corrected himself, briefly glancing at Choi Han for a minute, "It has to be Alver Crossman not anyone else." then Kimsoo turned to look in front again. Thinking that this conversation had ended with that.

And he was right, however he failed to see the way Choi Han stared at him. It was only the invisible Raon who saw.

Choi Han continued to stare, before his lips started to curve up on its own and he turned to face in front again. But unlike Kimsoo who had return to listening to the professor, Choi Han was still preoccupied with his own thoughts.

He was happy. He was happy that he and Kimsoo had the same opinion. To Choi Han, his most important person right now in this life is the Crown Prince, Alver Crossman. And having someone who understands how important Alver's existence is was making Choi Han feel this light feeling of content.

It was nice having someone who understands.

Choi Han had convinced himself that whatever other people's opinion would be, he won't put too much importance to it but he subconsciously finds himself wanting to hear Kimsoo's opinion about a lot of things. He subconsciously finds himself putting so much importance in Kimsoo Henituse's opinion.

The next day at the Academy was normal and nothing special happened. Soon enough it was the weekend.

It was finally the weekend. The day the twins as well as the three children will move to the Academy's dorm.

They were by the entrance of the Henituse estate, the servants putting Kimsoo, Cale, Ohn and Hong's luggage inside the carriage. They didn't bring much stuff with them because they knew they will still have to return here every now and then thus they decided to only bring what they will absolutely need during their stay at the dorm.

Kimsoo was just standing on the side, letting the servants do their work, while waiting for Cale, Ohn and Hong to finish their business inside the estate.

A few more minutes passed and Kimsoo finally saw Cale walking towards him but he was alone. Kimsoo furrowed his eyebrows in confusion, "Where are Ohn and Hong?"

Cale stood beside him, placing his hands inside his pocket and calmly replied. "They're still saying their goodbye to Ron and Vicross." Kimsoo almost choked.

Ron and Vicross? Was he hearing things right?? The Molran father-son duo who was definitely more than just a butler and a cook?!

"Ah," as if sensing Kimsoo's thoughts, Cale turn to look at him and started to explain. "I didn't tell you this before because I didn't think it was necessary but Ron and Vicross had been the ones training those two."

Kimsoo was beyond flabbergasted at this point.

Was Cale… was he aware about Ron being an actual assassin and Beacrox being a torture expert?

"I'm sure they're going to miss their grandpa and older brother so I let them take their time."

To say that Kimsoo had been so shocked with everything that Cale was saying right now is a fucking understatement.

He felt like his brain was on the verge of exploding, his world literally cracking. Ohn and Hong, the pure and innocent children of Cale Henituse, being trained by Ron AND Vicross whom they've started to think of as their grandpa and brother… yes, definitely something so scary.

Kimsoo could only hope that the kitten children doesn't become as cold-blooded as those father-son duo.

Ohn and Hong finally walked out of the estate after a few more minutes as well, Ron and Vicross were even the ones holding the kitten children's hands. Oh, the horror Kimsoo felt.

He mentally patted his chest.

As the four of them were approaching, Ohn and Hong seemed to be saying something to Ron and Vicross before hugging the two men and striding towards Kimsoo and Cale.

"You've said your goodbyes already?" Cale had his hands on top of the two kitten-children's head. Both of them hummed in response.

Kimsoo stared at the siblings for a second, in their eyes could be visibly seen how they will miss seeing their grandpa and older brother whom they got used to seeing everyday. Kimsoo stared at them before opening his mouth to speak.

"We can come visit here next weekend."

Ohn and Hong perked up and whipped their head around to look at Kimsoo with sparkling gaze, however Kimsoo had already turned towards the carriage. The kitten children's tail started moving from side to side as to show that they were happy at what Kimsoo had just said.

After Kimsoo had entered the carriage, Cale, Ohn and Hong soon followed afterwards. When the door was closed, Raon had removed the invisibility magic and comfortably rested his head on Kimsoo's thigh.

The ride to the Academy's dormitory started. They didn't need to go anywhere else because the dormitory was just right beside the Academy.

Kimsoo had his right hand resting on top of Raon's head as he looked out the window, rethinking of his plan upon meeting Kleir Venisse Lan later on and how he will be able to successfully do this hidden quest.

Kimsoo had a lot of reasons why he chose this particular hidden quest among the others that he had read about in the fans' reviews but the main reason was actually very simple.

Kleir Venisse Lan is the smartest and greatest person outside the main characters, side characters and love interests. She was undoubtedly a worthy ally, as worthy as Choi Han. Even though she is basically incapacitated right now but Kimsoo is not about to judge or belittle her just because of that.

There is also a secret about the Lan household that only a few people in this world know, not even the royal family knew about it. Only the players were aware about this fact.

And the fact is that the Lan household was actually a descendants of a god. Although the god remained unnamed, there was no doubt that this household was definitely much more powerful than they were making it seem they are in public.

Kleir Venisse Lan was said to have been blessed by that god with beautiful white hair that glows gold under the sun, mesmerizing hazel eyes that looked as precious as jewelries, and an extremely great mind and thinking ability. Unfortunately despite this blessing, it was not enough to save Kleir from what she had experienced from when she was still young.

Everyone around her had high hopes for the beautiful young lady who had no doubt received the will of the god that was their ancestor but ever since the day of her own tragedy, they just thought of her as nothing but unworthy. Of course the same could not be said for Kleir's family such as her loving mother and brother as well some of the loyal servants who continued to devotedly serve the Lan family without listening to people's insults.

Kimsoo was really thinking that it would be such a waste to let Kleir go just because of her disability when he could help her from her own pain.

Kimsoo was firm on his decision on doing this hidden quest because Kleir Venisse Lan will be a great help with the upcoming encounter with the 1000 enemies on the 3rd day of the Foundation day. That was his reason.

While Kimsoo was busy with his own thoughts, Cale was looking at him with a piercing gaze.

"Kimsoo."

Kimsoo turned his head to look at his brother. "Yes, hyung-nim?"

Cale just stared for a second before asking with a serious face.

"That woman…" Kimsoo blinked his eyes once, "…How do you know her?"

Kimsoo became confuse at Cale's question. He knew for a fact that Cale couldn't be pertaining to Kleir because he had never brought the Lan family up so who…

'Miss Rosalyn…?'

Surely, he was asking about the mage, Rosalyn, right? After all, she is the only woman as of now that the both of them knew. However, before Kimsoo could ask, Cale shook his head.

"Never mind." Cale retracted his gaze and turned his head to the side. "You probably didn't know about it…" he muttered those words under his breathe.

Kimsoo became even more concern and curious about what this is about.

"Don't know about what?"

Cale briefly glanced at him and at that very short moment Kimsoo was able to see an emotion hidden within Cale's eyes that he couldn't be sure of. It was only for a split-second and Kimsoo was unable to get a good look so he couldn't pinpoint what that emotion really was.

A minute passed and Cale didn't answer.

"Hyung…"

Cale sighed before calmly gazing back at his brother. He firmly stated, "Its better for you not to know."

Kimsoo frowned at that.

He didn't like it. He's not liking this. But Cale just smiled before looking out the window.

Now because of this talk, Kimsoo now had another additional thing in his mind.

He sighed before looking out the window as well.

There was no point in asking further because if Cale wanted to let him know, he would. Its alright for Cale to keep secrets from Kimsoo… because after all, Kimsoo also had a lot of things that he was keeping from Cale.

Kimsoo will just make sure to find out what's going on with Rosalyn and Cale in his own ways without being seen as nosy.

***

They have successfully moved into the dorm without problems. Their luggage were brought to their room by the dormitory staffs.

Just per their request to the crown, the room was truly big enough to accommodate the 5 of them. No rather, it was even bigger…. No doubt that all rooms in the dormitory were as big as this.

Click.

"Where are you going."

Kimsoo had just gone out of the bathroom when he heard those words.

Kimsoo flinched as soon as he heard Cale's stern voice. He turned around and saw Cale sitting on the bed with his arms and legs crossed and a serious look on his face. Kimsoo slowly looked away. "Just somewhere."

"Somewhere?" Cale huffed, "In that?" he pointed at the dark violet dress Kimsoo was wearing.

Kimsoo also looked down on his outfit and grumbled, "Why? What's wrong with this?"

"Nothing." Cale crossed his arms again, "Its just whenever you go out while wear dresses, you always get in trouble."

Kimsoo was speechless.

He doesn't know about the real Kimsoo Henituse but the last time that Kim Rok Soo went out while wearing a dress was…. The first day he woke up in this world and he had met Choi Han at that ti—Kimsoo wrestled the memory away.

Kimsoo patted his chest, "Hyung I'm not going anywhere dangerous today—" Cale just gave him a doubtful look.

Kimsoo instantly shut his mouth.

…On second thought, he really was going somewhere troublesome but it was definitely not dangerous.

Hidden quests were much better than the main events on Kimsoo's opinion because hidden quests weren't too complicated and had a big guarantee that Kimsoo will succeed with not a single scratch on him. While the main events? Annoying. So fucking annoying.

But how does he tell that to Cale without actually saying the truth?

Kimsoo looked to the other bed and saw Ohn, Hong and Raon sitting together, looking between Cale and him. Kimsoo calmly gazed at the three children before opening his mouth to speak.

"I'll bring Ohn with me."

Cale frowned. "You're bringing only On?"

Kim turned to look at him, "I'm sorry hyung-nim but I can only bring Ohn with me."

Cale stared at Kimsoo, trying to see what Kimsoo is really planning. But at that moment, Raon slowly approached Kimsoo and was flying in front of the human's face.

"I'm not going with you?"

Kimsoo reached out to pat the young dragon's head. "Yes, I'm sorry. But next time I'll bring you with me."

Hong skid towards him and hugged his waist, Hong's ears drooping down, "And me?"

Kimsoo placed his other hand on top of Hong's. "Yes, and you."

"Promise?"

"I promise."

Hong beamed and hugged Kim's waist tighter before letting go.

Ohn approached him as well. "Where are we going?"

Kimsoo simply hummed before turning to the side and pointed at the small luggage on the side of the couch. "On put your pajamas and another clothe in that luggage. We might have to stay there overnight."

Hong and Raon gasped in shock while Cale's frown deepened. He stood up and walked towards them.

"Overnight?"

"Yes, hyung-nim." Kim stared at Cale's displeased gaze with calmness, "I don't know how long my business there will last, it is much safer to assume that we might have to spend the night there."

"Did I even say I'm allowing you to go wherever that is?"

"Hyung."

Cale placed a hand in front of him and said with all seriousness. "Stop."

Kimsoo immediately stopped giving Cale the puppy eyes.

The effect on Cale was really fast. Kimsoo internally cheered because he knows about Cale's weakness.

It’s the puppy eyes. The damn puppy eyes that Cale seems to hate.

Cale sighed before turning around to go back lazing on the bed. "Ohn, make sure that brat doesn't do anything dangerous."

"I understand."

After saying her response, Ohn went to do what Kimsoo had told her earlier which was to put her pajamas and an extra clothing inside the small luggage. Kimsoo still stood in place with Hong clinging to his waist again and Raon resting on his shoulder.

"Are you really going to be gone for that long?"

Kimsoo patted the obviously distressed Hong. "We'll be back soon, don't worry."

"Its not dangerous right?"

Kimsoo patted Raon as well. "Its not. I guarantee you that both Ohn and I will be safe the whole time."

Despite what he said, the two boys still continued to cling to him.

Minutes passed and Ohn was done what she needed to do. She brought the luggage with her but Kimsoo took it from her hand and carried it. He didn't feel good letting a child carry such a heavy thing even though it was not really heavy at all.

"Hyung, we'll be going now."

Cale just lazily waved his hand from the bed.

Hong and Raon walked Kimsoo and Ohn out of the dormitory building before going back to the room.

There weren't any people around because it was the weekend. Most-likely the noble students who were also staying at the dorm went to spend the weekend with their family.

Kimsoo really didn't care that much whether someone will see him or not. He couldn't bring himself to care because… well, they will all eventually find out anyway. Plus this was also the only way that he could meet lady Kleir without the lady acting up.

Kim and Ohn were walking unhurriedly towards the Academy's entrance when both of them stopped on their track.

Choi Han had just entered the Academy at that same exact moment and inevitably, his eyes fell on the duo.

Silence passed them by.

Kimsoo raised his hand and coughed once as to mask his embarrassment (damn it. He wasn't ready to be seen like this by Choi Han at all!) before bowing slightly as to greet the lad.

Choi Han just stared for a second before bowing slightly down as well and turning to walk towards the Academy, presumably towards Alver's office where the Crown Prince is most-likely at.

The black haired lad's nonchalance made Kimsoo feel even more embarrassed. Damn it.

Ohn looked between Kimsoo and Choi Han before smiling knowingly. She couldn't wait to go back and tell her brothers about this. Of course, she wouldn't tell Cale lest she wants Cale to murder someone. But she can't let Cale know just yet because if he did, no doubt he would try to bury Choi Han somewhere far far away.

And Ohn would like to witness this love story bloom further so she couldn't let that happen.

Kimsoo coughed once more. "Let's go."

The two continued to walk. They didn't need to walk further because soon enough they were by the gate and there they saw the white carriage with the Lan duchy's crest.

Klad got down from the carriage to as to show proper etiquette to the noble but he ended up staring blankly at Kimsoo.

"…This is what you meant?"

This was what this noble meant when he said he will be able to talk to Klad's sister without triggering Kleir?

Kimsoo picked up his skirt and slightly twirled around. "Isn't it nice?"

For some reason, Klad felt like a headache was coming. He subconsciously raised his hand to massage his temples.

"I don't know what you're talking about…" he mumbled, "Nice? Isn't this just deceiving my sister?"

Kimsoo nonchalantly said while pointing at Ohn, "She picked this dress for me."

That sentence had a 50/50 chance of being a lie. Firstly, Kimsoo was the one who saw this dress inside his walk-in closet and just assumed it was probably the kitten siblings or Cale who bought this dress for the real Kimsoo Henituse. But nonetheless, that sentence was not entirely a lie.

Klad stared at Kim in disbelief.

"Were you even listening to what I just said?" he sounded exasperated. But Kimsoo had turned towards the carriage without caring about what Klad was thinking. "Ohn, let's go."

Klad was so done with this noble.

'…How did I end up agreeing to this again?'

Even though that was what he was thinking, Klad had also reluctantly entered the carriage, almost dragging his feet because he really was contemplating whether or not receiving this noble's help was good.

It wasn't easy to trust or believe someone especially with the things that Klad had experienced while watching his own sister suffer alone. At that time he felt so powerless that he would always cry himself to sleep knowing that his sister was a few rooms away from his, crying as well.

Humans are evil creatures who only know how to hurt you and break your trust as well as your very soul. That was why Klad Bienos couldn't easily give this noble his trust.

As the carriage was moving, Klad couldn't help himself and stared at the little girl beside Kimsoo.

Cat ears and cat tails… accompanying a human…. There was no doubt about it. But Klad couldn't help but ask.

"A familiar?"

Kimsoo placed a hand on Ohn's shoulder and pulled her closer to his side. Getting on the defense as he stared at Klad with a cold gaze.

"Yes."

Klad was taken aback by that cold response. He looked between Kimsoo and the silver-haired cat-child before commenting.

"She has the same hair color as my sister."

He didn't blindly judge this noble for having a familiar by his side like any other nobles would. Klad wasn't like the other nobles who would think badly of someone just because of some stupid thing that their 'noble' society believed in.

Because the Lan family themselves were also judged harshly before so Klad wasn't the type to do the same thing.

Kimsoo's shoulders started to relax but he didn't remove his hand from On.

"If that is the case, then I suppose it is true."

Klad raised an eyebrow as to ask what he meant by that.

Kimsoo started to smile. "Your sister has silver locks that glows gold under the sun and you have the gold hair that gleams white under the moonlight."

Klad's expression didn't change.

"What an excellent rumor that is."

Kimsoo chuckled softly to himself, "I don't think that is simply a baseless rumor, young master Klad."

Ohn was previously looking down on the floor after the other noble asked if she was a familiar because she was very familiar with the disgusted looks and hurtful words nobles had thrown at her and Hong for being a noble's familiar but when Kimsoo called the other by his name, Ohn subconsciously looked up and stared at Klad Bienos's gold hair in shock.

"Duchy… Lan?"

Both Kimsoo and Klad looked towards the surprised Ohn. When Ohn noticed their gaze, she quickly looked down again, afraid that she will be talked badly by this noble but instead of the same insults other nobles had thrown at her, Klad sounded amuse when he asked, "You know who I am?"

Ohn nervously responded while keeping her head down. "My master… he told us about the nobles attending the Academy. He told us about everyone so we know who to avoid…"

Klad briefly glanced at Kimsoo, thinking that this young man was the 'master' before looking back again at Ohn. "Then, did he say I'm someone you need to avoid?"

Ohn dipped her head down further.

"…No."

Cale really didn't tell her and Hong that the Lan duchy was to be avoided, rather it would be the Lan family who would distant themselves from the others because of what happened years ago to the Lan family that Cale never elaborated.

Kimsoo patted Ohn's head that made the young child look up at him. Kimsoo gestured at her to look at the noble across from them with his gaze.

Ohn hesitantly turned to look at Klad and saw that the young noble was giving her a kind smile.

"I see."

Klad glanced at Kimsoo and bowed slightly. "Thank you."

Kimsoo stared at the bowing noble before opening his mouth to speak. "It wasn't me."

"Eh?" Klad sat up straight and stared at Kimsoo with a surprised face.

Kim calmly repeated himself. "The master who told her, it wasn't me." Klad looked confuse so Kimsoo added, "It was my brother."

Klad looked between Ohn and Kimsoo before asking. "And your brother is…?"

Kimsoo answered with no hesitation. "Cale Henituse."

Klad stared at him, astounded.

***

"Are… are you sure you are that Cale Henituse's younger twin? The one who… the one they said was sick and couldn't even step out of the Henituse estate without fainting?"

That was what Klad Bienos had been asking the entire time until they arrived at the Lan estate.

Kimsoo was inspecting the huge mansion and was thinking that the duchy was really different from a count just base on their estate alone. He nonchalantly asked, "Young master Klad, do you believe in that rumor?"

Kimsoo was talking about the rumor of Cale being trash.

Klad didn't even hesitate and answered with a serious face. "Yes." that was because he had seen it with his own two eyes, Cale Henituse throwing bottles at people, a few months ago. Normally, Klad wouldn't believe in rumors but he had seen it, so he believed it.

Kimsoo gave Klad an annoyed look.

'This punk.'

He was just about to continue cursing Klad In his mind but Klad was looking at Ohn with a frown. Seeing this expression, Ohn subconsciously moved to hide behind Kimsoo.

"…But if that notorious trash is her master… wouldn't that mean he's not actually that bad?"

Kimsoo huffed and crossed his arms. "Of course he isn't. Who did you think my brother was?"

Klad moved his gaze to the visibly annoyed Kimsoo and stared.

"…I still can't believe you're his brother."

"You didn't even know who I was?"

"You never introduced yourself." Klad looked towards the estate's gate and started to walk, Kimsoo following behind after picking up the luggage which he placed down on the ground minutes ago, holding On's hand in the other. "You didn't even know about the rumor about me at the Academy?"

"Sorry, I don't listen to rumors."

The gate opened and the servants lined up and bowed. "Welcome back, young master."

Klad waved his hand and the servants went back to work except for a purple haired maid who approached them. "Young master, this…" she asked while staring at Kimsoo.

"She's a guest. Please take her luggage to the guestroom."

Kimsoo's eye twitched when he heard Klad's words.

'She'?

Kimsoo looked down at the dress he was wearing. He sighed before looking back up.

Kimsoo handed the luggage he was carrying to the maid and she bowed down before leaving. Klad turned towards him, "I'll lead you to my sister's room."

Kimsoo nodded and the three of them started walking.

They weren't walking towards the Lan's estate, no they were walking towards the other side where a small house could be seen. That was the place where Kleir Venisse is.

As they were getting nearer and nearer to the house, the fewer people could be seen until they were finally at the doorstep, no sound could be heard.

Klad knocked softly on the door.

"Noonim, I'm here."

He didn't immediately enter and waited for a minute. Kimsoo took that time to whisper to Ohn who was looking curiously at the door.

"Ohn," the little girl turned towards him, "When inside that house, talk softly and don't make any other sound."

Ohn looked like she didn't understand what Kimsoo was talking about but she simply nodded her head.

Klad looked back to meet Kimsoo's gaze, before nodding and he slowly turned the door open.

Klad was the first one to enter and Kimsoo waited for two seconds before following suit. In the middle of the room, there was a bed, sitting there was a white haired woman staring towards the large window at the side.

When Ohn saw the woman blankly staring out the window, she subconsciously moved closer to Kimsoo and clenched his hand tighter. 

It was because the woman who looked lifeless... reminded her of how Kimsoo had been for the past two years. It was a time that Ohn never really liked remembering because everyday she felt that she was losing Kimsoo bit by bit. 

She hated it. And she hated the fact that that woman was also making the face as Kimsoo did in those two years.

Klad took slow and steady steps towards the bed as to not scare his sister. He was a few steps away when blue birds flew by the window and loudly chirping.

The woman's body started shaking as she raised her trembling hands to her face and…..

"AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA-!!!!"

She started shouting.

"Nooni-!" Klad was about to approach towards her but the woman looked up and saw Klad, she started to cry loudly. Klad immediately realized his mistake of trying to approach his sister and stopped.

He bit his lower lip harshly and clenched his fist. His sister's cries rang to his ear that made his heart ache.

Klad couldn't stand his sister's cries.

Klad turned around and passed by Kimsoo and Ohn who was standing by the door. "Please don't do anything, I'll be right back and bring the maid." he said before leaving.

"I DON'T—I DON'T—! AAAAAAAAAAAAAA-!!"

The beautiful woman was crying so hard and had tightly clenched the bedsheet. Her entire body trembling as her eyes were wide and her mouth gaping open, tears continuously streaming down to her cheeks.

"AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA-!!!!"

Her cries and shouts were the only thing heard in the four corners of the house. Kimsoo remained standing where he is and didn't dare do anything.

Ohn clutched tightly on Kimsoo's dress, not knowing what to do but found the woman's piercing voice terrifying.

"…Kim?"

The woman continued to cry as she picked up a pillow and threw it away on a random location. Then she crouched down to hug her body and continued to scream.

Kimsoo averted his gaze away from the woman and looked down on the obviously frightened young girl. He called out to her with the softest voice possible in order not to attract the woman's attention.

"Ohn."

Ohn who was looking at the woman, turned her gaze towards him. Kimsoo looked calm as he said, "Change to your cat form."

Ohn was taken aback at the sudden command, a second passed and she finally understood Kimsoo's meaning. She didn't hesitate to change to her cat form and jumped towards the bed.

"Meow."

The woman froze and slowly looked towards the silver cat in front of her with a shaky gaze. Ohn tapped the woman's hand and slowly started to nuzzle on her arm. "Meow."

"W, who…?"

The woman who was previously screaming and crying was completely frozen as she stared at this cat who seemed to have appeared out of nowhere.

Kimsoo was watching the two closely, seeing the woman's every reaction. If he sensed that this method didn't work, he would immediately take Ohn before the woman could hurt the young girl.

But unexpectedly, the woman's tears only continued to fall down as she hesitantly raised her hand to pet the cat but before she could even touch the feline, Ohn leaned to the woman's hand.

"Why…." the woman continued to cry but she didn't shout this time. "Why… why…." her voice was shaky, her lower lips trembling, her tears not stopping and Ohn continued to nuzzle at her hand.

The woman retracted back her hand and clenched her white night dress tightly, curling her body up and continued to cry silently while hugging herself. Ohn stayed closely to her side and simply let the other cry.

This miserable woman right here is Kleir Venisse Lan.

[Ting!]

The notification that Kimsoo had been waiting has finally arrived.

[Main mission: Find the fairy that can heal Lady Kleir's mental deterioration.]

Kleir's shoulders continued to tremble as she pitiably cried without stopping.

Chapter Text

Not long after, Klad had come back with a maid following behind him. It was the same purple haired maid Kimsoo saw earlier. Klad became frozen on his spot when he saw his sister no longer screaming and was just quietly crying to herself.

Klad turned to look at the noble beside him, Kimsoo Henituse, who was likely the reason why his sister had managed to slightly calm herself.

The purple haired maid approached Kleir with quiet footsteps. "My lady." as soon as she said those two words, Kleir stiffen and slowly looked up. Kleir snivel and opened her arms.

"…Shelaine." Kleir's tears continued fall silently and the maid, Shelaine hugged her while saying something that only Kleir could hear. Kleir was also saying inaudible and incoherent words as Shelaine patted the young lady's back as to calm her down slowly.

Magic sparked around the two as Shelaine chanted a magic spell and Ohn shifted back to her human form and approached Kimsoo. Kimsoo placed a hand on top of the little girl's head, "Good job." however, instead of smiling like how she usually would react, Ohn just hugged him tightly.

Kimsoo didn't comment on it, having figured that it must have been hard on the little girl to comfort a young lady. Kleir must have shocked her greatly so Kimsoo just hugged Ohn back.

But what Ohn was actually thinking was… how she should have done the same thing to Kim in those 2 years he would just blankly stare out the window. She should have worked harder in order to make Kimsoo smile again.

For 2 years… 2 years she ended up simply letting Kimsoo lose his brilliant smile… Ohn was regretting that she could have done better and yet her lack of capabilities hindered her from doing so.

Ohn hugged him tighter.

This time… this time for sure… she will make sure that Kimsoo will never stop smiling like he did in those 2 years. As long as she's here, as long as she could help, Ohn will make sure that Kimsoo will smile until the very end.

Once Kleir had stopped crying, Shelaine parted from the hug and kneeled down on the floor, holding both of Kleir's hands as she continued to chant a spell.

"Shelaine is a mage." Klad's voice was heard beside Kimsoo. He continued to explain what was happening, "Ever since 3 years ago, she became my sister's personal maid. Shelaine was the only one who could subside my sister's episodes."

Kimsoo didn't ask about the what's and why's because he already knew everything there is to know about this story. Klad had most-likely sensed that he knew everything but that didn't stop Klad from pointing it out.

"You knew about everything, didn't you?"

Kimsoo turned to look at Klad with a cool expression while the other young man gave him a sad smile.

"That's why you dressed up like this."

Klad's voice was already quiet when he started talking, but his voice had turned even quieter when he said that.

Kimsoo just stared before averting his gaze towards Kleir who slowly, slowly started to calm down, her tears no longer falling.

Kleir Venisse Lan. A genius young lady who would have been one of the aces of this Kingdom but had lived a literal hell.

[Trigger warning: Skip this scene.]

Kleir's father was out of the picture when she was only 5 years old. Klad was only 3 at that time and their mother lived with a lot of difficulty trying to maintain both the title that her husband had worked so hard to keep as well as being a responsible mother for Kleir and Klad.

Duchess Ayan, Kleir and Klad's mother, despite losing her husband, still trusted the family on her husband's side because they were also the same people who helped her become the independent duchess of their property. Ayan didn't want to give up their duchy because this was the very thing that her husband had worked so hard to protect and she wanted to protect this as well until one of her children will become the next territory lord.

And because she was trusting, she didn't noticed the hidden desire her husband's older brother had in store for the poor little Kleir who was only 9 years old when it happened.

Kleir's uncle had asked Duchess Ayan to let Kleir come with him so he could teach the genius young lady the things she will need to know. Saying that he was greatly impressed with Kleir's skills despite being so young. Duchess Ayan, glad that Kleir was being recognized by a lot, if not, all the people around them, agreed with no hesitation.

She thought that Kleir will definitely learn a lot from her uncle but three days later after that, Kleir was a mess.

Kleir had lost her father so early. She only had her mother who was obviously struggling with their situation as well as the 7-year-old Klad who didn't know a lot. Kleir didn't have anyone who could defend her, that was why they didn't hesitate to rape her.

Her uncle started it. Her uncle started everything. Hours later, despite struggling so much and crying so much, Kleir hoped everything would stop soon but then more men came and did the same.

Kleir wanted to fight back. She wanted to fight back and run away, but how could she do it if her four limbs were being tied up?

She couldn't do anything but cry. Yet no matter what she did, or no matter how many hours had gone by, they never stopped and was even laughing at the miserable state she was in.

It lasted for three days, without even letting her rest, without even letting her eat. Three days of hell, three days of the disgusting sounds echoing in the entire room, of the slap of skins and Kleir's cries for mercy.

Three days of those men laughing at her as they took advantage of the 'genius protegee'.

Duchess Ayan was completely distressed when her daughter had returned to her in such a state; barely even able to walk. No, Kleir couldn't feel her lower half at all.

The Duchess cried, she couldn't stop crying because her Kleir, her beloved Kleir… in those three days she was gone… Kleir had been—

Duchess Ayan fought back. She couldn't accept that her daughter went through that hell. No, she will not let them live freely as her daughter continues to suffer in that nightmarish three days, not being able to forget even a single moment of it.

Duchess Ayan filed a case against every single one of them without letting anyone off. But what had happened?

She was ridiculed.

'She wanted it!' they said, 'Its her fault for being beautiful!' they said, 'She had willingly open her legs for us so why should we go to prison?' that was what those scumbags had said to her face.

Duchess Ayan was furious. How dare they say it was what Kleir wanted?

She didn't stop there. No, she couldn't bring herself to stop there. Everyday Kleir would stare out the window lifelessly and every night she cried herself to sleep. How could Duchess Ayan stop while knowing her daughter was still suffering from what happened?

But no matter how hard she fought, no matter what she had done, it wasn't enough.

The law was shit and no one tried to help Duchess Ayan in the fight. She was alone, without a single person believing in her.

All because she was a mother who let her daughter be taken unfairly.

Those scums continued to live a free life. Without ending in prison.

'Stop attempting to bring shame to our family!'

'When my brother died, we were the ones who helped you! How dare you do this to us?!'

'Did you think a woman like you who doesn't have a husband to defend your family can take us down?!'

'You and your daughter are just paid sluts!'

It didn't stop there. No, it was just the beginning of everything.

Whenever Kleir was outside, people yelled at her for letting herself get raped. People blamed her for what happened. They never thought about the fact that she was the victim and simply continued to shout that it was her fault.

It was her fault, it was her fault, it was her fault.

Itfaultitwasherfaultitwasherfaultitwas—

The mockery the Lan family experienced lasted for three years but Kleir was the one who had it worse.

It was to the point that Kleir had refused to meet anyone or go outside. Whenever she saw a man nearby, her shoulder would start to tremble as her memory of those three days begin to repeat on her mind.

Again, again, and again.

Even though three years passed, Kleir still cried herself to sleep. She was already 12 but the three days of hell she experienced when she was 9 was still fresh in her mind as if it was just yesterday.

It was no wonder that Kleir developed an extreme fear towards men. Boys were no exception.

Even Klad.

There were times that Kleir could still face her brother without being triggered, but there were also times with Klad's voice or innocent hold on her hand would make Kleir jerk away, scream, cry as she remembers all over again.

It rarely happened, but as years gone by, her situation worsened to the point that Kleir could no longer speak properly to anyone.

If she heard a single loud noise, Kleir would begin crying. If Kleir was suddenly touched without her realizing, she would begin screaming. If Kleir saw a man looking at her or even just standing near her, Kleir would begin to panic and shout and cry.

But the most painful for everyone close to her, was that within those 3 years since her mental health started declining, Kleir would cry randomly. Kleir would sometimes even attempt to hurt herself.

Kleir would cry at the sight of a single person or the sound of a single noise.

It was almost like there were no cure as her condition continued to worsen.

Kimsoo observed Kleir who was now staring blankly at the maid. Shelaine was telling her something with the quietest voice possible. Shelaine got up to arrange the bed that was previously messed up by Kleir and slowly helped the young lady lay down on the bed. She tugged Kleir properly with the blanket before saying, "My lady, please rest for a bit."

Kleir just stared blankly and Shelaine casted another magic.

Kimsoo turned to his side and stared at Klad who was gazing at his sister with a saddened gaze.

Klad Bienos who grew up witnessing how his sister suffered but couldn't do anything because he was merely a child.

Klad was probably the one who had it the hardest after Kleir's fear for men was developed. His mere presence was enough to make Kleir feel extreme devastation even though Klad just wanted to see how she has been. Every minute of Kleir's suffering was worse than death to him.

Klad never wanted to be the reason for his sister's tears.

And yet.

And yet…

He couldn't do anything else but not appear before his sister in those three years but he couldn't help it. He really wanted to see his sister even if it was just a minute. So Klad would come visit everyday but made sure he was quiet, moving in a way that won't startle Kleir, or if he had visited on the days that Kleir was on the verge of another breakdown Klad would remain standing by the door so his sister doesn't notice him.

It was hard on him. Because he missed his sister and yet all he could do was stand in a far off distance.

[Start reading again from here.]

Kimsoo looked down to see Ohn still hugging him so tightly. He didn't feel bothered by it, he was just starting to worry how shock Ohn must have been to still clutch to him like this. Kimsoo let out a soft sigh and patted the little girl's back as an attempt to comfort her.

Once lady Kleir had completely calmed down and was now sleeping, Shelaine approached them.

She bowed towards Klad. "Young master, I've casted the mildest spell on the young miss as you have requested."

Klad nodded his head and Shelaine finally stood straight. Klad turned towards Kimsoo and pointed at the stairs beside him. "Let's go talk upstairs."

Kimsoo patted Ohn twice and the little girl reluctantly moved away from the hug but she was holding Kimsoo's hand just as tightly. Shelaine walked ahead to lead them, Klad right behind her and Kimsoo and Ohn were next to follow.

The second floor was half as huge as the first floor. Only by half because there was a huge empty space barriered by indoor glass fence so whoever stays at the second floor could still see Kleir from above.

They were lead by Shelaine towards the round tea table that had three chairs. Klad sat near the huge window while Kimsoo didn't go around and just sat on the chair nearest to him. Ohn sat right beside him and still held his hand as if it was her lifeline and Kimsoo simply let her do as she wants.

Shelaine bowed, "I'll prepare tea for the visitor and the young master."

She stood straight and walked towards the mini kitchen which was on the other side of the 2nd floor.

It was still around 10 in the morning so the sun was high up in the sky but none of them were bothered by it.

Klad went straight to business.

"The fairy you said that can heal my sister, how do we find it?"

Kimsoo was staring out the huge window behind Klad without responding. He was looking out the window, specifically towards the huge field that was almost like a garden right behind this house. A few more minutes passed but Kimsoo had still yet responded but Klad just waited patiently.

Kimsoo averted his gaze from the window and calmly looked towards Klad. "Have you gone to the garden by chance?"

Klad was confuse why Kimsoo's reply was different from what he expected but still chose to answer honestly. "The field that my sister always stares at?" Klad briefly glanced to the glass window before turning back towards him, "I haven't. I wanted to, but my sister would always act up if someone tried to go because she could see through the window downstairs."

Klad sighed and leaned back on the back of his seat. "She's always staring out the window so if I tried to go to the field or anyone else did, she would start crying."

Because as years passed by, Kleir became slowly afraid of humanity itself.

That was why no one dared to check the field that Kleir was always looking at as if she was waiting for something.

Kimsoo calmly observed Klad who didn't looked his age from his worries and stressed that he had when he is only 16.

Shelaine walked towards them and served them tea while she placed a plate of snacks in front of Ohn. After that, Shelaine moved to stand behind Klad as if she was a guard on stand by.

"The fairy that can help lady Kleir…" Kimsoo stated nonchalantly while staring straight into Klad's eyes, "Is right at the location where she is always looking at."

Klad looked shaken.

"You mean-?!"

Kimsoo picked up the teacup and took a sip of the tea he had been served. He let Klad calm himself before placing the teacup down and nodding his head.

"Its in that garden."

Klad's shoulders were trembling as he slowly raised his hands to bury his face to. "…All this time… all this time it was…"

He couldn't believe it. The fairy had always been near but none of them realized it. Kleir had been the one giving them the clue that there was something on the garden but none of them realized it.

Kimsoo stared at the shaking Klad and calmly stated. "It would be impossible for anyone to meet the fairy. It has to be lady Kleir herself."

Klad took a shaky deep breathe in and slowly moved his hands down. "…So you mean my sister needs to go there alone?"

"I'll go with her."

Klad tensed up when he heard what Kimsoo had just said.

Shelaine had also immediately caught on what they were discussing about and she made a displeased face when she heard this 'woman' whom she had never seen before, say that she will accompany Kleir out to the field.

She didn't like the idea of her Lady Kleir going somewhere with someone they don't even fully know. Especially that they couldn't easily trust just anyone with the Lan's first born.

"Young master Klad, I'm sorry to rudely interrupt but this person is?"

Klad realized something and turned towards the maid. "He's a man."

Shelaine's expression turned grim.

She looked towards the redhaired young master with a cold gaze.

"A man?"

Shelaine had witnessed a lot of times how Kleir would violently react upon seeing a man near her and this young man came here while pretending he was a woman? Shelaine understood that this person is here to help but the fact that he was a man who came prepared is the very reason that makes Shelaine not want to allow this person near Kleir. She couldn't trust him.

After all, it was also the Madame Ayan Lan's trusted brother-in-law who was at fault for causing Kleir to become the way she is now.

Klad understood Shelaine's meaning. He understood what Shelaine was thinking because he too, refuse to trust anyone if it could possibly harm his sister.

Kimsoo figured it as well so he started to explain. "The fairy will only appear if its Lady Kleir alone, I am simply going to accompany her in order to guide her to the right direction. Of course the both of you will have come as well in order to ensure the miss will be safe."

Despite what he had said, Shelaine still didn't relax and continued to give him a wary gaze. Kimsoo just shrugged his shoulders and let her be.

Klad picked up his own teacup and drank the refreshment before responding. "I suppose we'll go once my sister is awake?"

Kimsoo didn't respond and just stared out the window again.

In his mind, he was recalling the detailed explanation and the map route of where the fairy is located. As he was doing that, both Klad and Shelaine exchanged looks and communicated through their gaze.

Their tacit understanding had improved over the years because they both share the same concern: Kleir's safety.

Klad stood up from his seat and the two walked towards the kitchen to have their own private talk.

Kimsoo knew the two needed that talk since he is still someone they can't easily trust and just let them be. He was still staring out the window when Ohn slowly moved closer until she was completely leaning on him.

Kimsoo moved his gaze towards the little girl who had been in low-spirit since earlier.

"What's wrong?" he asked quietly and gently. As to encourage Ohn to speak up her worries without fearing of being invalidated.

Ohn didn't instantly reply, but Kimsoo still waited. Another minute passed and,

"I want to know."

Kimsoo didn't react.

Ohn slowly raised her head to look at Kimsoo with a determined gaze. "I want to know."

Kimsoo stared back, calmly. He could see clearly the emotion Ohn was trying to convey through her golden irises. Kimsoo knew.

But he feigned ignorance.

What Ohn was asking for was something Kimsoo would love for her to never know.

"What happened to the young miss. You know about it, so I want to know too."

"Ohn," Kimsoo called out as his hand moved to rest on top of the little girl's head, he used a very patient tone an adult should use towards a child. "It's not something a kid should find out."

"But I want to help." She answered back stubbornly, oddly reminding Kimsoo of Cale. Without wavering or even showing that she is going to yield back, Ohn added. "I want to help her too, so I want to know what happened to lady Kleir."

Kimsoo's hand moved and caressed the little girl's head. Sighing softly.

He really didn't want to, if he could prevent it Kimsoo would never let the kids know about how awful this world really is and just let them continue to be innocent little children but Kimsoo also knew how stubborn Ohn can be if she wanted to.

After all, she is undoubtedly Cale's child.

'Like father like daughter.'

Kimsoo inwardly shook his head. The resemblance between the two was so obvious and uncanny that made Kimsoo feel like he was facing the little girl version of his own brother.

"Okay." He answers gently after a few minutes of silence. Ohn doesn't beam, but she makes an expression akin to it. "But I will not explain in details, just in a way that you can understand."

Ohn's lips curved up. "Okay."

And so Kimsoo started to tell her the story that happened nine years ago when Kleir Venisse was 9. How she lived a very difficult life where people laughed, yelled, and mocked her and her family. In those nine years that was worse than hell to the Lan household where they felt that they were powerless.

Nine years of hopelessness and cries and nothing but sorrow.

Kimsoo told her but tried to conceal as much of the agony Kleir experienced as much as he could. Kimsoo tried to make the story very child-friendly without having to use terms that is unobjectively not suitable for a little kid. But he knew without him explicitly saying the words, Ohn understood.

At some point Ohn had hide her face in the crook of Kimsoo's neck. Feeling his skin slowly getting drench but Kimsoo didn't comment on it and simply held Ohn closer and continued with his story.

The Lan duchy faced a lot of humiliation and mockery from other people that they became the people who avoided every noble household there is. Kleir Venisse became so terrified of men and would instantly freak out upon seeing an unfamiliar person near her.

It was to the point that not even Klad Bienos could approach her carelessly.

Kimsoo told the story, and Ohn understood that the Lan family had suffered a lot within those nine years. With no one to rely on, with no one to help, they continued to despair as they were faced with nothing but hopelessness at the fact that Kleir became mentally incapacitated after what happened and her conditioned continued to worsen the more years passed by.

And yet the people who had caused Kleir to end up like that way lived a worry-free life without being held accountable for their actions towards the young lady.

Ohn clutched tightly on Kimsoo's chest for support to all the emotions that swirled around her small and fragile heart at what she had heard. Kimsoo knew it was too much for the little girl so he pulled Ohn even closer that Ohn was now sitting on his lap and hugged her tightly.

"…It's so cruel." she murmured with a barely audible voice, "It's…. It's too cruel."

Kimsoo patted Ohn's back softly to comfort her.

This was the reason why he didn't want to tell Ohn but now that he did, Kimsoo made sure to comfort her as best as he could. Because he too, believed that what happened was too inhumane.

Kimsoo tried to bury the bubbling anger that was slowly arising as he was being swept off as well with the little girl's rage to the deepest part of his heart in order to prevent him from getting caught up.

He already had a lot to worry about and being concern about what happened to the Lan household nine years ago is too troublesome. Kimsoo didn't want to get involved.

"It is." He muttered quietly. "That is why we need to work hard and help them."

The tears that pitter-pattered down on Kimsoo's shoulder had stopped as Ohn clutched on his chest more tightly before loosening her grip.

"…Okay." her voice quavered. Ohn slightly pushed herself up and raised her head to give Kimsoo a calm gaze. "Okay." She repeated her voice, confidently. Just like how she was supposed to answer.

Kimsoo doesn't comment at the fact that Ohn's eyes were bloodshed and instead, smiled softly at the little girl and reached out to pat her head.

She really was so much like Cale.

As stubborn and unyielding, and so very confident.

Ohn was really Cale's girl version.

A few more hours of waiting, Kleir finally woke up.

Kimsoo was standing by the door without taking a single step forward just like he did earlier. Kimsoo was trying to not get noticed by Kleir to prevent triggering another one of her episode which would delay their plan further.

Shelaine was sitting on a chair right beside the young lady and attempted to feed her porridge but Kleir just continued to stare blankly towards the window, as if there was something very interesting out there and well… she wasn't wrong.

'Still so smart.'

That was what Kimsoo was thinking. Kleir was still so smart and easily noticed that a fairy was so close to her despite being mentally deteriorated. She couldn't talk properly to anyone but she was showing through her actions that there was something on the garden near this house. Right at where she was looking at.

"My lady…" Shelaine gently called out, "Please eat even just a little bit and then we will take a walk outside. Would my lady want to go out?"

Kleir didn't respond and simply continued to stare.

Shelaine looked behind her and meet Kimsoo's gaze then nodded her head. She gently placed down the porridge down on the bedside table as to not make any sound and slowly stood up and walked towards the closet. Shelaine took out the nearest coat she could find as well as Kleir's footwear.

She soundlessly went to kneel beside Kleir's bed after placing down the coat on the bed and the footwear down on the ground then reached out to hold one of Kleir's hand and offered her other hand for the young lady to take. At this, she was able to successfully shift Kleir's gaze towards her.

Shelaine gently spoke, "My lady, let's take a walk outside." she showed a small and gentle smile to convey that she was not going to harm Kleir in any way.

Kleir's eyes were dull. So derived of life and light. When Kimsoo saw this, he suddenly remembered Choi Han's—Kimsoo punched the memory so hard until it turned to dust.

Why the heck was he remembering useless things when he's on a mission?

Kleir didn't move and Shelaine patiently waited. There was no need to rush the young lady to anything.

A few minutes later, Kleir raised a shaky hand and almost took the hand the maid was offering to her but Kleir retracted her hand and placed it to her chest. Her shoulders slowly began to tremble and her eyes became distant like she was recalling something. But before a new episode could be triggered, Shelaine quickly reacted.

She took back her offered hand down and said. "Let's go meet a fairy, my lady."

Kleir's shoulders stopped shaking as if she understood what Shelaine had just said.

"In the place you always stare at…" Shelaine pointed towards the huge glass window and Kleir slightly moved her head to look there, "There's a fairy right there, my lady. Don't you want to see it?"

Kleir didn't respond and simply stared out the window. Then in a minute, she looked down on the hand that was gently holding hers.

Kleir had her head lowered as she focused on Shelaine's hand that was on top of her hand, seemingly thinking of something.

As Kimsoo watched this from the side, he had one thought at that moment.

'She's doing good.'

Kleir Venisse, despite the fact that she was most-likely suffering internally even right now, was doing good. Even though she didn't speak, even though the slightest action could trigger her, Kleir was actually doing good grasping the situation.

'She wasn't called a genius for nothing.'

When Kimsoo confirmed that Kleir will be convinced to walk outside soon, he turned around with Ohn in her cat form being carried in his arms and walked out of the door. Outside, stood Klad.

He had been waiting outside since the moment Kleir woke up. Klad didn't want to trigger his sister with his presence so he chose to go out and wait there.

Neither Kim nor Klad spoke a word. They didn't need to.

Both of them moved to the other side of the house to hide in order to not be seen by the vulnerable Kleir.

They waited for a few more minutes until they heard the sound of the door gently opening.

"My lady, please watch your step and walk slowly."

Once Kleir and Shelaine was few steps ahead, Kimsoo started silently following behind. Klad waited a little more until his sister was a bit far away before he followed as well.

Shelaine was holding Kleir's right hand and had an arm supporting Kleir's back. She was guiding the young lady to where to go and was speaking in the most gentle tone possible to the point that Kimsoo, who was walking a few steps behind, could barely hear anything. Even their footsteps were light and quiet as if they weren't really walking at all.

Kimsoo watched the two before averting his gaze towards the far off distance.

On the foot of the hill, there was fog.

Yes, it wasn't just a field. It had a lot of different kinds of plants that Kimsoo just called it a garden but in reality, ahead of the field there is a small forest that would lead up to a hill.

No one will be able to accurately pinpoint where the fairy is at this vast location. No one but Kimsoo. Especially that the forest was covered in fog.

As they were walking in front, Shelaine looked behind to meet Kimsoo's eyes. 'This is the right place?' was what she asked through her gaze and Kimsoo nodded his head.

Kimsoo knew Shelaine was still wary of him and of his intention but he didn't really mind it. Rather than worrying about pointless things…

Kimsoo looked down when they have reached the foggy forest and saw Ohn looking up at him.

"Control the fog so they don't get lose." he whispered towards the silver cat and Ohn nodded her head before doing as she was told.

Kleir stopped walking that made everyone stop as well. Kimsoo took a few steps back for good measures in case Kleir suddenly turns around and sees him.

"…My lady?" Shelaine quietly called out to Kleir but Kleir was looking down to her feet. No one could see the expression she was making and that only made Shelaine feel nothing but worry.

Did Kleir remember something again?

Kimsoo was especially cautious because of this. Even though he was already a few steps behind and was even wearing woman's clothing right now, there is still no guarantee that Kleir will not freak out upon seeing him and he is not willing to take the risk.

They were already close to stepping into the fairy's radar and one wrong move the entire plan will collapse.

Klad was far back and immediately noticed that none of them were moving. He was ready to run away if his sister was triggered again because he knew he will make the situation worse if he showed up in front of her and attempted to help.

They were all alert on the slightest change on Kleir's behavior but what they didn't expect was Kleir raising her head and taking a step forward without an ounce of hesitation. Shelaine was especially taken aback that she almost released her hold on the young lady but quickly regained composure.

"My lady, are you alright?" although she knew Kleir will not respond, Shelaine still asked. That was because all this time, Shelaine never treated Kleir as if she was different.

Although she was extremely gentle and caring towards the young lady, Shelaine did not dare to think that Kleir was different from other people even after all the things Kleir experienced.

Shelaine was not expecting for a respond.

But…

"…Calling… fairy…. is… there."

Shelaine was completely shock when she heard Kleir speak.

There were a few instances where Kleir would gain the ability to utter a word every now and then but mostly it was incoherent and could barely be understood. Sometimes Kleir would successfully call out Shelaine's name but that was it.

For the first time in three years since Kleir's mental health started to worsen, she spoke a sentence.

"There is…." Kleir raised a hand and pointed in front, "Fairy is calling."

"…My lady."

Shelaine was emotional at the fact that Kleir was able to speak that she forgot to focus for a second but was able to manage to calm herself immediately.

They started to walk slowly again. As they did so, Kleir did not stop mumbling to herself quietly that Shelaine could barely catch a word or two. But she knew that the young lady was able to speak a few sentences.

Shelaine looked ahead before taking a deep breathe. They were close to climbing up the hill.

A few hours ago when Kleir was still sleeping, Kimsoo shared the plan to them.

'We will accompany lady Kleir up until the forest but we will let her climb the mountain by herself.'

Shelaine didn't like the plan. She didn't like the idea of leaving the young lady be but she knew she shouldn't refute.

The fairy will appear if there is only one person and it will never dare show itself if there is other people around.

Shelaine gazed coldly at the mountain before looking towards Kleir but when she moved her head to the side, Shelaine froze when she saw Kleir's face.

The young lady was crying silently.

No one knows how long Kleir had been crying, but the fact that she was shedding tears was worrying.

"My lady?"

Kleir was staring in front as her tears flowed down to her cheeks.

Was an episode had been triggered without Shelaine noticing?

"…This," Kleir's hands were shaking as she slowly raised them to her face, "…This is…?"

Shelaine was very confused and concern on what was going on but Kleir seemed to be in her own world as she didn't even react to the maid's calling.

"No I… I didn't…"

"My lady? My lady please look at me."

"I… I…" her voice was trembling and sounded painfully plaintive.

Just as Shelaine was going to cast the same magic spell that could alleviate Kleir's condition, Kleir took a step forward and walked without looking back.

"My lady—"

Grab.

Someone grabbed Shelaine's shoulder to stop her from chasing after Kleir. She turned around and saw the redhaired young master shook his head.

"Let her go."

"But she-!"

"What's wrong?"

Klad approached them and asked that question while trying to hide his own worry.

Kimsoo retracted his hand from the maid's shoulder and looked towards Ohn that was in his arms. Ohn tapped on Kimsoo's shoulder before standing up on her hind feet to whisper, "She's walking straight ahead like she knows where to go."

Ohn was the only one among them here who could see through the fog that she managed to control in a span of few minutes.

Kimsoo nodded his head and patted the silver cat.

"Young master Klad the young miss is…" Shelaine's eyes were extremely chaotic and her voice was shaking, nonetheless she reported the situation like how she was supposed to. "The young miss is crying."

It was obvious that she was so worried for the young lady that she had devotedly served since the day Kleir's mental health first started declining and Klad was the same.

This was the first time that Kleir was ever left to face an episode alone.

Ever since her breakdown became frequent, they always made sure that Kleir was never alone. Klad could never accompany his sister but Shelaine or the duchess was always beside Kleir every time.

But this time she was alone. They had to leave her alone.

Both Shelaine and Klad didn't feel good but they had no choice but to stay right where they were right now.

Klad gazed at the direction where his sister had gone to, a tight feeling of worry on his chest that almost suffocated him.

"…She'll be fine right?"

Klad wanted assurance, and so he found himself subconsciously asking that question to the redhaired young master who was calmly looking straight ahead.

Kimsoo didn't respond and just continued to stare in front. When Klad saw the same nonchalant expression on Kimsoo's face, he started to calm down.

He didn't know the reason why but seeing the young man who reached out a hand to help them being so calm and remained unchanging, Klad found himself no longer worrying.

Because he felt that everything will be alright as long as Kimsoo Henituse doesn't make a panicked expression.

Half an hour passed and Shelaine started to be restless. She wanted to go and see for herself if Kleir was really alright but so long as Klad doesn't make a move, she shouldn't do the same. So long as Klad doesn't permit her to go, Shelaine must stay here with them.

While they were busy worrying about what might have happened to Kleir while she was currently alone, in Kimsoo's ear he could hear the system's voice.

It was exactly hours ago when Kimsoo noticed the quest was actually not following the original plot which only proved itself true half an hour ago.

In [The birth of a Hero] Kleir was supposed to accidentally trip down and when she was held by Shelaine around the waist, Kleir starts fretting around because she remembered the time she was also held in that place. Kleir fell to the ground while struggling and crying and Shelaine immediately stopped. Until Kleir stopped flailing around, Shelaine remained where she is and casted the same spell she always casts in order to make Kleir calm down.

Additionally, they were supposed to climb up until the middle point of the hill before Kleir would want to go alone but the system told him earlier.

[Change your words to until the forest. The fairy has moved.]

Kimsoo didn't had time to question the system earlier because at that time he was already explaining the plan to Shelaine and Klad. He truly didn't understand why the system suddenly interrupted him but decided to comply.

And right now the system was explaining everything to him.

[You came to do this quest at an earlier time than in the game you saw.]

Kimsoo didn't respond. Or more like, he couldn't because he had other people around him.

[At this time, the fairy had moved closer to Kleir Venisse because it heard her cries. The fairy moved closer because it wanted to send even the slightest amount of help it could give at that distance so when you reached the forest an hour ago, it had gave a part of its power to Kleir Venisse thus she was able to think for herself.]

Kimsoo raised an eyebrow and stealthily looked up at the sky that wasn't too clear because of the fog that surrounded the forest.

[You don't know this, but there are fairies who have already chosen who they want to bless and had been waiting for that person to come meet them.]

[Now then,] the system sounded so entertained, [how long do you think the fairy had been waiting for Kleir Venisse?]

Kimsoo just gave the system's blue message a calm gaze. He guessed that the fairy had been here for three years because three years ago was the start of Kleir's mental health declining.

But the right answer shocked him.

[Nine years.]

Kimsoo's eyes widened for a second and subconsciously turned towards the direction of where Kleir had gone to as well as where the fairy was right now.

Did the fairy, by chance, predicted the future? Or did the fairy found out about the awful things Kleir had gone through?

Nine years. It was exactly nine years ago when Kleir had her life ruined by people around her. And the system was telling Kimsoo that the fairy had been here since then?

As if it had managed to read his thoughts, the system said. [The fairy saw everything that happened and took pity on the poor little girl who was taken advantage of. And so, the kind and benevolent fairy waited for the day that it will be able to bless this young lady.]

The system giggled.

[Alas, nine years had passed by and its wish has finally been fulfilled. All thanks to you.]

Kimsoo didn't had any words for that. Honestly, he felt like he didn't really do much and simply guided Kleir to the place where the fairy is.

Why was the system making it seem like this was a big deal anyway? Kimsoo was also doing this for his own selfish reason. If Kleir wasn't the genius young lady, he wouldn't have bothered to come here.

Kimsoo pushes back the seemingly nagging voice that was saying he was such a liar, trying to deceive himself into thinking he still wouldn't have helped this woman if she wasn't Kleir Venisse, the descendant of a god.

Because truth was, even if she wasn't Kleir Venisse, once Kimsoo heard her story he would have made a move. No, Kimsoo refuse to accept this reasoning and continued to tell himself he wouldn't get himself unnecessarily involved.

[By the way…]

Kimsoo thought the system was going to shut up after explaining but it seemed like it wasn't done talking.

[You look good in that dress.]

Kimsoo deadpanned.

What the hell.

[I've taken like… hmm… almost a hundred pictures of you now—ah! That was the hundred just now.]

What the fuck.

Kimsoo gazed coldly at the blue message.

Was the system making fun of him right now? And how the hell did the system manage to take pictures of him without him actually noticing?! Was the shutter put on silent?!

'…This damn little...'

Kimsoo made up his mind that he really would smack this system on the back of its head if they were to ever meet.

The system started cooing. [Oh my, look at how beautiful this young man is. If Kimsoo Henituse saw this he would have no doubt took dozen more pictures than I did.]

Kimsoo's eye twitched.

….The system was even trying to rope someone else as well?

[Hey Kim Rok Soo, you really look good! 10 out of 10!]

"Is this a fashion show to you?" Kimsoo blurted out. Luckily, his voice wasn't exactly loud so he didn't gather anyone's attention on him. Whether Kimsoo noticed how Ohn seemed to have glance at him then looked down on the dress he was wearing, Kimsoo decided to ignore it.

[Its not? But well, even if it was I'm sure you'd win the Asia's top model. Oh, hey wait can you tell me the tailor shop you got that dress from? I'd like to hire them to design more dresses for you to wear.]

Kimsoo mentally threw a brick towards the sky. Sadly, he could only express his displeasure inwardly because he was with Ohn, Klad and Shelaine but if they weren't here, Kimsoo really would have stoned this damn system.

There was no point listening to the system's nonsense anymore.

And what the actual fuck, the system managed to take pictures of him? No Kimsoo is not over that fact.

He was fine with wearing dresses in this era and life because even if people saw him, the next generations to come would never know about this because they don't have any proof to show that Kimsoo, no, Kim Rok Soo ever cross-dressed and this mother fucking system took pictures of him?

The system was bullying him. The system was really bullying him!

[Kim Rok Soo, now.]

At least the system still knew its purpose.

At its signal, Kimsoo started to walk. Ohn gazed up at him and asked, "Something wrong, nya?"

"She's done."

Shelaine and Klad started moving as well when they heard that. Shelaine passed by Kimsoo and rushed in front while Klad reminded himself that he still needed to stay at the furthest back for good measures.

The three of them weren't idly walking but also wasn't running to the point of making a lot of sounds. Ohn controlled the fog and made the path they were taking and the path ahead of them visible in their eyes.

They had just taken approximately 30 steps when a white figure emerged out of the fog in front of him.

They all stopped moving.

Shelaine was in front of everyone so she had the clearest view among them.

Her shaky and quiet voice was heard.

"…My lady?"

Kimsoo couldn't see Kleir's face and only a part of her body. But he figured, she had been successfully blessed by the fairy.

Because then, Shelaine's knees gave out and as she nearly collapse on the ground, Kleir swiftly moved to support her.

"My lady you…."

At this distance, Kimsoo saw it.

Kleir's gaze towards her personal maid was clear. It was calm, the corners of her eyes wrinkling so beautifully.

It was so unlike the way it looked an hour ago. Her eyes were no longer lifeless.

Klad stepped closer. His gaze trembling as he watched his sister slowly smile.

He felt all sorts of feelings crashing on him at the sight of his beloved older sister looking livelier than she was in all those nine years that had gone by. But Klad was also afraid. He was hesitant. What if this was just a dream? A trick of his eye? A play made by his own mind?

And so he stepped back but Kleir had look up and meet his eyes.

Klad turned around.

Kimsoo stared at Kleir who was so different from the woman he saw earlier. So different from the woman who would cry at the slightest sound, who would scream upon seeing a man. This young lady that stood in front of him… was a Kleir who wasn't driven to madness.

Shelaine was still looking at Kleir without blinking. Afraid that if she did, she would find out this was all just a sweet lie. She stared, and Kleir turned to stare back. Smiling.

"Shelaine."

Shelaine held Kleir's arm. Tightly. As to make her realize this really wasn't a dream. The young lady Lan that she had served for years was truly looking at her with a clear gaze. Not crying, not despairing. Kleir looked calm.

Shelaine wanted to say something, anything, she wanted to congratulate the young miss but all she could do was gape her mouth open and dumbfoundedly close. She was at a lost of words.

Kleir let out a chuckle. The first time in nine years. She couldn't help herself because she was truly amused at her personal maid's reaction and Shelaine started to tear up.

It was such a wonderful sound that every one of them had longed to hear again.

"It seems that I have greatly shocked you." Kleir helped Shelaine up.

"My lady…" Shelaine was finally able to utter those two words though her voice was hoarse, breathless. Still in disbelief. "You… really…"

Kleir nodded her head and giggled softly. "Yes," she gave Shelaine's hand a light squeeze before whispering, "I'm better now."

Kleir turned towards the redhaired young master and Kimsoo bowed towards her direction. "I am Kimsoo Henituse and I have come here to make a request to her lady, Kleir Venisse."

Kimsoo didn't straightened his back immediately and Kleir watch this young noble with a bit of interest. Her eyes caught the silver cat on Kimsoo's arm and she beamed.

"So it was you!"

Kimsoo finally let himself stand straight and calmly looked back at Kleir's joyful gaze. Kleir had stared at him for a second before averting her gaze towards to Ohn and leaned closer.

"What's this adorable one's name?"

Ohn looked up at Kimsoo to ask through her gaze if it was alright and Kimsoo just stared calmly at her. Ohn understood what Kimsoo was trying to say and faced Kleir with her usual calmness. "My name is Ohn."

Kleir gasped softly, "A familiar?" she stood up straight and reached out to rub Ohn's chin to which the little silver cat immediately leaned to. "Oh my, so adorable." she started cooing that Kimsoo suddenly remembered how the system was bullying him just a few minutes ago—Kimsoo kicked the memory away.

"I've learned about familiars when I was younger, I didn't expect to meet one as soon as I got better! No wait, you helped me earlier didn't you?"

Ohn let out a purr. Completely entrance from Kleir's touch.

Kleir did a semi-squeal, "So c—" she met Kimsoo's gaze and slowly retracted her hand, coughing once. Kleir straightened her posture and gave Kim a formal smile, befitting of a young lady like her.

"You were the one who helped us, yes?" even her manner of speech was incredibly elegant that screamed aristocracy. Kleir was showing the characteristics of a lady who was raised properly.

Kimsoo looked behind towards Shelaine who finally managed to compose herself before turning his gaze back towards Kleir. "Lady Kleir, I suppose it is best we talk about those important matters tomorrow. I believe that lady Kleir deserves rest."

Kimsoo was actually letting Kleir spend the rest of the time today with other people who was close to her. And Kleir understood his intention, making her smile. Not the formal one that she had just shown a minute ago, but one that showed how lovely she is and how truly thankful she was towards Kimsoo Henituse.

"I'll lead the guest-nims to their room."

"No," Kleir stopped Shelaine from leaving. "I think…" she trailed off, looking at the furthest distance searching for Klad before moving her gaze to Shelaine's and smiled. "I'll lead them to their room. What sort of host would I be if I don't do it myself?"

After all, Kimsoo Henituse was here for her in the first place. So isn't it naturally her who would accompany them?

"But my lady—"

"Ah, of course you will come along." Kleir showed a sheepish smile which made her even the more lovely, "I don't think I still know where the guest room is."

Shelaine stared at her, dumbfounded, before her lips curved up and bowed. "Yes, my lady."

When they were already near the Lan's main house, the servants around froze on their spot upon seeing their young miss walking towards them with no problem. They were extremely shock that their minds couldn't process the sight.

"Lady Kleir," Kimsoo called out, "I think its better that you get someone else to lead us to the guestroom."

Kleir stopped on her track and turned towards the redhaired young master. Both of them gazing at each other.

It was like two geniuses communicating with each other simply through their eyes.

A second passed, then Kleir let out a soft sigh.

"I understand. We shall have our talk the next day then. Would you mind joining me for breakfast tomorrow?"

Kimsoo showed her a smile. "That would be an honor."

Kleir let out an amused huff. Not quite understanding why Kimsoo would think too highly about it but decided not to question anything.

Shelaine called to one of the servants to lead Kimsoo and Ohn (who was still being carried in his arms) to the guestroom. As she was doing that, Kleir turned to look behind her in order to see her younger brother, Klad who was still so hesitant in approaching her.

Hazel irises met its identical hazel irises. They stared at each other, before Kleir started to let out a small smile.

"Bienos."

If Klad was scared of taking a step closer, then it is Kleir's duty to take a step back in order for her younger brother to reach her. In order for them to be able to walk side by side.

Each step Kleir took towards Klad was like a step back to accommodate the ticking time that waited for no one. Its hand that pointed to the moving seconds never stopping and as Kleir stood in front of Klad, realizing just how long it truly has been since the last time she was able to face her brother properly like this.

Nine years. For almost nine years. Kleir felt like breaking at the cruel realization that her brother had grown up without her ever witnessing properly how he had grown. Kleir felt like weeping, shuddering, that she was unable to be an older sister as she should have been to Klad.

"…Bienos." As Kleir felt her own lips curving up, she hoped she wasn't showing a sad smile. "Noona is sorry."

Klad's mouth parted but no sound was produced out of his throat. All the bubbling emotions that had gathered itself to his chest made it hard for him to speak. But he hated the fact that his older sister was apologizing to him.

It was wrong. It was just so wrong. His sister…. His sister shouldn't apologize for anything.

"Oh Bienos…" Kleir raised her hand to stroke Klad's head, wishing that the latter doesn't notice how her hand was shaking, her voice uneven. Her tears wanting to stream down. "You have grown with a lot to worry… I'm so…" Kleir's voice cracked but Klad was the one who choked as his tears started to fall. "…I'm so sorry."

"Noonim." he was finally able to talk, his voice was breathless. "I'm the one…" Klad took a breathe in to steady himself before continuing his words, "I'm the one who should apologize. I should have… I should have never let you get hurt I-!" a thick lump on his throat made Klad stop talking.

He felt his airpipe tighten. He still couldn't forget, no, he will never be able to forget. His heart was filled with regret and guilt. He should have done better. He should have known better. He should have been able to prevent it from happening because he is a man and yet…

Klad was incompetent. It was his fault. It was all his fault why his sister ended up suffering.

Klad could never forgive himself.

"No," Kleir murmured, softly, gently. She shook her head. "No, Bienos." Kleir moved her hand to caress Klad's cheek and let it rest there. Klad raising his hand to hold her sister's, crying even more.

"You were still so young. You should never bear any responsibilities for me because I am your older sister."

"And that is the point." Klad choked up. Having to force the next words out because he felt that the world was spinning as his chest continued to tighten. "You're my sister. I could have helped you. I could have… with anything, anything. And yet…" Klad tightened his hold on Kleir's hand, his tears falling faster. "And yet I was too stupid, I couldn't even—"

"No, no. God no, Bienos no." Kleir raised her other hand to hold her younger brother properly. "I will never blame you for being so young to understand what was happening at that time. I would never blame you."

"…Noonim."

"Bienos." Kleir enveloped Klad to a hug. A hug that should have been their shared moments in all those nine years. "It was hard on you, wasn't it?"

Klad cried harder at his sister's words.

Wasn't she the one who suffered the most between them? And yet here she was worrying more about him.

It was just so like her that Klad couldn't help but cry even more as he embraced Kleir tighter. To ground him. To remind him that the same thing should never happen again. To carve into Klad's mind and heart that he will never let his sister suffer ever again.

He will use his guilt as his driving point to make sure that no one will be able to hurt Kleir ever again. Not in this life, not while he is alive.

***

Kimsoo was preparing for bed. He and Ohn had just had their dinner in the room (per his request because he honestly didn't want to bother the other servants with his presence when all of them were probably busy at the fact that the Lan's young miss was now better than she ever was in those nine years) and Ohn was currently in the bathroom, changing into her pajamas.

Kimsoo was already wearing his and had climbed on the bed, his back resting on the headboard, waiting for Ohn to finish.

Click.

The door of the bathroom opened with a soft click and Ohn walked towards the switch to turn off the lights before moving towards the bed. Kimsoo held the blanket up for her and the little girl climbed on the bed, lying right next to him. Kimsoo leaned forward to turn on the lamp before lying to his side.

Hardly any sounds could be heard at the dead of the night where peace had seemingly restored in the residents' hearts.

Ohn moved closer to Kimsoo's chest and clutched on his pajama shirt. Kimsoo, understanding that the little girl was not used to sleeping without anyone beside her, placed his arm over Ohn's torso to lull her to sleep.

Kimsoo expected Ohn to slowly fall asleep soon enough due to the exhausting day they had earlier. Even though they didn't really do that much, Kimsoo felt tired so he truly wanted to rest and he figured Ohn was likely the same. Kimsoo had closed his eyes.

However, a small quiet voice called out to him.

"…Kim?"

He simply hummed in response. But then Ohn didn't say anything for a minute that Kimsoo felt the little girl was hesitant in saying what she wanted to say so he cracked an eye open to glance at Ohn in his embrace.

"Thank you…"

Kimsoo opened his other eye and stared quietly at Ohn whose face he couldn't even see. Ohn was close to burying her face to Kimsoo's chest.

"…For saving me."

Kim, no, Kim Rok Soo felt a pang of pain harshly striking his chest. Because he knew, if there was someone who deserved hearing On's thanks it would be the real Kimsoo Henituse, who was the one who saved the kitten children and not him. Not Kim Rok Soo.

Because he had not done anything to deserve the little girl's gratitude.

Since he is not the real Kimsoo Henituse.

"That day…" On's grip on Kimsoo's shirt tightened, "If you hadn't gone to that part of central town… if you didn't interfere when they were trying to take us away again…" Kimsoo couldn't see properly in the darkness of the room but he felt it, he felt On's hand tremble.

Her voice turned to a quiet voice as she finished her sentence. "I would have experienced the same thing."

Kimsoo instinctively held Ohn tighter, closer.

He didn't wanted the little girl to think that it would happen. No, Kimsoo would never let Ohn go through that terrible experience. Never.

Because Kimsoo had promised himself that he will make sure in the future, he will slack off while watching Cale, Ohn, Hong as well as Raon be the happiest they could be.

That is why, he will never allow this.

The little girl must have understood what Kimsoo was trying to say because her grip on his shirt started to loosen. But Kimsoo continued to hug Ohn tightly. Not letting go.

"That's why I wanted to say…" On's voice became quieter and quieter, an indication that she was slowly falling asleep. "….Thank you, for coming that day."

A second passed, then the second turned two, until it became minutes. Even breathing was the only thing heard. Kimsoo continued to hold the little girl closely to him before closing his eyes.

Ohn was thanking him now, but Kim, no, Kim Rok Soo will make sure Kimsoo Henituse will be the one hearing it again.

It had been a long day for the both of them, and so they had easily fallen asleep.

As they were sleeping, oblivious to the fact that there had been someone else who heard everything. They were unable to hear the extremely quiet voice that whispered.

'…You didn't need to thank me.'

When morning came, Kimsoo was led to Kleir's room that was on the Lan's main house.

It was no surprise that Kleir didn't return to the house built for her yesterday. After all, she no longer has a reason to stay there when she was already better than before. The only reason she was isolated was for her own sake but now she didn't need it.

Ohn was led to the dining hall because she was going to have breakfast with Klad as the young master Lan had requested. Kimsoo didn't think there was anything wrong with that so he just let it be.

When the door to Kleir's bedroom was opened, the food was already settled on the table and the young lady was sitting there and pointed to the seat in front of her. "Please take a sit."

Kimsoo wordlessly crossed the room and sat down.

Kleir was smiling formally as she stared at the redhaired young master. Kimsoo figured what that gaze meant so he opened his mouth to speak. "I apologize for deceiving you yesterday, lady Kleir."

Kimsoo was back to wearing his usual clothing and was no longer in a dress. Thus, the truth has to be told. Kimsoo intended to confess about it anyway since he didn't want to continue pretending he was a woman. Mainly because of the system's bullying yesterday.

Speaking of the system, it seems it had gone back to remaining silent and was letting Kimsoo do whatever he wanted.

"No, its alright. I understand why you had to." her tone was extremely polite as she said those words. "I hope you weren't too uncomfortable by doing so?"

…Strictly speaking, rather than being uncomfortable Kimsoo felt that it was very natural of him. Maybe because of the real Kimsoo Henituse who used to cross-dress a lot (if you judge the amount of dresses he has in his closet) so Kim, no, Kim Rok Soo also got used to it?

'…I feel like this was the fruit of Cale, Ohn and Hong's labour.'

…There was that to. When Kimsoo had to cross-dress whenever the two kitten children asked for, to which Cale would immediately approve.

Seeing as Kimsoo was just blankly staring, Kleir chuckled softly. Having figured the answer through that simple action.

"So about yesterday, Shelaine and Bienos already told me that it was young master Kim who made this happen." She gestured at herself, "And Bienos said the reason you kindly reached out your hand to us is because you need my help?"

Kimsoo didn't deny it. He stared straight to Kleir's eyes and opened his mouth to speak. "That's right, lady Kleir I do need your help."

"What can this lowly young lady do as to repay you?" Kleir said lightheartedly, with a smile on her face.

Kimsoo could clearly see the way Kleir Venisse was looking down on herself. He could only scoff internally. She has to see for herself just how amazing her skills can get.

Without his expression changing, Kimsoo replied with the same stoic gaze. "Something that only you can do." Kleir didn't react much, most-likely because she doesn't believe it.

"And that is?"

"Soon, I believe young master Klad will be given two invitations to give to two family members. It is an invitation to watch the students' competitions and games at the Academy's foundation day."

Kleir raised an eyebrow with an amused smile that somehow made her more elegant. "Is it alright for you to say this?"

Kimsoo's lips curved up.

'As expected, she'd immediately caught up.'

Although Kleir plausibly didn't know about the rule of outsiders not knowing whatever thing was going on the Academy, she was still able to figure things on her own.

Kimsoo had seen it a few times since yesterday, but Kleir was definitely a genius. And Kimsoo was once again amazed.

"You could say that Crown Prince Alver wouldn't mind this at all."

Kleir made an interested face after hearing Alver's name.

"When young master Klad presents the two invitations, please be one of the visitors."

Kleir blinked once. Founding this request unexpected. Wouldn't it be more cogent if Kimsoo Henituse asked for things like money or support?

After a brief moment of speechlessness, Kleir composed herself. "I'm assuming your request is not simply that you wish for me to be there?"

Kimsoo smiled. It was really easy to talk to smart people.

"My actual request will come after you make it to the Academy. I'm sure that with it," Kimsoo didn't break eye contact in order for Kleir to clearly understand because confidence in her ability was something she has to have. "Lady Kleir will see her true purpose."

Kleir Venisse was given the title, "The greatest tactician" and with her being present on the 3rd day of the foundation day where one thousand enemies will come, the probability of them winning with lesser casualties were high.

In the original [The Birth of a Hero] they would still win even without Kleir Venisse but to Kimsoo, fulfilling this hidden quest and getting Kleir Venisse's help was better than winning while having many of them getting hurt.

Especially that Kim Rok Soo was someone who didn't want to see anyone getting hurt right before his eyes.

After a few more talks, the two of them began to eat their breakfast while exchanging words here and there.

"I suppose you will be taking your leave after this?"

"Yes. I have a brother waiting for me. If I take another hour before returning, he would have no doubt make a fuss."

Kleir chuckled. "What a lovely brother you have. If its possible, I would love to meet him."

Kimsoo nodded his head before placing his hand on the doorknob. "I'm sure you'll run into each other at the Academy." he opened the door and saw that Ohn and Klad were waiting outside aside from Shelaine who had been there since Kimsoo came to Kleir's room.

Shelaine bowed respectfully to him just as she did earlier which gave Kimsoo goosebumps. She did it two times now… isn't that already enough?

Klad beamed upon seeing him. "Oh hey," where was the little brother who was still wary of him? "I didn't got to thank you yesterday but uh…" Klad scratched his cheek with a sheepish smile, "Thank you. Really."

Kimsoo felt his eye wanting to twitch and he had to gather all his strength not to.

….Isn't this a bit…

"I didn't do much." but even after saying that, Klad was still giving him this extremely gratified face and Kimsoo was so tempted to look away.

"Hello." Kleir popped her head from behind Kimsoo and smiled at Ohn. "Did you have breakfast already? If you haven't, you can come eat with me."

Kimsoo turned towards her and stared. Does she still have an appetite to eat after eating so much earlier?

Kleir glanced at him while still smiling before returning her gaze back at Ohn.

Ohn, unlike how she had been yesterday, hesitant in talking with these nobles, was gazing back at the young lady with calm eyes.

"Yes I have, my lady."

"Oh my—isn't she too adorable?"

…Kleir's action and words reminded Kimsoo so much of the system. Fuck, why did Kleir had to look completely smitten while looking at Ohn like she was holding herself from pulling the little girl's cheeks (which would probably make Cale furious if he noticed the slightest red mark on On's cheek) and was obviously suppressing a squeal.

Ohn didn't look any different but Kimsoo could see the way her tail was swaying from side to side to show that she was pleased.

'…Cale might have gotten himself a rival.'

Kimsoo shook his head and sighed. It seems that sooner or later Cale will not only be protective of him, but of Ohn and Hong as well. Especially that lady Kleir's eyes seemed to have form hearts….

…Just imagining an angry Cale trying his best to monopolize his kids to himself was both adorably cute and terrifying to Kimsoo. Angry Cale was just way too damn scary.

As Kleir was gushing over Ohn, Klad turned towards Kimsoo at that moment. "You're leaving after this right? Please let us take you back to the dorm."

Kimsoo didn't refuse this help. "Thank you for your hospitality, young master Klad."

Klad waved his hand. "I should be the one thanking you."

'…Please not this again.'

Luckily, neither Klad nor Shelaine started thanking him or showing their respect to him while he and Ohn were on their way to the carriage they had prepared. While Kleir? Well… she wouldn't stop talking about Ohn.

Kimsoo could only hope her behavior doesn't reach Cale.

(Meanwhile, at the Academy, a redhaired young master scratched his ear. "Is someone talking shit about me?")

It took them no less than an hour getting back to the Academy and once they arrived, Kimsoo told Ohn to go back to the dorm first because he had to go to Alver's office to make a request. Ohn took the luggage from Kimsoo's hand before leaving.

Kimsoo arrived at the office and knocked on the door.

"You're highness, the sun of our Kingdom, this is Kimsoo Henituse."

A minute later, the door was opened by Choi Han and Kimsoo walked in straight towards the couch.

As expected, even though it was a weekend Alver Crossman was holed up in his office checking documents. Does he not get tired with that? In any case, Kimsoo doesn't want to know. He absolutely will not work after graduating in the Academy like what Alver was doing right now.

"Regarding this weeks allowance," Kimsoo was pertaining about the deal he and Alver made when the prince told him to attend the Academy and Kimsoo said he wanted to get paid in return. "I would like to ask his highness not to give it to me."

Alver raised an eyebrow and rested his chin on his interlocked hands. "May I ask why?"

Kimsoo stared back without his expression changing.

"Instead, I would like his highness to use the money to investigate what happened nine years ago to miss Kleir Venisse of the Lan duchy and subdue all the perpetrators involved and give them the highest punishment possible."

Alver looked taken aback. "Kleir Venisse?" he looked thoughtfully like he was trying to remember something. "…I seem to have heard that name before. Who is she?"

His question wasn't completely unreasonable. The Lan household, while being a duchy, had avoided all nobles including the royal family. And Kleir's case had been buried deep underground in order for it to never surface ever again by her father's family.

None of them wanted the young lady to get justice after what happened to her.

"I suppose his highness had heard of her before?"

Kleir's existence was almost hidden both by her family for protection and her father's family out of spite. Almost no one knew about what really happened to her due to the lies her father's family had spread. There were rarely any talk about the Lan household but if you tried to dig deeper, you'll see just how disgusted the nobles who didn't know the truth felt towards Kleir and her family.

Because they have been told that she had seduce all those men and was now playing the victim.

"Yes. Although I couldn't recall when but I believe I have heard her name and… the Lan duchy was it?" Alver nodded his head like he was approving of something, "Duchess Ayan had been diligently doing her work and seemed to not want to attract all sorts of attention to their household, but I don't know anything about her eldest daughter."

Kimsoo leaned on the back of the couch and crossed his leg.

"What about her?"

Why was Kimsoo bringing up Kleir and an incident that happened nine years ago? That was what Alver's question meant.

Kimsoo looked calm, no different from when he stepped inside the office, and started to speak.

"The Lan's young miss was…" at his word, Alver looked so shock. Obviously this matter was something that didn't reach his ear because he was also just a kid at that time.

The further Kimsoo explained, the more Alver's expression turned serious.

The oppression Kleir experienced. The countless accusations thrown at the victim saying that it was her own fault. Alver listened intently to Kimsoo's careful explanation.

After a few more minutes. Alver let out a sigh.

"I see." Alver closed his eyes for a minute before opening them again. "Thank you for bringing this to my attention. If you hadn't, I wouldn't have known that one of this Kingdom's duchy had done a horrible thing."

The family on Kleir's father side was a powerful duchy who had a lot of connections. Otherwise, why would they dare lay a hand on the Lan household if they weren't powerful?

Alver looked into the calm eyes of Kimsoo Henituse.

He didn't know and could not figure why and how Kimsoo was able to know this kind of thing when it was obvious that it had been a buried case nine years ago. Alver was tempted to ask this young man where he got all these information from but decided not to.

Kimsoo had told him before that no matter what he says, do not question anything.

Alver stared at Kimsoo's reddish brown eyes before calmly stating. "It seems that young master Kim is kinder than I expected."

"Kind?" Kimsoo scoff and crossed his arms. "I'm simply taking measures to make sure the Lan family does not betray us later on."

Alver's lips twitched up.

"And do you think they would even if you hadn't done this?"

Kimsoo stared coldly before slowly standing up. "I don't know what you mean by that, your highness."

Alver let out a quiet chuckle. Kimsoo was both easy to read and at the same time extremely unpredictable. It was obvious to him that Kimsoo Henituse had wanted to take actions to give Kleir the justice she deserved because he wanted to. Not because he didn't trust the Lan duchy enough.

"I'll be taking my leave now, thank you for listening to my request, your highness."

Kimsoo bowed before turning to leave, ignoring the way Choi Han looked at him.

Why was everyone he was meeting today giving him those horrifying gaze? Kimsoo once again got goosebumps.

Kimsoo just wanted to return to the dorm and proceed to slack off with his brother and completely avoid everything else but then a loud voice was heard a few meters from him and a red oddball as well as invisible force crashed on him.

Kimsoo felt that a rib might have been broken.

"Kim!" Hong exclaimed loudly.

"Human, welcome back!" Raon shouted as well while being invisible.

Kimsoo literally almost fell backwards when the two little boys tackle hugged them. Seriously, how strong are they to push back a literal adult?!

Although he was internally complaining, crying even, Kimsoo patted the two boys and wheezed out a quiet and pitiful, "…I'm back."

Oh, the horror Kimsoo felt when Hong and Raon hugged him even tighter.

Chapter Text

Kimsoo could hardly breathe from the two boy's tight grip so he tapped the two on their back and wheezed out, "O, okay tap out… tap out…. I can't breathe…!"

Raon and Hong instantly released their hold of Kimsoo. In place for a hug, they held each of Kimsoo's hand. "Hehe."

Kimsoo took deep breathes in and out before sighing when he saw Hong's sparkly eyes. He couldn't see Raon because he was invisible but Kimsoo could conclude that the young dragon was doing the same sparkly eyes that Hong was doing.

"Why are you two here? Aren't you supposed to be in the dormitory with hyung?"

"I caught Kim-nya's scent!" Hong exclaimed happily.

…Huh, it seems the kitten children are very sensitive when it comes to his scent. Come to think of it, Ohn and Hong probably had not been separated from the real Kimsoo Henituse before, hadn't they?

That would explain how Hong was able to find him here. But still, isn't this far from the dorm? How the hell did Hong manage to smell Kimsoo all the way here?

"We were studying with the smart Rosalyn at that… that library!" Raon seemed to have realized Kimsoo's confusion so he answered with that.

Kimsoo was still out of breathe and it took him 5 whole minutes before his breathing started regulating again. He stared at Hong but directed his question on the two boys. "Studying?"

"The smart Rosalyn said we can start studying anytime I want so… so I said I wanted to start yesterday." came Raon's response. Though the more words he said, his voice gradually became quiet. Maybe because he was afraid that Kimsoo wouldn't allow it and get mad.

Kimsoo nodded his head in acknowledgement of Raon's words. He was actually impressed that Raon decided what to do without Kimsoo having to say anything especially since he wasn't here yesterday.

Raon did not dare remove the invisibility magic even though there were hardly any people around them right now. That was because there were countless knights patrolling out and inside the Academy, making sure there were no intruders or similar cases as the attempt assassination on the Crown Prince not too long ago.

Hong threw his hands in the air and said, "I wanted to start training with the wolf boy too but I wanted to wait for noona so I went with the youngest to study!"

Kimsoo hummed before reaching his right hand to pat Hong on the head and his left hand to the air, searching for Raon's invisible body. Raon understood what Kimsoo wanted to do so he leaned on Kimsoo's touch, letting himself get a pat on the head.

"Good job."

Hong's ear twitched then his tail started to sway from side to side while Raon seemed to have flinch at Kimsoo's words.

He had never heard anyone praise him before.

Raon leaned closer to Kimsoo's touch until he was practically hogging Kimsoo's hand.

Kimsoo didn't comment about the clinging baby dragon and instead asked a different question. "Shouldn't you go back to the library now?"

Both Raon and Hong flinched.

"Ah…Ahaha… y-you're right…. Ahaha… t, the human is so smart as always!"

"R, right? Haha…. l, lets go back, nya!"

Before the two could turn around to leave, Kimsoo grabbed Hong's shoulder and didn't let Raon leave his hold. Since he couldn't see Raon because he was invisible, it was best to not let him go.

"…Human?"

Kimsoo calmly stated. "Let's go together."

"Eh?" Hong looked at him, surprised. "Why?"

"Do you not want to show me how you've been studying?"

Actually, Kimsoo just thought he should continue his investigation about this world at the library since he was unable to return there after secretly going in the library behind Cale's back (Kimsoo subconsciously shuddered when he thought about Cale finding that out) and since Kimsoo is going there, he might as well check on Raon and Hong's progress on studying.

Hong beamed so brightly while Raon removed the invisibility magic to show Kim a bright smile. "We've been doing great!"

"We were studying hard!"

Kimsoo nodded his head. "Show me then."

Raon was smiling so brightly and his wings fluttering repeatedly before he turned invisible again. Then Kimsoo's hand was both held by the two little boys, leading him to the library.

When they arrived there, as always there weren't any students around, and Rosalyn wasn't surprised to see Kimsoo being dragged by Hong and the no longer invisible Raon.

"L, Look! Human! I can read that page now!" Raon said while pointing his front paw on the opened book on the table. Raon flew towards the book and started reading.

As he read, Kimsoo moved to stand behind him and listened carefully to Raon who stammered every now and then whenever he encountered a difficult word. Kimsoo was tempted on teaching the little kid how to read the difficult words, but seeing Raon's determination to read by himself, Kimsoo just listened instead and let him be.

He listened intently. Understanding what Raon was reading. Kimsoo just let Raon until he finished.

Raon raised his head and looked towards him. Kimsoo patted his head. "Good job."

Raon seemed to be holding back a smile, his wings fluttering.

"The youngest is so smart!" Hong exclaimed happily, "Just like Kim-nya!"

"I, I am great and mighty after all!"

Kimsoo hummed and just continued to pat Raon's head. "Yes you are great and mighty."

Raon looked so happy at the praise that he fluttered his wings once again.

"We have Miss Rosalyn to thank for teaching Raon."

Rosalyn, who was sitting across the table and had also been silently listening to Raon, smiled when Kimsoo once again acknowledged her presence. She still found it odd how the young master who ignored her and pretended not to know about her was now someone who she could call an acquaintance.

Or, rather than an acquaintance, it was more like partners-in-crimes. Although, per se, they haven't done a single crime together. Yet. But Rosalyn had an inkling that sooner or later she'll be breaking the law with this young master.

"It is nothing, young master Kim. I simply enjoy teaching Raon-nim how to read."

"The smart Rosalyn is great at teaching!" Raon shouted.

Rosalyn smiled. "Because Raon-nim is smart."

Once again, Raon looked happy to be praised.

Kimsoo patted Hong and Raon on the head to get their attention. It really was becoming a habit of his, which he doesn't mind at all.

"I'll go read some books while you study."

"Okay, nya!"

Kimsoo and Rosalyn made eye contact and Kimsoo mouthed. 'Thank you.'

Rosalyn just shook her head with a small smile. As to say that she doesn't mind this at all.

Kimsoo went to the bookshelves to look for books to read and after doing so, he went towards the same bean bag couch he occupied the first time he went here in the library.

Rosalyn, Raon and Hong couldn't see him and Kimsoo couldn't hear their voice either. That was because Kimsoo was at the corner-most part of library where he was practically hidden.

Kimsoo only took five books because he was going to idly read since he had only returned here at the Academy from the Lan duchy.

He hadn't even seen his favorite brother yet. To think that Kimsoo actually lasted a day without seeing Cale….

Kimsoo let out a suffering sigh. 'After I finish reading this five books, I'll quickly return to the dorm and laze around with Cale.' that was his plan. And no, Kimsoo will not let anyone ruin his plan.

He began to read. It wasn't fast, nor was it slow. Kimsoo simply maintained a normal pace that was appropriate for reading.

Before he knew it, he had gone over the four books and was reading the last book. Kimsoo was at the last two pages when suddenly…

[Hey, hey, Kim Rok Soo.]

Kimsoo let out a sigh upon seeing the suspended blue message in front of him and heard that same child-like voice he had been hearing.

He was wondering why the system hadn't come bother him again since yesterday afternoon.

"What is it?" Kimsoo murmured as he continued to read the book in his hand.

There was a brief moment of silence before the system spoke again.

[I came to tell you something important regarding what happened yesterday.]

Kimsoo stopped reading.

[…Well, I was actually going to tell you next week once I've come back but I thought I should say it now so you're not surprised when I disappear for a few days.]

Kimsoo looked towards the blue message and raised an eyebrow.

"You're going somewhere?"

That's quite odd. Kimsoo thought the system was supposed to overlook everything that was happening to this world as well as every action Kimsoo made.

But the system was leaving for a few days?

The system huffed. [Even if I'm gone I'll still see everything you're doing so immediately throw away any ridiculous thoughts, Kim Rok Soo.]

Kimsoo didn't respond. He actually wasn't really thinking it but since the system said not to, then Kimsoo decided not to try and investigate the 'truth' that the system doesn't want to let him know.

[I'm telling you, Kim Rok Soo.] the system's child-like voice was stern and cold. [Listen to me and don't try to find out something you're not supposed to know unless you want the great beings to punish you.]

Kimsoo doesn't ask about who the 'great beings' are, instead he changed the topic and asked calmly. "What was the important thing you were going to tell me?"

The important thing regarding what happened yesterday which obviously connects to Kleir.

The system's voice changed its tone, however it wasn't its usual teasing or jolly tone either. It was like the system was really making a report.

[The fairy who helped Kleir Venisse came to talk to me.]

Kimsoo asked in his mind. '…That's possible?'

[It asked me to tell you to look after Kleir Venisse for a little while longer than you planned.]

Kimsoo stared blankly. Why was the damn fairy giving him more work? Kimsoo was planning to just slack off for a bit until it was time for training.

'Damn it.'

Maybe he shouldn't have done this quest after all.

[You know how fairies aren't exactly omnipotent right?]

Kimsoo doesn't respond. He doesn't need to. The answer was already clear.

After all, he too had received a blessing from a fairy. Yet The Energy of the Heart was still not enough and Kimsoo's body was still weak albeit not the same as before.

Because Kimsoo Henituse had originally been weaker than everyone else, to the point that one step outside of the Henituse estate was enough to kill him.

[Kleir Venisse isn't healed.]

At the Lan duchy, Kleir was sitting on the couch as the head butler reported to her.

"We have informed the Duchess of miss Kleir's health improvement. The duchess is on her way back from a meeting."

Kleir showed a kind smile. "There was no need for her to rush back. I'm sure she was supposed to stay out for a few days, yes?"

The butler simply lowered his head.

Kleir sighed softly and waved her hand. "Alright, dismiss. Inform me when the Duchess Ayan is ba—"

The door was slammed open. The slightest loud sound made Kleir tense. No one noticed this except for Shelaine who had been standing behind Kleir from the start.

Shelaine wanted to cast the magic spell that can calm the young miss but before she could even do anything, Kleir stood up and turned around.

By the door, stood was Duchess Ayan, her mother, with a trembling gaze.

A kind, polite and reserved smile formed on Kleir's lips as she slowly bowed towards the Duchess. "I welcome the Duchess Ayan for her safe return."

[Well, to say she isn't healed is wrong but to say she was completely healed is wrong too. What I mean is that, instead of being completely 'cured' she is still having difficulties but can control her reaction and can calm herself a lot better than before.]

[But even with that, most-likely that even at this very moment, Kleir Venisse is still suffering.]

"…Venisse."

Ayan's voice was quavering. Incredulous. Hopeful. Sounding so pleading that this wasn't just a dream.

Kleir straightened her posture and stared straight into her mother's eyes. A smile on her lips to show that she was fine.

"Mother."

All the servants around had went out of the room to give the two privacy, even Shelaine went out. They all knew what the Duchess was feeling and wouldn't want to show a side of herself to them that wasn't appropriate for a Duchess. That was why they chose to give the two time for themselves because they needed that after nine years of no proper conversation.

Ayan took shaky steps forward, hand reaching out. And Kleir just stood there, letting her mother approach with careful steps. Emotions that overwhelmed, visibly whirled around the Duchess eyes. Kleir knew how shocked her mother must have been. Hearing about her daughter being healed while she was away.

And when Ayan's finger softly brushed against Kleir's cheek, her knees gave out.

"Ah… ah… ah…."

The overwhelming emotions, feelings that had been bottled which the Duchess hid for nine years finally burst out as her tears fell down like river streams that could not be put hold.

"My daughter… My Venisse…."

Ayan reached for Kleir's hands and placed it near her lips as she asked for forgiveness which she knew she didn't deserve at all.

"I'm sorry… my darling, I'm very sorry…. Mother failed to protect you…. my baby…."

Kleir's heart felt immense pain at her mother's crying. At her mother's words. It wasn't her fault. She shouldn't blame herself and apologize because it wasn't her fault.

Kleir kneeled down in front of her mother so they could look at each other's eyes to convey what Kleir had been wanting to say for nine years.

"…Mother."

Kleir whispered. Curling her delicate fingers to hold her mother's hands that held hers. Ayan looked up and the moment Kleir saw her eyes that was filled with regret, guilt and grief, her heart hurt so much that her own tears started to brim on the corner of her eyes.

She couldn't bear the truth that her mother had suffered as well because of what happened nine years ago.

"I'm sorry, Kleir I…" Kleir shook her head and held Ayan's hands tighter.

"Mother." she called out with a gentle tone. "I'm alright now. Its okay because I'm already better."

The duchess placed Kleir's hands over her cheeks and continued to mumble her apologies. She felt responsible, no, Kleir and Klad was her responsibilities and yet she let something so terrible happen to her precious child. Ayan could not forget that and will never be able to forgive herself.

"Mother." Kleir whispered, again. Not loudly, because she knew If she did her voice would tremble. "Mother please…"

Ayan lowered her head and wanted to bow her head deeply until her forehead reaches the floor but Kleir was stopping her from doing this. "I'm sorry… I'm so sorry…"

"Mother…" Kleir spoke in a hush voice, almost pleading. "Please… please don't apologize."

"No. No, no." Ayan held Kleir's hands tightly and shook her head. "Its my fault. Its all my fault. My baby don't ever hate yourself." Kleir's heart broke into million small shards that could never be repaired when she saw her mother's tearful gaze once again. "Hate me instead." Ayan patted her chest. Trembling lips and tears that doesn't stop. "Hate me instead."

Kleir let out a rueful laugh that made the tears that had gathered itself finally stream down on her cheeks.

"…How could I ever hate you?"

[Her trauma was far too great that the fairy's blessing couldn't show its full power. That is why Kim Rok Soo take care of her for awhile longer.]

Kimsoo was looking out the window as he silently listened to the system's voice.

[The fairy said that since you're going to use Kleir Venisse's tactician skills, you should look after her when there are a lot of people around. You know how she can't handle a crowd right? Especially noble bastards who would probably start yapping again once they see her.]

Kimsoo closed his eyes for a few seconds before opening them again.

"So where will you be going?"

Honestly, even if the system didn't tell him about what the fairy said, Kimsoo would have still made sure Kleir's improvement in health will not become those noble bastards' topic either. He would smack them on the back of their head as soon as they bring up the young lady's name.

How dare they when they've already ruined her life once because of those filthy mouth of theirs.

[Hey I'm not done talking yet!] the system yelled so loud that made Kimsoo flinch.

…Why the hell was the system even shouting? Kimsoo gave the blue message a shocked face.

'Is this system nuts?'

The system huffed. [There's something else the fairy wanted to say. It said that you don't need to doubt the Lan household because it also gave Kleir the word that you are someone they can trust little by little.]

Kimsoo frowned. "There was no need to do that."

However, the system completely ignored him.

[Anyway! To answer your question~! I'm going somewhere to wre—ahem I mean! To fix something!]

Kimsoo squinted his eyes. "You were about to say wreck, weren't you?"

[Oopsie~] in the blue message was an image of a cat putting its front paws to its muzzle to hide its mischievous smile, [I've been caught~!]

"You exposed yourself."

The system ignored him once again. [Kim Rok Soo, Kim Rok Soo, do you want to come wreck someone's house with me?]

Wait what. Someone's house?

Kimsoo gave the blue message a suspicious gaze.

'…I hope that house doesn't belong to someone I know.'

If the system was going to mess around, it better be not in this world or to anyone Kimsoo knew.

Nonetheless, Kimsoo gave a nonchalant respond. "I don't want to."

He already had a lot to do. Joining the system in whatever the hell it planned to do would surely give Kimsoo a headache. Thus, he refuse to accept the system's invitation.

He doubts the system was even serious in inviting him anyway.

[Awe… that's too bad.] in the blue message it showed a pouting cat, making Kimsoo furrow his eyebrows.

Where the hell did this damn system even got those cat images from?

'…Don't tell me the system drew those?'

Thinking about a system drawing cat images… for some reason Kimsoo felt goosebumps.

He didn't know the reason why but what Kimsoo had just imagined was so scary to him.

[Oh yeah, before I go. You haven't heard the system notice right?]

Kimsoo just stared at the blue message.

[You're probably thinking why the default system hasn't made any notice about you completing the main mission.]

That was exactly what Kimsoo had been wondering.

Since yesterday afternoon, the system didn't made any notification saying he successfully completed the hidden quest. Kimsoo thought that there must have been an error the system needed to fix so he waited until morning but it was almost noon by now but there were still no notifications.

[Don't worry, it’s a malfunction on our part and not yours. After I wreck someone's house you'll receive the notice right away so don't stress over it.]

….Wait what does wrecking someone's house have to do with the hidden quest?

Kimsoo once again gave the blue message a shocked face.

'…Don't tell me for every hidden quest I'll be completing, the system needs to wreck a house before giving me the completion notice?'

Kimsoo suddenly felt scared.

[Wait, wait, hold on! You know what the default system is right?]

Kimsoo took a deep breathe to calm himself from his earlier thoughts and calmly responded. "The systemic voice that gives me notifications."

[And I am?]

He suddenly felt the urge to role his eyes and tried his best not to.

"The great system."

There was a clapping sound and the system had an awed voice. [Wooaahh!! Kim Rok Soo so smart! Even though I haven't explain that but you figured it out on your own!]

"You just suck at your job." Kimsoo blurted out. Thankfully, the system chose to ignore him.

[I'll be going now! Hey Kim Rok Soo, what I told you. Behave alright?]

Kimsoo didn't respond.

The system once again yelled so loudly inside Kimsoo's mind that made him flinch again. [Kim Rok Soo!]

Kimsoo clicked his tongue and grumbled. "Go already."

A message with a cat smiling happily was delivered before it was gone.

The system didn't threaten him, it wasn't even a warning. It just told him not to do anything he's not supposed to do and somehow… for some reason… Kimsoo felt like the system genuinely didn't want him to get punished.

Kimsoo let out a sigh and brushed his hair away from his face.

'Guess I'll stay put about that matter then.'

Kimsoo picked up the 5 books and walked towards the shelves, placing them in their appropriate places before walking towards his 3 companions.

The two little boys, especially Raon was so focused on what Rosalyn was teaching them. Even so, they were also able to easily sense their weak Kim approaching and pretended they didn't.

Once Kimsoo reached their table, he nonchalantly said. "I'll be heading back to dorm to rest. Are you two staying?"

Hong and Raon perked up.

"You're going now?"

"To rest, nya?"

Kimsoo nodded his head.

"Okay! Make sure to rest well, nya!"

"You need to go and sleep weak human!"

Hearing children worry about him gave Kimsoo an odd feeling but he quickly dismissed it. He patted the two little boys on the head before turning towards the redhaired mage.

"Miss Rosalyn."

Rosalyn smiled. "I'll take care of them and make sure they eat lunch."

Kimsoo nodded his head, satisfied with that respond, before he turned around and left the Library.

Walking out of the Academy and towards the dormitory… Kimsoo hadn't even realized he was now standing in front of door of their room so quickly.

He must have been too excited to see Cale again—ahem I mean, error in narrating, must have been so tired with dealing with the system that Kimsoo couldn't wait to throw his body on the bed.

Click.

And throw his body he did.

"Ow-! Kim-!"

Unfortunately or fortunately Cale was also lazing on the bed. Kimsoo knew for a fact Cale had likely been drinking yesterday judging from the almost empty bottle of wine on the table at one corner and the wine glass which showed obvious signs of being used and he had just woken up a few minutes ago which explains why Cale was still in bed at this hour.

…Kim, no, Kim Rok Soo suddenly remembered that one time in the game Cale Henituse went to the Academy after drinking the whole morning and… well, no one really noticed, or even if someone did, Cale Henituse being 'drunk' while attending his classes… yeah he didn't face any punishment at that time. Or ever, for that matter.

Kimsoo didn't question how the hell Cale managed to drink wine at the dormitory without being caught by the knights or by the dormitory staffs.

Kimsoo nuzzled closer to his brother while tightening his grip on Cale's torso. "Hyung, I'll be sleeping. Wake me up if its time to eat."

"Wait, already?!" Cale tried to raise his body to look at the wall clock but couldn't move properly because of the heavy weight that belonged to his clingy brother. "Without even eating lunch?!"

"You didn't eat breakfast either." Kimsoo lazily murmured, barely audible. On the verge of complete unconsciousness. How he knew that Cale hadn't eaten yet? Obviously because Cale was still in bed.

Cale wanted to retort back but when he glanced down at his brother, Kimsoo had already fallen asleep. Glancing to his side, Cale saw Ohn who was also sleeping peacefully on the other bed.

Cale let out a sigh and used his left hand to brush his hair back.

"Am I supposed to just stay like this until you wake up?" he grumbled quietly towards his unconscious brother.

Knowing that Kimsoo had really fallen asleep while his arm was wrapped tightly around Cale's torso, his right leg was even trapping Cale's legs(!!) he really won't have any other choice but to stay in bed seeing that Kimsoo was literally hugging him here tightly.

Cale let his body fall back to the bed and sighed once more.

Cale slightly turned to the side and raised his left hand to brushed his fingers through Kimsoo's fiery red locks and quietly grumbled towards the sleeping spoiled Kim.

"…Brat."

Cale decided to go back to sleep since he won't be able to do anything else until later anyway.

Few days later, the event's schedule was displayed on the bulletin board. What surprised Kimsoo the most was the fact that an orb was securely placed below the board which displayed the schedule that worked similarly to a projector back in Earth.

Of course Kimsoo didn't actually saw this orb when he played [The Birth of a Hero] so he was naturally surprised to see that thing.

Uncannily, Kimsoo felt like he was in Earth seeing how similar this world seemed to be to Kim Rok Soo's world.

'Now that I think about it… its really odd.'

It was truly weird how this world had devices or terms that was used back on Earth. Was there actually some unexplainable science behind this? Dimensional travelers? Aliens??

Kimsoo scanned the schedule with his eyes.

'Anyhow, this is more important.'

Kimsoo had set aside those thoughts and questions about these uncanny similarities between this world and Kim Rok Soo's world. There was no point overthinking it lest he finds out something he shouldn't and get punished by those great beings. He'll just have to wait until the system returns and ask it directly and see if that was a question he could ask or not.

After looking at the schedule for another second, Kimsoo turned towards Cale who was standing beside him. Cale noticed his gaze and turned towards him as well.

The two began to communicate through their gaze with no verbal words exchanged. Wordlessly, Cale turned around and began to walk, Kimsoo following behind.

"Human." A weight added itself on Kimsoo's shoulder as Raon whispered to him. "I've already sent notice to the others."

Kimsoo started to smile.

It was time to finish their grand plan.

'Let's wrap things up.'

There was only one thing left to worry about anyway.

As soon as they reached the training room that Alver had assign to be their meeting place, Kimsoo walked right straight to Choi Han with a smile.

He was thinking about the money he'll get plus the fact that he'll be exempted from the examination week. The examination week was troublesome. And Kimsoo is dead-on avoiding troublesome things.

So now here he was, standing in front of Choi Han and said with a bright smile.

"Choi Han, Let's dance."

A brief commercial break.

Kimsoo was smiling, but he was actually feeling the dread deep inside.

He was trying his best to ignore the strong and icy murder intent he could feel behind him coming from a certain favorite person of his.

Kimsoo really would love to not get involve with Choi Han anymore so Cale doesn't have to worry but…. but.

Okay no buts, he might have to find ways for him to survive Cale's wrath.

Choi Han wanted to refuse. He wasn't cold-hearted enough to want the brothers to fight because he knew just how much he was being hated by Cale Henituse (since he also doesn't like him for reasons that will be told another time) although it is quite funny watching them squabble but Choi Han really doesn't want their good relationship to be ruined because of him.

Choi Han opened his mouth to give an answer—but then he remembered what Alver said—only to close it back again.

He remembered the fact that Alver was worried of him not joining any competition because of the "special privilege" given to the winners. Choi Han doesn't know what this special privilege is since Alver didn't tell him (yet) but the fact that it was enough to make Alver worried and even bargain for Choi Han to join the competition that doesn't have any participants yet was enough to make Choi Han think twice on what to say.

Slowly lowering his gaze to the ground, Choi Han began to weigh his options.

While he liked for Cale and Kimsoo's relationship to remain as it is, Alver having no worries was much important to Choi Han. It was, after all, the Crown Prince who held his hand out for him to take.

But Choi Han still hadn't spoke his answer to Kimsoo's words when suddenly…

"What are you doing?" Cale Henituse clicked his tongue. "Are you going to reject my brother right here right now?"

Choi Han looked up and calmly gazed towards the eldest Henituse. Cale looked annoyed while his elbow was placed on top of Kimsoo's shoulder.

Choi Han stared at him before opening his mouth to ask calmly. "I thought you hate it?"

"That's none of your business." Cale snarled.

Kimsoo watched and thought that their interaction… was a bit less hostile?

'…Is it just me?'

"Hyung."

Cale huffed his cheeks out and looked away.

'…No, Cale really isn't acting as angry as he usually would??'

That was weird. Did Cale eat something terrible on the day Kimsoo and Ohn had to be away from them for a day?

As Kimsoo was wondering why the heck Cale wasn't that angry, Alver couldn't help but let a smile slip out because his plan had succeeded. But when Cale turned to give him a cold gaze, Alver immediately put on his neutral face.

He's not willing to court death, you see.

Rosalyn clapped her hand once to get everyone's attention.

"Since I'm the only woman here, I'll be the one teaching young master Kim the woman's part in a ballroom dance."

"Wait why are we assuming positions—"

Kimsoo's words got completely ignored.

"I'll also stay to watch over the practice." Cale glared at Choi Han. "But I'm not going to watch that bastard hold my brother's hand."

"Then they'll be doing a separate practice?" Alver's gaze moved between Kimsoo and Choi Han who couldn't look at each other. "Alright, I'll teach Choi Han his part."

"Then I…" came Lark's quiet and meek voice. "…will proceed with the training?"

Ohn and Hong exclaimed happily, "Training! Yay!"

"I-I'll work hard too!!" Raon shouted.

"Yes," Kimsoo nodded his head. "We also need to focus on our individual training and work hard for the competitions."

Although that's what Kimsoo said, he was actually slacking off during his self-training when the others were busy with theirs.

Kimsoo sighed softly as he stared up the sky.

He was currently in the garden, laying down on the grass. He didn't feel like moving anytime soon so he just continued to admire the sky although there wasn't really that much to see.

The next day after the schedule of the Foundation Day was released, there won't be any classes since the school staff as well as the professors will be busy preparing for the event. While students who will participate in the competitions went to train and practice on their own respective estate.

Why the hell would they bother doing that here in the Academy when they can do their own special training at their own house? Unless they were as crazy as Kimsoo's group then they wouldn't even bother.

The other students who weren't going to participate chose to slack off at their estate as well. So to put it simply, there weren't anyone who will disturb Kimsoo's training as well as the others.

They pretty much own the Academy as their training ground right now. That was why Kimsoo wasn't worried about any possible attacks when he's alone especially since there have been an increase on the Academy's security now that the Foundation Day was coming.

It only had been a few days and Kimsoo still hadn't heard anything from the system. It seems that the system really went away to do something.

'...I wonder how's the wrecking someone's house is going.'

Of course Kimsoo wasn't crazy enough to actually ask that to the system once it returned but Kimsoo just couldn't help but be curious.

Kimsoo sighed before slowly sitting up.

'There's no point in thinking about that.'

Kimsoo heard the children's happy laughter coming from the forest.

Just like him, the three were also currently slacking off. They wanted to show Raon around for a bit (although he said he had already explored the entire Academy when he was following Choi Han around because the lad seemed to always scout around the area whenever he has the time) and play without having the youngest invisible to their eyes so Kimsoo suggested for them to play at the forest since no one will see them there.

Bonus was that Kimsoo was doing his own self-training in the garden so the three children were more than happy to follow him.

Kimsoo wasn't worried that the three will get lost in that forest. First, they had a smart dragon with them and second, he knew Ohn and Hong will be able to track his scent. So the three children getting lost was the least thing to worry about.

Rather than them…

'Hello, human that can hear us!'
'You're name is Kim right? We hear those other humans calling you that!'
'We can call you that too right? Yay!'
'Chaos! Destruction! You've been hanging out with us a lot!'
'You're going to do something again? We want to help!'

…These wind voices had been very noisy the past few days that Kimsoo went to the garden to slack off practice.

"I'm training." He said. Almost a whirlwind was formed as the wind's chattering voices intensified. Kimsoo said something to them that made the wind calm down.

A few seconds of silence, the wind's excited voice echoed through Kimsoo's ear.

'Yes, yes! We'll help you! We'll definitely help you!'

Kimsoo started to smile.

He slowly stood up and dusted off the grass that got stuck on his clothes and walked towards the direction of the forest. Before he could even take a single step there however,

"Wait! Kim don't come here!!"

Kimsoo instantly halt to a stop.

"You'll get hurt, nya! You'll be poisoned, nya!"

"…Huh?" Kimsoo couldn't stop himself from letting out a confused sound.

There weren't anything out of the ordinary in his eyes (although he couldn't see where the three were) but they really sounded panicky and anxious.

"Don't take a step closer here human! You don't have a poison immunity magic on you!!"

Kimsoo started to become even more confused but nonetheless he didn't step into the forest as he was told. "Hold on, what's going on? What are you talking about?"

"J, Just wait a minute! We'll remove the poison soon!"

Although Kimsoo was completely bewildered, he decided to wait patiently until the children gave him the okay.

5 minutes passed, the three came running towards him but instead of tackling him, they stopped a few steps away from him which Kimsoo thought was oddly suspicious.

Kimsoo gazed at the three. "What were you doing?"

"The other day you said," On started, "Its not okay if we just train physically and that we should train our abilities too."

"So we were practicing!" Raon said.

"While playing!" Hong exclaimed.

Kimsoo stared at the three before opening his mouth to speak. "Did you get hurt?"

The three started to smile.

"Nope!"

They came to crush their body to Kimsoo after that.

Somewhere a little far from the garden. Cale was swinging the training sword in his hand harshly with every move, putting all of his strength to it as if his life was on the line, imagining that there was a strong opponent in front of him.

Each day that passed by, he trained hard. Then harder. And harder. He had to train 10x more than he usually did.

He had the entire training room to himself with no one to disturb him so Cale didn't hesitate to swing his sword with full force.

Until he halt to a stop.

Cale's eyes turned cold as he let his hands fall to his side, not letting go of the training sword he had just been swinging seconds ago.

He slowly turned around and gazed coldly at the lad standing a few steps from the entrance.

Cale opened his mouth to speak in an emotionless voice.

"What is a ticking time-bomb like you doing lurking around my brother."

The lad, his most hated person, Choi Han slowly crossed the huge distance between them.

"I don't know. Its just that ever since meeting your brother, wherever I looked I always seem to catch a glimpse of him."

Cale tightened his grip on the hilt of the sword. Still gazing at the approaching young man with no expression.

"Stay away from him."

Choi Han stopped 20 steps away from Cale and showed a wry smile.

"And if I don't want to?"

Cale's face twist in disgust. "You already have the Crown Prince. Are you not satisfied with just one?"

"Why do you sound like you hate it?"

"You're not wrong." Cale stated firmly. "Because I hate that you're around my treasure."

Choi Han's lips curved up although his eyes were just as cold as Cale's. "And who is that treasure?"

In a speed that wouldn't be caught by others, Cale yielded his sword towards the lad but Choi Han, just as fast, unsheathe and raised his own sword to block Cale's attack.

"I told you," Cale pushed forward so he was close to reaching and injuring Choi Han's face. He said with suppress anger, "I'm never giving you my brother."

"Is this the time to let your emotions control you?" Choi Han managed to push Cale back with just a small amount of strength embodied on his own hold.

Cale gave him a mocking scowl. "Says the bastard who gets all defensive when the Prince is involved."

Choi Han gazed coldly at him. Cale made a triumph smile, extremely joyful at the expression the latter was making.

Choi Han moved to a starting stance. "I'd like to see if you're even worthy of saying his highness's name."

"Oh yeah?" Cale smirked before moving forward, "Guess what?"

A loud sound of metal colliding with metal echoed through the entire training room.

"I've already figured you're not worthy of my Kim."

Whether or not Cale knew the reason why Choi Han came to this particular training room, he ignored it all.

Because Choi Han came here with a lousy excuse as 'wanting to train Cale Henituse without actually training him' and Cale will never acknowledge the help coming from this scumbag of all people.

After all, He hates Choi Han, and Choi Han hates him. That was what their relationship is, and always will be.

***

[Ding!]

Hearing that notification, Kimsoo calmly looked at the blue message suspended in front of his eyes.

[Main mission: completed!]

A small firework exploded in front of him that probably couldn't be seen by others.

[Congratulations on completing the hidden quest 'To heal Lady Kleir Venisse Lan'!]

Kimsoo waited for the systemic voice to finish, and then the system's child-like voice was heard to his ear next.

[Heyya~! Kim Rok Soo! Did you miss me?]

"No." Then Kimsoo turned around to enter the Henituse estate.

The blue message showed a shocked cat expression but the system's voice was no longer heard.

It was already the weekend and today they had return to the Henituse estate to visit Ron and Vicross like what Kimsoo promised the two kitten children. Or that was supposed to happen.

Kimsoo went straight to his bedroom instead of going where Cale, Ohn and Hong were currently at.

That was because right now, Ohn and Hong were given special training by Ron and Vicross for reasons Kimsoo didn't bother knowing. Its troublesome, he thinks. Even Raon went to watch, only Kimsoo decided not to.

[Oya? What's this? I thought you were going to work hard since the first main event is coming?]

Kimsoo ignored the system and just sat on the rocking chair that was facing the balcony.

[I even finished my business as fast as I could so I could watch you training hard.]

The system didn't made any sounds for a bit after that when it was only met with silence and Kimsoo just calmly gazed outside. Looking off at the far distance, until he opened his mouth to speak.

"Why is there a lot of similarities between this world and my original world?"

Kimsoo averted his gaze away from the flying birds that had just passed by, towards the ceiling. Completely leaning on the back of his chair as his head rested on the rocking chair's top.

"A lot of terms, even things were similar to those from the world I came from."

[Oh that.]

Kimsoo deadpanned. "Don't 'oh that' me."

The system snort before it responded with a bored voice.

[You can just find that out on your own, why are you even asking me this?]

"So I'm allowed to know about this one?"

[As long as its not something that can ruin the balance of the game and has no harmful effect to the player, then yes.]

Kimsoo's brain furiously worked to analyze this conversation.

"So it means, me knowing the truth of this world will ruin the game and is harmful to me?"

For the first time ever, Kimsoo was having a proper conversation with the system without it fooling around.

[Yes, and even if its not I still won't tell you anything. I promised Kimsoo that I'll let him tell you the truth without interfering with his decision.]

'It seems that everything that was happening is closely relevant to Kimsoo Henituse.'

That was Kim Rok Soo's conclusion for his analysis.

He looked calmly at the message, rearranging his thoughts before finally asking the question he'd been most curious about.

"Where is Kimsoo Henituse?"

[Somewhere you know~] The system sing-song, [At the same time, somewhere you don't know~]

Somewhere he knew at the same time he didn't, Kim Rok Soo could name a few places but he felt like none of them were right.

He's not even sure if Kimsoo could be find in this world or outside of this world, watching everything from far away. And it seems like only the system knew where he was but it had no intention of telling Kim Rok Soo where Kimsoo was right now.

'Because it will destroy the balance of the game?'

What did the balance of the game even meant? And what does Kimsoo Henituse have anything to do with the 'balance'?

There were so much questions in Kim Rok Soo's mind that he didn't even know where to start.

[Kim Rok Soo.]

The system called out to him in a quiet voice.

[You know…] the system trailed off making Kim Rok Soo raise an eyebrow. [Should I just tell you what the restriction is?]

Kim Rok Soo didn't respond. He didn't need to because the system already knew his answer.

The system sighed then proceed to explain with a tired child-like voice.

[You know how this world was created for Kimsoo right? So naturally the balance of the game revolves around him. Unfortunately, before the game even started, Kimsoo said he'll give up so that explains why you're here.]

The system grumbled about something like 'why am I even explaining this? Its too much work and so tiring' but continued to explain anyway.

[And because you're here, someone who came from another world, you can't know everything revolving Kimsoo because that will count as 'destroying the balance' and will result with a penalty. Wanna know what the penalty is?]

Kimsoo calmly gazed at the blue message with a relax posture, though his brain was working hard to absorb every bit of information without stop.

The system's voice became quiet.

[You'll be thrown to another world-line and will never be able to return neither here nor to your original world.]

Kimsoo closed his eyes.

Honestly, he could care less about not being able to return to his original world since he had no one waiting for him there but when the system said he can't return here… an image of Cale with a fond smile had flashed through his mind.

Kimsoo clutched tightly on the armrest before loosening his hold. He opened his eyes and calmly stared out the sky.

"I can't ask why I'm the one chosen over all the other people out there who could have become Kimsoo Henituse?"

The system's voice was still quiet, almost like a hesitant whisper.

[Kimsoo will be the one to answer that so I can't tell you anything else.]

"And Kimsoo will tell me when he felt like its to my advantage?"

[Yes.]

Kim Rok Soo let out a sigh.

'I guess I'll just have to wait for the right time.'

Until now, he hadn't been talked to by Kimsoo and only had been by the system. Until the day Kimsoo Henituse will tell him the truth, Kim Rok Soo will continue to play as 'Kimsoo' and take care of Cale.

That was the least he could do for the little brother who gave up this world with reasons unidentifiable.

He clenched and unclenched his hands.

Kimsoo was someone who loved his brother unconditionally, and Kim Rok Soo didn't need to see it for himself to know.

That was why…

Kimsoo raised his head and stared out to the sky.

He'll make sure Cale will always be safe and happy.

***

After training at the garden of the Academy, Kimsoo still had some time to spare. However, everyone else were still doing their own.

So right now, Kimsoo had no one to bother him.

That had been the case since the start of everyone's training.

In the morning, Kimsoo would go read books at the library until noon then after having lunch (with, of course, his brother) he'll go to the garden to do his self-training. Then around seven in the evening Cale and Rosalyn would help Kimsoo with the dance practice.

His schedule was practically packed but its always around this time that Kimsoo was free but he was on his own until five in the afternoon. Every now and then, the three children would come with him here in the garden at this time to train their abilities while playing but they don't do it everyday.

It was only around three and Kimsoo is usually done training around this hour and right now, he had nothing else to do.

Feeling a lightbulb lighten up above his head, Kimsoo had a smart idea on what to do with his spare time.

After training with Lark and going to find Kimsoo at the garden but didn't see him there, Ohn and Hong returned to the dorm. Lock stayed behind because he said he wanted to train harder in order to win the competition so Ohn and Hong let him be.

But as soon as they stepped into the dormitory, Ohn and Hong caught a familiar scent.

They beamed at each other before excitedly following where the smell was going but the further they walked, the more they became confuse. Why was Kim's scent trailing towards the dormitory's second kitchen?

Ohn and Hong slowly approached the second kitchen with hesitant steps, not knowing what to do with this surprising turn of events. They looked at each other before slowly peeking in.

"…Eh?"

"….Kim-nya?"

Kim (!) was doing something (!!) in the kitchen (!!!) even though all his life Kimsoo had definitely never held a knife before (!!!!) which was very alarming for the two kitten children who lived 2 years of their lives beside the sickly Kimsoo but right now…. Kimsoo looked like its only natural for him to stay in the kitchen….?

"Oh, you're here?" Kimsoo pointed to the chairs placed facing the kitchen counter without looking back, "Come sit here for a bit. This will be done in a minute."

Ohn and Hong were still stuck on their place. Not knowing what to do. But slowly, they moved to comply on Kimsoo's order.

"What are you doing, nya?" Hong asked after both he and his noona had sat down.

"You'll see."

The two kitten children decided to wait until Kimsoo was finished and didn't ask any more questions. They were watching Kimsoo's back with curiosity, eager to see even a glimpse on what the young master was doing but unfortunately, even though Kimsoo's back wasn't exactly big, it was covering the view.

Exactly a minute passed just as Kimsoo said, he faced the two kitten children and placed a plate in front of them.

Ohn and Hong's eyes sparkled upon seeing the cat cookies on the counter.

"You made these?" Ohn asked and Kimsoo hummed in response. "Its so cute, nya!" Hong's tail was swaying so happily.

"Try it." Kimsoo urged them. "I added something you might like."

Ohn and Hong each took a cookie and bite. Their eyes widening in both surprise and delight upon tasting the additional taste that they swore wouldn't be there if it was a normal cookies.

"Apples?"

Kimsoo nodded and turned around and did something again as Ohn and Hong continued to taste the wonder of the cute cat cookies which Kimsoo had baked.

"I wasn't sure if you were allowed to consume sugar so I used apples as an alternative for sweetening."

"Its delicious, nya!"

Kimsoo briefly glanced at the two and saw that they were looking so happy as they munch on the cookie before turning back to the other batch of cookies he had prepared before Ohn and Hong arrived with a small smile on his face.

"Eat as much as you like, there's still more I can make."

Half an hour later, more and more cookies were still being baked. And Raon came at the kitchen at that moment, removing the invisibility magic upon arriving.

"Youngest!" Ohn called out happily. "Come eat this! The snack Kim-nya made is so delicious!" Hong excitedly pointed at the cat cookies and the other which had shapes of a paw.

Raon was completely taken aback. He just came here because he sensed their presence here instead of their room only to see that the human was doing something which he had never seen before and the two kitten children were inviting him to eat (not like this was the first time to do so).

Raon went to sit at the counter, facing Ohn and Hong who were more than happy to (gently) shove the cookies to his mouth.

To say that he was surprised at the taste which he never tasted before would be an understatement. Raon doubted the taste, thinking that he must have been mistaken but when another cookie was shoved to his mouth, Raon became convince that this taste was definitely different.

"Kim said we can eat as much as we like."

Raon stared at them with big innocent eyes.

"I can eat without restriction?"

The room fell silent.

It was an innocent question, especially coming from Raon who never experienced any of these before, but that innocent question felt like cold water were dumped on their face. Reminding them of how Raon was mistreated. Barely ate anything judging from his words and the state he was in when they first saw him.

The silence was broken by Kimsoo placing another plate full of cookies in front of them.

"Eat." He sounded threatening. Like he was saying that he will punish them if they don't eat (which wouldn't really be threatening if you think of it in another way), Ohn and Hong were more than happy to feed Raon first before taking a cookie to eat.

Raon never experienced this before. He was only threatened not to eat anything for days in his grand total life of 4 years but right now he was being threatened to eat everything in front of him.

"Human you're really weird!" Raon said as he munched on the cookie in his paws.

Kimsoo responded with his back facing them, still busy making cookies. "How so?"

Raon fluttered his wings. "Just… just weird!"

If it had been someone else, they wouldn't be threatened to eat everything. This was only possibly done because it was Kimsoo.

"W, wait. That's weird!" Hong exclaimed.

On gasped. "Two plates are empty!"

"The food is missing!" Raon shouted.

The three shared a look full of horror. "Its already in our tummy!"

"Oh?" Kimsoo turned to glance at them, "Come help me make more then. There's still enough ingredients for two batches."

The three beamed, extremely eager to help.

Kimsoo gave them their individual tasks and what to do as well as what not to do. As they were doing what they needed to do, Raon sensed an approaching presence and instantly turned invisible while Ohn and Hong caught someone's scent and immediately turned towards the direction of the kitchen's entrance.

Kimsoo seemed completely oblivious as he continued with his own task until he turned around to pick up the two empty plates on the table only to stop when he saw Choi Han about to enter the kitchen.

Both of them completely surprised to see each other in such a place which they normally wouldn't be seen at.

 Kimsoo just stared as Choi Han's gaze moved towards the two kitten-children who started to relax their vigilance, as well as Raon who removed the invisibility magic when they saw that it was just Choi Han and not some other human.

Choi Han's lips formed a small smile upon seeing the three children and averted his gaze towards Kimsoo who calmly stared back. The lad bowed slightly before moving towards the huge icebox which worked similarly to Earth's refrigerator.

Kimsoo stared at the latter for a second before turning towards the counter and picked up the two plates. When Kimsoo placed the plates in front of him, he sort of expected Choi Han to come help since that's in his character, only to end up slightly furrowing his eyebrows when he turned around to see Choi Han leaving the kitchen without even offering to help.

Its not that Kimsoo wanted Choi Han to stay longer, of course that's not it but… seeing how Choi Han didn't even offer to help? Its odd.

Kimsoo just shrugged it off and focused on baking.

Almost 20 minutes later, he heard Raon exclaiming happily.

"Smart Rosalyn! Come and eat with us!"

Kimsoo turned to place the newly baked cookies on the counter and looked towards Rosalyn who was leaning on the doorframe. Kimsoo pointed a hand to the cookies. "Help yourself."

"I didn't know young master Kim knew how to bake."

Kim, no, Kim Rok Soo experienced having to provide for himself in his previous life so naturally he knew his way around the kitchen but that's not something they needed to know about.

"Do you find it odd?"

Rosalyn's lips curved up to a beautiful smile. "Its refreshing."

She sat on the chair which Hong had previously occupied before helping Kimsoo on making more cookies, Raon flew to the table and took a cookie, placing it to Rosalyn's mouth which she was more than grateful to take.

She munch on the cookie with so much grace that if someone else were to see, they'd be questioning if this was even possible. Rosalyn finished the cookie before speaking again. "Not a lot of nobles know how to work in the kitchen. Of course I haven't actually met one, until I saw you here."

Kimsoo didn't respond. Rosalyn turned towards Raon, "Raon-nim already ate?"

Raon just fluttered his wings which Rosalyn accepted as a plausible response. She turned towards Ohn and Hong. "And the kitten-nims?"

"We're helping Kim!"

After saying that, the three children went back to the tasks that Kim had assigned to them. Rosalyn watched them work with a gleeful feeling in her chest.

"Is there anything I can help with?" Rosalyn was smiling as she asked that.

Kimsoo asked back as an answer without turning to look at her. "Is their training done?"

As he asked that, another someone arrived at the kitchen.

Ohn and Hong beamed upon sensing who it was.

"Cale-nya!"

Hearing who it was, Kimsoo instantly whipped around to look at his brother. "Hyung, you're here."

He doesn't beam like the two kitten-children did, but Kimsoo did something similar. Everyone could feel the excess amount of energy he was radiating as he looked at Cale with a barely suppressed happy expression.

Raon flew towards Cale's face and offered the cookie in his paw. "The human's brother! Try this cookie we made!" he fluttered his wings, "Of course it was the human who actually made it but we helped too!"

Cale previously had his eyebrows furrowed, wondering why the hell his brother was in such a place but his face instantly turned neutral when Raon came to offer a cookie which Cale took.

The last batch of cookies were finally done so Kimsoo put them on the plate and turned to place it down on the counter.

"Lark, come eat with us too."

"Eh?"

Lark, who arrived at the same time as Cale (an odd pair Kimsoo notes), looked like he didn't know what to do.

Rosalyn patted the chair beside her. "Come sit with me and let's enjoy the cookie they baked."

Hearing his noona's urging and Kimsoo staring at him expectantly, Lark reluctantly moved towards the seat beside the mage.

Cale was also pulled by Ohn and Hong and pushed by Raon from behind towards the chair across Rosalyn's.

"This one is apple flavored," Kimsoo pointed towards the plate of cat cookies. "And this one is strawberry flavored." he pointed at the paw-shaped cookies. Kimsoo slightly pushed the strawberry flavored to Cale's direction.

I made it for you came unsaid. That was the truth behind the strawberry cookies but its too embarrassing to actually say it so Kimsoo doesn't.

Cale stared at the cookie in front of him with an odd expression. He was wondering why Kimsoo would offer this flavor to him when in fact, Kimsoo's favorite was strawberry and they both made a silent agreement that Kimsoo will be the one to hog all the strawberries to himself while Cale will eat all the cherries.

Cale silently stared at it before reaching his hand to take one.

He took one bite, then nodded his head. Cale gave Kimsoo a thumbs up before turning to let Ohn which was on his left to take a bite, then Hong who was on Cale's right, and then Raon who was situated on the counter in front of him.

The three children's eyes sparkled to show their enthusiasm upon tasting the delicious strawberry flavored cookie.

"Hey." Cale called out and stared at Lark. Everyone was wondering what he was going to say since this was the first time they saw Cale talking to Lark.

Cale pointed to the plate in front of him. "Try some."

Kimsoo was surprised to see his dear brother offering towards someone who isn't Ohn, Hong or Raon. He watched with complete amazement as Lark slowly reached a hand to take one strawberry cookie and took a bite. When his face that only showed shyness brightened for a second to show how much he liked the taste, Kimsoo swore he saw Cale's lips curved up momentarily until the next second it was gone.

Kimsoo slowly started to smile and shook his head.

Cale really has such a soft spot for kids.

'As always…'

Kim took one apple flavored cookie and placed it in front of Cale's mouth, "Hyung, ah."

Cale gave him a weird look, asking what the heck he was doing, but still opened his mouth anyway. Kimsoo fed the cookie in his hand to his brother.

'…Cale is really cute.'

A month passed with them maintaining their own schedule. Kimsoo made snacks for them in the afternoon after his individual training and they all ended up spending more time together than they thought. Even Alver and Choi Han ended up joining them.

The surprising part was that, Cale and Choi Han had completely ignored each other's presence and didn't fight or yelled at each other. No, nothing at all.

Kimsoo wanted to question this odd behavior of the two sworn enemies who couldn't stand seeing each other's faces but decided not to, lest they end up fighting if Kimsoo even pointed it out.

They all worked really hard (the same couldn't be said for Kimsoo himself since he still slacked off every chances he got) that they didn't even noticed that a month had really gone by.

And now it was the day of the opening ceremony. The day before the start of the games.

Cale was the first to get off the carriage that picked them up from the Academy and stood at the entrance of the royal palace where the opening ceremony was going to take place. Kimsoo followed suit with the invisible Raon beside him then next were Ohn and Hong.

None of them spoke a word. Already prepared themselves before getting here. No incidents will happen this day that made them relax but still, they were at the royal palace. The entire royal family will be here with them.

Cale and Kimsoo looked towards each other before finally stepping inside.

The palace was, as expected, so huge that one could easily get lost. Knights were disputed around the area, servants were guiding each and every single noble towards the location of where the opening remark will take place for them to not end up wandering somewhere else. Overall, there were a lot of people around to the point that Kimsoo began to question how this gathering was something that no one else knew about inside and outside of their own Kingdom aside from the people involved.

No, not even the town folks that lived at the city near the Palace.

Once they entered the palatial room that spoke nothing but luxury befitting the place where the royal family reside, they saw that there were already a lot of the nobles scattered around in their respective groups.

Kimsoo didn't like the idea of having to blend in with those bastards who will definitely speak ill of his beloved brother and of Ohn and Hong. Luckily, he didn't had to because out of the corner of his eye, he saw Rosalyn standing alone a few steps from them.

Kimsoo gestured towards her direction before walking ahead of his brother, towards the mage.

"Miss Rosalyn looks good in her dress." Kimsoo said when he was close enough that she could hear him. Rosalyn turned towards him and greeted him with a smile, "Young master Kim also looks good in his suit."

Rosalyn was wearing a red dress with her hair braided freely behind her. While Kimsoo had his hair tied in a high ponytail (because Cale insisted for it that way).

Cale, Ohn and Hong stood beside them.

"Lark too."

Lark who had approached them as well and was silently standing beside Rosalyn, jerked up upon hearing his name. "Huh?"

Cale took a glass of Champaign from the tray the servant who passed by and raised it to gestured towards Lark with his free hand inside his pocket.

"Did she help you with that?"

He was pertaining to Rosalyn whom Lark obviously treated as his older sister.

Lark was still shy upon being talked to by the noble so he looked down in order to avoid the latter's gaze and meekly answered. "…Yes."

"You look good."

"Eh?" Lark shot up and stared at Cale with a mix of surprise and confusion, however Cale was already drinking the refreshment in his hand.

More noble students arrived yet the place was barely packed, though the crowd had indeed increase, it was still not enough to say that there is barely any place anymore. Soon enough it was the Crown Prince who arrived with the guards at the door announcing his arrival.

Everyone turned towards his direction and watched as Alver Crossman walked in with his signature gentle smile that would definitely woo everyone.

But Kim? Well, Kimsoo was recalling something that he and the prince talked about a few days ago.

Kimsoo had slump further into the table like a lazy cat stretching his arms. 'Your Highness, can I not go?'

He complained to the latter. Kimsoo didn't want to attend the welcome ceremony because he was thinking that it would be just tiring and annoying.

Alver was looking at him with pity but Kimsoo couldn't see that because he was closing his eyes. Kimsoo Imagining how his life would be so much better if he doesn't attend the opening remark that will be held at the palace which is too troublesome if Kimsoo has to say so himself.

He really didn't want to go.

'Choi Han can accompany you.'

Kimsoo had been confused on why the Crown Prince's own guardian knight was suddenly brought up when Kimsoo and Choi Han barely had any solid connection. They were like stars and the moon, placed in the same place but just couldn't be together.

Kimsoo cracked an eye open to look at Alver. 'How is that suppose to change my mind?'

'Wouldn't it change your mind?'

Kimsoo looked confuse as to why Alver thought that would be the case. 'No?'

Alver crossed his arm and leaned on his desk, facing Kimsoo properly. 'And why do you sound unsure?'

Kimsoo looked even more confuse. 'No, wait, why are you answering my question with a question?'

Alver shrugged his shoulders. 'Who knows?'

Kimsoo was getting annoyed but Alver looked like he doesn't plan to entertain Kimsoo any further.

Thinking at that time, Kimsoo still couldn't figure out why the Crown Prince thought Choi Han being here in the ceremony as well would make Kimsoo want to stay.

Choi Han was walking a step behind Alver just like how a knight would follow his liege. Loyalty and submission. This was the first time Kimsoo had seen Choi Han looking so formal with his knight clothes.

'He really does look good.'

That was what Kimsoo thought. There was no point in denying it because Choi Han is truly good-looking. That was why Kimsoo wasn't surprised when recalling that Choi Han had a huge fanbase back in Earth where they would either talk about the lad's strength, handsome face and his mysterious past. In this place however, everyone avoided the lad for reasons Kimsoo honestly couldn't care.

The ceremony started, blah blah blah, same old stuff which Kimsoo already knew since he endured 10 minutes of wasting his time reading through this event in the game so now he wasn't really paying attention anymore.

After Alver gave that long talk, everyone was lead to another room where they will be dining, the royal family being there to bless them with their presence especially by King Zed Crossman before leaving to let them enjoy themselves.

When Kimsoo was served his food and he was about to eat, Cale stopped him and took a bite of his food first as well as the drink Kimsoo was given before letting him eat.

"Gotta make sure there's no poison." He said.

At that point, Kimsoo just wanted to tackle his brother at his cuteness but decided against it.

Lark and Rosalyn was sitting together with them, Ohn and Hong happily talking to Lark every now and then. Raon stayed invisible and was hiding under table, on Kimsoo's lap and Kimsoo had been stealthily giving the young dragon his own food to eat.

Luckily, Raon wasn't a messy eater, or at least, not yet. Soon when they'll manage to get a place where Raon doesn't need to hide his presence, Kimsoo will be shocked once he sees how much Raon can and will eat. Nonetheless, that would be very much welcomed.

After the meal, they were lead back to the previous room they were in because minor occurrences will happen. Things got so boring that Kimsoo decided to excuse himself and go to the garden.

It was not like he will miss out on any of the things going on in there while he was outside since Kimsoo already knew everything that would happen. Kimsoo just really didn't want to stay there because 1.) he's not used to such huge gatherings 2.) those noble bastards were just too fake it hurt Kimsoo's eyes to see.

Kimsoo was standing there, gazing up at the moon that was high up behind the bell tower. The scent of flowers entered his nostril as the cold of the night blew making its presence known, but Kimsoo just didn't care.

Kim, no, Kim Rok Soo had grown up to know that loneliness was his constant companion. The cold of the night? That's nothing compared to his years of living on his own with no one to lean on.

Kim Rok Soo mumbled to himself while staring up at the moon.

"He's so lucky…"

He was thinking that the owner of this body he was currently in possession of was truly, extremely lucky.

Because he had a Cale Henituse by his side.

'I just need to bring him back after the game is done, no matter what.'

The system had implied it a lot of times the only way for Kim Rok Soo to find out the truth without destroying the balance of the game and getting punished.

He just had to not destroy the balance by waiting until the game is finished or when Kimsoo decides when he will tell Kim Rok Soo the truth. That was all he had to do.

So while waiting for that time to come, Kim Rok Soo will make sure that Cale will always be happy.

Kimsoo sensed someone's presence and turned his head to his side. Choi Han stood there a few steps away.

They stared at each other with no words exchange until Choi Han stepped closer.

"Why is it that…" He asked with a steady voice, his eyes not the same one that was devoid of emotions like the ones Kimsoo saw the first time they met and was gleaming with light. "…When I don't see you in a place where I know you should be, I feel uneasy?"

Kimsoo slightly furrowed his eyebrows. Not quite understanding what the latter was saying.

Choi Han tilted his head a little to the side and lowered his gaze to the ground. "You disappeared, so I thought…"

Kimsoo let out a sigh before facing forward again. "Shouldn't you be with the Crown Prince?"

Why did you bother coming out to look for me? he barely held back to ask.

Choi Han averted his gaze from the ground towards the side of the young master's face and answered. "What made you think this isn't his order?"

Kimsoo couldn't help but frown. Choi Han saw this and his lips slightly curved up to form a small smile.

"I was kidding." He said quietly.

Kimsoo sighed. "I didn't think you'd be the type to joke around, guardian knight-nim."

Though he didn't find the joke funny. More like, annoying. Kimsoo didn't understand why but he really felt annoyed at this joke which wasn't really harmful in any way.

Choi Han move to the side to peek at the young master's face. "Are you mad?"

Kimsoo turned to stare at him with a stoic gaze. "No."

He really wasn't mad. Even if he found the joke annoying, that still wouldn't count as him being angry.

Choi Han's eyes started to crinkle. "You look just like your brother when you're about to get mad at someone."

Kimsoo gave him an exasperated gaze before turning his head in front again, not wanting to see Choi Han's stupid face and stupid smile anymore.

"About the deal that we made."

"I already told you what I want."

"That—" Kimsoo abruptly turned around, his brain short-circuiting when he noticed that Choi Han hadn't moved away from his earlier position, making their faces closer than what would be comfortable but far enough for nothing unnecessary to happen. But close, all the same.

"—Doesn't count." he managed to finish what he wanted to say.

Kimsoo looked away before anything else will happen and let out another sigh. "I'll just give you something useful since you don't seem to be thinking this properly."

"I have nothing else to want." Choi Han said. "What I want, are things that can't be given to me even if a god appeared."

Kimsoo wasn't sure if he was hearing things right but he felt like the lad's voice was laced with melancholy. Something Kimsoo was quite familiar with, at the same time not. He had to force himself not to look at Choi Han again as he listened to the latter speak.

"That's why I said…"

Kimsoo waited for the next words but nothing came. He turned his head to the side and saw Raon who had just removed the invisibility magic and was laying on top of Choi Han's head, peeking at the lad's face.

Choi Han's gaze softened as his lips formed a smile.

"Hi."

Raon smiled brightly at the greeting. "The strong Choi Han is here!"

Choi Han hummed and reached a hand up to pat Raon's head.

"The human prince looked like he wants to get out of there!"

Choi Han chuckled softly at what he heard. "I suppose his highness is tired of those nobles." he stared at Raon who looked much better than that night they saved him, a warm feeling settling on his chest.

"I'll head back now."

Raon moved to nuzzle his face on Choi Han's neck, making the lad smile fondly, his nose scrunched slightly, eyes crinkling as he let Raon nuzzle on him.

Raon moved towards Kimsoo and let the human hold him. Raon raised his front paw and waved towards the black haired lad. "See you tomorrow!"

Choi Han waved back and smiled. "I'll see you tomorrow." After that, he turned around and leave.

Raon looked up at Kim. "Human! The human's brother is looking for you too!"

"Let's go back as well then."

Raon wasn't done with what he came to say. "He asked if you want to leave this place!"

Kimsoo nodded his head.

"I do."

"Then!" Kimsoo released his hold on the young dragon when Raon made it seem like he want to move then he flew in front of Kimsoo's face, spreading his front paws and exclaimed with a smile. "Let's teleport back!"

Kimsoo wasn't sure what Raon meant so he just nodded his head. Then in the next second, a magic circle formed below his feet and started to glow red. When Kimsoo opened his eyes, he was a bit surprised to see that he was back at their dorm room.

"Ta-da~!!" Ohn and Hong threw their hands in the air as if they were presenting something which was truly the case.

They were standing by the balcony door with Cale out on the balcony and leaning on the railing.

Raon flew towards Ohn and Hong and the three said at the same time. "Sleepover!!"

Like what they said, it really looked like they were going to have a sleepover even though they practically sleep in the same room. The difference from what they had been doing for a month now was that the couch out the balcony had been decorated with pillows and blankets enough for each one of them with little lights flaring around which served like the little fireflies one would see around the forest.

"We're sleeping out the balcony?"

Weren't they the same ones who made sure Kimsoo was never cold?

"Its because Kim always stays out the balcony."

"You look like you love looking at the sky!"

"Even at that place, the human went out to look out the moon!"

Kimsoo didn't know what to say. The only reason he looked out the sky and go out the balcony was for him to have a talk with the system without anyone hearing but the children misinterpreted it as Kimsoo liking the night sky which was a little far from the truth.

He didn't know how to say that wasn't case so he decided to just not say it.

Cale opened the balcony door from outside, placing both of his hands inside his pocket afterwards.

"Aren't you gonna come?" he nonchalantly asked. And Kimsoo, without thinking, said yes. He felt like anywhere and anything would be fine as long as Cale is there.

With Cale he won't even think twice before answering. Because that's just how things are.

That night, all five of them slept closely together on the couch out the balcony with the same red little lights illuminating the dark. Blankets securely pulled over their body so they won't feel cold. Kimsoo's head was leaning a little towards Cale and Cale's head was resting on top of his. Ohn and Hong curled up beside them and Raon sleeping on Kimsoo's lap.

The night was cold, but none of them felt the chilly night.

The next day came so soon.

It was finally the first day of the games.

Chapter Text

The day of the games has come.

It was the first foundation day since the Academy started operating, thus the occasion was a lot more special. The event didn't start with the tiring and boring welcome speech like the ones that would happen somewhere else, since the day before had been the opening ceremony for this day so they didn't bother with another speech. 

When the clock strike 8 am, all the students are gathered on the Academy's huge and wide field except for the other participants in the competition who are getting ready for their competition later on. There were also a lot of tents around where the "visitors" are staying. 

In every tents as well as to the rooms where the participants were assigned to stay at, there was an orb that displayed the event that was about to take place; the orb which worked similarly to a projector, or for a better comparison, similarly to a television.  

As the students had slowly settled down, Crown Prince Alver walked on stage towards the center, sitting on the piano which everyone was focusing on. 

His hands gently glide on the key, taking a breathe in before he started playing. 

There was no need for a speech or words, this was enough to make everyone focus. 

Their eyes were on Alver's fingers that seemed to dance along the piano keys as melodic sounds echoed throughout the entire area, a sound enhancement had been casted letting the soothing sound of the piece the Prince was playing enter on everyone's ear, loud and clear. As well as mesmerizingly soothing.

Alver looked like he was glowing under the sun as he played the instrument in a graceful manner, befitting a Prince like him, making all students as well as the visitors gawk at him in both amazement and entrancement. He looked pleasing in the eye with his hand movements and small shifts, pleasing in the hear as the music continued to fill the serene morning. effectively making everyone look forward for the day ahead of them. 

Each movement was elegant, every sound produced was very delighting.

It shows how perfect their Prince truly is.

And in front of everyone, right below the stage where Alver was playing, stood the young man who doesn't hesitate on showing his undying support. Alver's Guardian Knight had his scabbard stabbed on the ground as his eyes focused on the Prince, his back towards everyone else. 

There was a knock on the door before it opened. 

Rosalyn who was just finishing her work on Kimsoo's hair, didn't glance up to see who entered, already knowing  who it was. 

"The event had started." Cale said with his shoulder leaning on the wall and arms crossed, staring at Kimsoo whose hair was being styled by Rosalyn.

Cale could only see Kimsoo's side profile but he frowned when he noticed something. 

He took steps towards them and stared at Kimsoo's reflection on the mirror. 

"...His makeup?"

Rosalyn glanced at Cale through the mirror for a second before returning her focus on Kimsoo's hair. 

"Is it too much?"

"Ah no," Cale shook his head then gazed at Kimsoo's reflection with eyebrows furrowed, "...Its light."

Rosalyn hummed. "I was thinking that its best we simply let young master Kim's natural beauty show."

Kimsoo badly wanted to question them 'What beauty?' but couldn't. Rosalyn had told him earlier not to move just yet, no not even his lips were allowed so he just made a face. Cale saw this and snickered, making Rosalyn glance at them through the mirror and had to stop her lips from curving up. 

"Is it not to young master Kim's liking?"

Kimsoo couldn't respond but his expression showed his answer, resulting in Rosalyn and Cale laughing at him. 

Rosalyn was just finishing on putting the black beads on Kimsoo's hair, curling the end of his red locks next. 

"We'll need to head out soon. Our competition will start in..." Cale looked towards the projector showing Alver playing the piano on stage that was beside the mirror so Kimsoo didn't had difficulty on watching as well, "20 minutes from now."

"That's enough time." Rosalyn said, her hands working without stop, "I can finish young master Kim's hair in less than 10 minutes." she paused before glancing on the back of the room, "Young master Kim, that's what you're wearing right?"

Kimsoo just grunt in response. He's still embarrassed to admit on wearing a dress, especially to someone who had never seen him cross-dress before. 

Rosalyn nodded her head before returning to Kimsoo's hair. "It will only take about 5 minutes helping you with that dress."

"...Can I just wear it on my own without help?" Kimsoo muttered, trying his best not to open his mouth too much resulting in his words being barely understandable. 

Rosalyn glanced at him through the mirror and chuckled softly, "Its okay young master Kim. You can talk, just don't open your mouth widely."

Kimsoo let out a soft sigh. Relieved that he can actually talk, he just have to be careful so the makeup doesn't get messy. 

His makeup was actually really light, barely there even but still, its better to be careful than sorry.

Cale was staring at Kimsoo's reflection rather intensely. Kimsoo glanced at him and saw an expression he had never seen on Cale's face. 

He softly called out. 

"Hyung?"

Cale blinked once, then he showed a smile which Kimsoo couldn't decipher what emotions it held. 

"You two really look alike."

If he could, Kimsoo would have crane his neck to look properly towards Cale but since Rosalyn was still styling his hair, he couldn't. So instead he settles with just asking, "Who?"

"Alright, done."

Rosalyn took a step back to admire her work. Cale stepped back as well to see how it looked. Kimsoo just stared at them through the mirror, still thinking about what Cale meant but decided to put that aside for now. 

Kimsoo saw Rosalyn smiling proudly, probably preening herself and Cale giving him a thumbs up. 

Kimsoo turned around from his seat and stared at them. He didn't bother making a judgement by looking at himself in the mirror because he really couldn't tell what was different from his face from before and now, except there's makeup and his hair wasn't tied up but Kimsoo didn't know if it looked good on him or not, so therefore he didn't bother making a judgement. 

"Alright, now for the dress—"

"I, I'll do it myself."

Kimsoo was not about to let a woman dress him up. There's just no way in hell. 

In his previous life as Kim Rok Soo, he doesn't have a memory of when he had a girl be close to him. Close enough to see him naked. What he could only remember as being Kim Rok Soo was either being alone or having...

Kimsoo shook the memory away. 

'Let's not think about useless things now.'

He ignored the way his heart had throb momentarily in pain. 

Rosalyn was giving a teasing look. "Young master Kim, are you sure you can do it alone?"

Cale snort and waved his hand. "Just let him."

"Alright then." Rosalyn was smiling. For what reason? Kimsoo didn't bother knowing. 

He stood up, intending to take the dress from the mannequin it was put on but Rosalyn had done it in his stead so Kimsoo just went straight to the makeshift dressing room. When Rosalyn carefully handed him the dress, Kimsoo took it and closed the curtain shut. 

A few minutes later, Kimsoo was flabbergasted. 

....Back then, he would only be forced by Cale, Ohn and Hong to wear dress but now... now.... he could wear one without needing anyone's assistance and with no difficulty. 

Kimsoo raised a shaky hand to gently cover his face, mindful of the makeup. 

...This is dangerous. 

...This is really dangerous.

Kimsoo was starting to dread the day he would get used to cross-dressing that he would begin to do it on his own free will and without thinking much about it. Especially now that... he could wear it without needing anyone's help and feel comfortable with it even though he's a man.

Kimsoo took a deep breathe in before opening the curtain. Upon seeing him, Rosalyn was in awe. 

"Young master it suits you better than I thought!" Rosalyn had her hands clasped together, a scary twinkling glint in her eyes that made Kimsoo begin to pray that there was no evil ideas swirling inside the mage's head. 

Cale just silently stared at him before slowly walked towards Kimsoo, placing a hand on top of his head. Unmoving. Though Kimsoo could see the slight tremor in Cale's hand.

Kimsoo was staring straight into Cale's eyes that made him notice the same unnamed emotion within his brother's reddish-brown irises.

He wanted to ask. Kimsoo wanted to ask Cale what that emotion was about, why he was making an expression that could break Kimsoo's heart into tiny million shards that can not be fixed even if he tried to but he found himself tongue-tied. 

Kimsoo couldn't speak and just silently stared.

Cale gave him a smile with hidden somber within his eyes. Like it held a thousand untold stories of a painful fairytale.

"Let's practice the dance?"

Kimsoo stared. Not knowing what to do. Cale was making a face he had never seen before and Kimsoo didn't like the look on his brother's face. 

"Kim?"

Kimsoo instinctively slide his hand on the one Cale was holding out to him. 

In a second, without sound, they stepped to the side, swaying around and another step. 

The dance was slow, like it always had been. Cale had argued from the start that they should never do waltz or foxtrot, saying that Kimsoo would no doubt get dizzy with how fast the dance was. So all this time, Cale and Rosalyn had been teaching Kimsoo the steps for a slow dance. 

'Its going to be slow anyway.' Cale said. Rosalyn chimed in at that, 'Since the theme given was folklore it definitely will be a slow dance.'

Kimsoo didn't question their judgement. After all, he had never danced with anyone before not even back then as Kim Rok Soo. He might have never experienced this before, but Kimsoo trust Cale and Rosalyn. 

Because he knew they were on his side. 

"I'll teach you something new today." Cale said in a quiet and gentle voice. He removed his hand from Kimsoo's waist and raised his other hand that was gingerly holding Kimsoo's, making Kimsoo do a twirl. After the twirl, Cale didn't return his hand to Kimsoo's waist and instead, he changed his right hand to press his palm to Kimsoo's left palm. 

"Just follow my lead." 

And Kimsoo did. Cale began walking from where he stood to his left in a circular way and Kimsoo instantly understood what Cale was trying to show so he walked as well, mimicking how a spiral would be like if it was set in motion. Their movement similar to a yin and yang. Kimsoo was almost mesmerized, if it weren't for the way Cale looked at him like he was seeing someone else. 

Cale held his hand and then made him do another twirl before slowly letting go. Taking a step back, a sad smile on his lips. And whispered in a voice that clearly showed he was afraid to let his voice be heard to quaver.

"You look just like mother."

Kimsoo's heart clenched. His hands turning cold. He almost bit his lower lip but decided against it. 

Kimsoo tried to maintain a neutral face.

Cale let out a quiet, hollow laugh with his eyes still holding the same melancholy. The empty sound making Kimsoo want to go deaf so he doesn't have to hear it for a second time.

Kimsoo had never thought he could ever hate how painful a laughter would be. Especially Cale's.

"For a second there, I thought I was dancing with her."

Kimsoo firmly shut his mouth. He doesn't know what to say. He doesn't know because he had never met 'mother' and knew he will never be able to console Cale because Kimsoo knew nothing. 

Kimsoo must have made an ugly expression because Cale showed him a gentle smile and patted his head. 

"Don't make that face. I know you miss her just as much as I do."

Kimsoo had blinked his eyes for one second, but in that one second instead of seeing darkness he saw something else. 

Cale... Cale was holding tightly on a woman's hand, both of them spinning around as Cale let out an unsuppressed laughter. Yellow petals from the trees that surrounded them had fallen as Cale was all smile and titter, his eyes holding nothing but happiness as he danced with the woman whose face Kimsoo couldn't see because her back was facing him. 

Cale looked so happy that Kimsoo almost wished this sight could be his forever. 

Kimsoo raised his hand to reach out on the hand that was on top of his head. Cale chuckled at his action. 

"Alright," Cale turned his head to glance at the projector that displayed where the mana ability test and the sword competition would take place, the host was speaking, calling for all the participants for both competition to head there now. The location of the two competition was actually right beside each other because there was going to be a part where a mage will team up with a swordsman in one of the tests. "We'll have to head out now." Cale looked once more to his brother and smiled, before walking towards the door.

Rosalyn stood beside Kimsoo a bit longer. 

"Must be nice," She commented as both she and Kimsoo stared at Cale's retreating back. "To dance with your brother. I'm quite jealous." Rosalyn chuckled softly.

Rosalyn was pertaining to the fact that Kimsoo was able to dance with his brother, something Rosalyn hadn't done with her own. Watching them dance earlier reminded her of her siblings that were probably waiting for her return even though she made it clear that she doesn't plan to. 

Rosalyn wasn't lying when she said she was jealous. She wanted to have the same closeness that the Henituse twins had with her own siblings but knew it was quite impossible now since they won't see each other so often like they used to. 

Even when they were children, Rosalyn hadn't been so close with her siblings. So seeing Cale and Kim interact made her wish that she was the same.

Kimsoo turned towards her at that moment. 

"You can dance with hyung too."

Rosalyn blinked her eyes once before turning to gaze at Kimsoo, giving him a look that asked what he was talking about. However Kimsoo just gestured towards the door. Rosalyn stared at him for another second before smiling. For reasons she couldn't properly grasp, she found this young master rather amusing. 

Rosalyn followed behind Cale to the door and when Cale held the doorknob, voices were heard from the other side. 

"U-Uhm-!" They recognized it as Raon's voice. "W, We're going to watch the competition!"

Another voice came next which belonged to Hong's. "We're not avoiding Kim-nya! We really aren't!"

And lastly, Ohn's voice was heard right after. "We just want to see Kim later as a surprise!"

Hearing their words, Cale let out a laugh and Rosalyn was smiling at their cuteness. 

"...But you've already seen me in a dress?" Kimsoo questioned with a scrutinizing expression. 

"We want to see it as a surprise!!" The three shouted at the same time. 

Cale shook his head while chuckling quietly before turning the doorknob. As soon as the door creaked open, the three children instantly took steps to the side in order for them to not have even a glimpse on how Kimsoo looked. Now it was Rosalyn's turn to chuckle at their action. 

"Young master Kim, we'll be going now." Rosalyn bid goodbye before closing the door. 

Kimsoo stared at the door before letting out a sigh. 

He walked towards his seat which was facing the mirror as well as where the projector was. 

"...Kimsoo." Kim, no, Kim Rok Soo called out quietly. "It was you, wasn't it? the memory." 

Kim Rok Soo might be seen as a crazy person if someone else was here with him and witness how he was talking to himself but Kim Rok Soo didn't care about anything else right now. He was alone and he wanted to know. 

Kim Rok Soo raised his head and looked up at the ceiling. 

"Where are you?"

'Where can I find you in order to bring you back?'

There was no sound. Not even a breeze to indicate that someone else was with him but Kim Rok Soo knew Kimsoo was listening. That he was heard. It was just that Kimsoo refused to respond. 

Just like how he had been doing so far with everything that was happening. Listening, but unresponsive.

Kim Rok Soo knew Kimsoo was watching. 

How else would he have been given the memory of Cale dancing with a woman if it wasn't Kimsoo who did it? 

The system said it itself. Kimsoo will be the one giving him the memories. Kimsoo will be the one to reveal the truth, only by doing so when he thinks its convenient for Kim Rok Soo to know.

Just like the other time. 

When he first came to the Academy. Sometime after lunch at that time Kim Rok Soo had wondered what happened to Ohn and Hong after Cale was banished from their Kingdom and Kim Rok Soo saw a vision. A possibility of what must have happened to the kitten-children. 

Of course Kim Rok Soo wasn't completely sure with that one but there was another time too. The night they saved Raon a 'memory' had surfaced on Kim Rok Soo's mind. That one, is something Kim Rok Soo is sure was Kimsoo's doing.

However at that time he wasn't completely sure because he didn't know about Kimsoo watching until Kim Rok Soo heard the system who was the one who indirectly informed him about Kimsoo being alive.

Yet until now, Kimsoo hadn't spoken a single word to him. But Kim Rok Soo was already sure of it. 

Kimsoo Henituse, the real Kimsoo Henituse was right here. 

Seeing that Kimsoo had no intention of answering him, Kim Rok Soo called out to someone else. 

"The system."

[Hm? Yes? What is it?]

The respond came almost immediate. 

"Was it you?" 

Of course Kim Rok Soo wasn't actually speculating that it was the system. He just wanted to ask.

[What???] the system sounded incredulous, [Why are you asking me? I told you I'm restricted not to let you know about Kimsoo.]

"Even the memory?" Kim Rok Soo asked calmly.

The system let out an annoyed huff. [I have no access to his memory, dummy.] 

In the blue message, there was a cat with its arms crossed. 

[I may know everything but that doesn't mean I can just do whatever I want. I have rules that I follow y'know?]

'As I thought.' 

Kim Rok Soo was completely convinced that it was Kimsoo. 

Just like the system, Kimsoo Henituse was also watching everything. However, his location is something Kim Rok Soo couldn't figure out entirely. He always felt like if he started to assume Kimsoo was in the same place as the system, his speculation would be 100% wrong. That was why Kim Rok Soo did not consider that Kimsoo and the system were together in one place.

Kimsoo let out a sigh. He decided to figure things out on the right time and instead focus on what was happening right now. 

However, before he could even do that, a knock was heard from the door. 

Kimsoo turned towards it, remaining in his seat. He was wondering who it could be as he tried to remember who else would come here right now while the first and second competition was just starting and when he couldn't think of anyone, Kimsoo decided he might as well let the visitor in and see for himself who it really is. 

"Come in."

The door opened after that one sentence and oh god. Kimsoo considered bolting out of the room when he saw it was Ron who opened the door. Behind him, was his son Vicross. 

...Why on earth are they in the Academy? Kimsoo couldn't recall giving the invitation to them. No, rather than him, it was Cale who held the invitation. 

...But why the hell...

Click. 

Kimsoo almost yelled not to close the door and barely held back. He tried his best to maintain a stoic expression. Whether he succeeded or not, is something Kimsoo will not even think about. 

Ron and Vicross bowed to him. 

"Young master, we have come in your father's stead."

Kimsoo doesn't react. 

"The Count-nim sincerely wished to come and watch the young master-nims' competition but there was a concern that needed the Count-nim's immediate attention."

Kimsoo turned towards the projector. Holding back a disappointed sigh. 

Honestly, he doesn't have any special feelings towards Deruth since he's not really the Kimsoo Henituse that grew up witnessing how Deruth was as a father. Kim, no, Kim Rok Soo had only one reason to be disappointed. 

he stared at the projector that showed the participants. One of whom was Cale. 

He was sitting on the seat provided for the participants, waiting for his turn and watching the others attentively. 

Kimsoo understood that Deruth had his responsibilities as the Count but...

"Couldn't he make time for his son?" he muttered to himself. This time, letting out the disappointed sigh he held back earlier. 

Would this mean that there won't be anyone else who would come and watch Cale's performance in his competition in their 'family' aside from Kimsoo, Ohn, Hong and Raon? what about the others? Their stepmother and siblings? Cale might be trash in everyone's eyes but isn't he still a Henituse?

Kimsoo was disappointed. Very disappointed.

He wanted everyone to see how well Cale will do. He wanted everyone to appreciate the things that Cale does. That was what Kimsoo desired the most right now. 

What Kimsoo didn't know was that Ron and Vicross was able to hear his quiet complain. 

The father and son duo stared at the young master who had a subtle displeased expression on his face.

"The Count-nim said he will prepare a feast for both young masters once the event is finished." 

However, despite what he had just said, Kimsoo continued to show that he wasn't interested and just focused on the projector that was playing. 

Ron didn't comment on that. He knew well that the twins' relationship with their father had turned lukewarm over the years. He knew that was why he was showing that he understood what Kimsoo felt. 

"It was also young master Cale's wish that this Ron be the one to attend."

Kimsoo blinked his eyes once, before turning towards Ron. He was finally able to get the young master's attention. 

Ron showed a benign and patient smile. "In fact, young master Cale had asked this Ron to carry his sword for him from the County to here."

Kimsoo just stared at him for a second before opening his mouth to ask. 

"He did?"

Ron slightly bowed his head. "He did."

Kimsoo hummed before turning back to the projector, catching right on time for Cale's turn on the first test. 

"Alright, you can go and watch Cale's competition." Kimsoo said, waving his left hand dismissively while his eyes remained on his brother.

Of course Kimsoo want them to see Cale's amazing performance. There was not a single doubt in his heart that Cale will do well. 

That was only natural because he is Cale Henituse. 

He just wished that the whole entire world would see this too.

Almost two hours passed, they were now on the 4th test. The mana ability test as well as the sword competition was happening at the same time and they had one reason and another one purpose for doing that. The reason was because there were a lot of nobles who wanted to become knights and mages, making these two competitions the most packed. If they had the competitions start on separate hours, it would take them the entire day to finish which they couldn't let happen. 

After all, the school staffs will still have to prepare everything for the competitions the next day later this afternoon. 

"The fourth test!" the host announced with his voice amplified by magic. "In this round, a knight will partner up with a mage! There should only be one knight and one mage in a group! Please choose your partner in one minute!"

The participants of both competition had started to choose their partner. naturally, Cale wasn't approached by anyone. Likewise, Rosalyn remained alone. 

Cale made sure to let out an unfriendly and unapproachable atmosphere around him, not wanting to team up with anyone. First of all, these nobles are bastards who wouldn't hesitate to badmouth his children so even if one of them wants to be his partner, raising his chance of winning this round, no thanks. 

He had the scabbard of his sword cling right to his waist while his arms are crossed. Glaring at everyone who was attempting to approach him or was just passing by. 

"10 seconds!"

Cale still didn't care and just remained standing alone. Not bothering with anyone.

On Rosalyn's side however...

A young man approached the mage. He knew if he partnered up with this woman, he will no doubt win this fourth round. After all, it wasn't a secret that Rosalyn is the strongest mage in the Academy. 

Seeing that no one else was asking her anyway, the young man was confident that Rosalyn would say yes. She doesn't have any reason to reject him because if she did, then she will end up with no partner.

This was his chance on winning with the strongest mage on his side.

Besides, she's not exactly bad looking so he knew he will definitely enjoy this round. So with a confident smile, he raised his hand towards the mage. 

"Become my partner." He said with a loud voice. Wanting to show off to everyone around them that he was going to be in the same team as the Academy's strongest mage and become the winner for this round. His arrogance only intensified when he saw how Rosalyn's lips started to curve up with her eyes crinkling beautifully. 

However, instead of taking his hand like he expected, Rosalyn turned to the side and walked away. 

"Young master Cale."

The noble young man's smile faltered. 

Everyone who saw that display began murmuring among themselves, shaking their head in pity. Some even had the guts to laugh at him. 

"S, Shut up!" He turned towards them and angrily shouted. "What does that trash even have?! He's just full of arrogance! I'm way better than him!" 

No one was paying attention to him anymore. 

They all had seen how he was just showing off earlier, being full of himself. Who even told him to bother asking Rosalyn to be his partner when no one else did? They were already aware of Rosalyn's attitude of not bothering with anyone who would make a move on her.

He looked towards Rosalyn and Cale's direction and glared so hard, gritting his teeth in anger. 

"Just you wait! I'll win without your help!" 

There were only 3 seconds left so he just grabbed a random mage passing by and forced her to be his partner. 

Cale stoically stared at Rosalyn who was walking towards him. 

Rosalyn had her hands behind her as she smiled at the young master. Already knew that Cale wouldn't be able to reject her. 

After all, both of them are aware that Cale was the perfect partner Rosalyn could pick, the same as how she was perfect for being Cale's choice. 

Rosalyn was the only one here who was a little better than the rest so Cale doesn't really have any reason to reject her. He knew that they both had to choose before time was up or else they'll be automatically eliminated. That was why their best pick was each other. 

Cale just grunt before facing in front. 

If it wasn't required to choose someone, they both would have worked on their own. But that was impossible. Right now, they have no choice but to be a team. 

"Time is up!" The host spoke when the given one minute was up, "Everyone has chosen their partner? I see some who haven't."

At his words, those who still weren't in a team hastily chose the person nearest to them as their pair. After that brief commotion, the host spoke again. "Announcing the rules!" 

Everyone paid close attention for the next words to come. Making sure that they know what to do in order to win. 

"This test will be a 2 vs 2. The judges will see how well the knight and mage can team up against their opponent. Participants! This is to show the close relation of a knight and a mage!" 

Cale scoff. 

It was clear to everyone that majority of them barely knew their partner. Almost all of them either had a unbearable personality or simply preferred to work on their own just like Cale and Rosalyn. 

This test was actually to see how well a knight can quickly adapt on teaming up with a mage they barely know. Similarly, a mage who can support the knight without missing a beat. 

It goes without saying that this is a team test. It didn't matter who won in their respective competition, it doesn't even matter how great a knight is on their own and how great a mage was on their own. The judges would do the scoring base on how great the bond between the knight and mage is. Regardless of individual prowess, they will be evaluated based on their teamwork.

That was why they let the participants choose their partner. 

Cale glanced side-way at his partner who was listening intently to the announcer before moving back his gave in front. 

'I guess we'll be fine.'

Cale let out a sigh. 

He didn't care that Rosalyn was called the strongest mage. What mattered to him was the fact that he was already used to Rosalyn's presence and they had interacted before this. Without a shred of doubt, Cale could tell that Rosalyn is definitely the perfect partner for him in this test. 

Even if she wasn't, Cale would still prefer someone whom his brother obviously trust rather than someone else.

In the room where Kimsoo was currently at, he was visited by someone he had been waiting to see. 

"Young master-nim." Klad bowed to him as a greeting. 

If someone else had seen this, they would be questioning why a son of a Duchess was bowing to a son of a Count. 

"Has lady Kleir arrived at her tent?" Kimsoo calmly asked after Klad straightened his back. The younger between the two beamed so brightly. "Yes, young master-nim. It is thanks to you that noonim—" Kimsoo cut him off before he could even finish his words. Goosebumps already forming on his entire body as soon as he heard the word 'thanks'.

"I apologize that I was unable to go to greet the young miss when she arrived." 

Klad gave him an understanding gaze then his eyes lowered to the dress Kimsoo was wearing... then back to him. "I'm sure noonim will understand once she sees you."

...Once again, Kimsoo felt goosebumps when Klad smiled widely. It reminded him greatly of how Rosalyn stared at him with an almost devilish glint in her eyes.

Maybe he should reconsider his life choices after all. 

Kimsoo cleared his throat. "Anyhow, I'll come see lady Kleir before my competition starts."

"Ah, is that alright?"

Kimsoo nodded his head. 

"I need to make sure the young miss feels welcomed."

Klad was giving Kimsoo an extremely gratified look that Kimsoo decided to just turn again to the projector in order to avoid seeing it.

"The 5th round of the 4th test! Team 8 and 15 please step forward!"

Cale calmly walked towards the platform, Rosalyn right by his side. Their opponent was walking towards the center as well across from them.

The pair looked much better from the rest; it seems that they've known each other prior to the picking earlier. 

Once both teams were standing on the huge circle, the host spoke. "Once again reminding! In order to win, two of your opponents must step or be pushed out of the circle in 20 minutes!" 

Their opponents looked calm. The only unusual thing about them was that the swordsman is a woman and the mage is a man. But Cale suppose that isn't much of a big deal. If a man can wield the sword, naturally a woman can do the same. 

Cale stared at them with a stoic gaze. For some reason, he wasn't worried. 

The thing is, Cale didn't care if they won or not. As long as they earned enough points to proceed to the next test with his and Rosalyn's teamwork then everything will be fine. 

Neither Cale and Rosalyn exchanged a word or two. They just calmly gazed back at their opponent, waiting for the go signal.

"3, 2, 1—"

Their opponent also just stood there. Unmoving. 

"begin—!"

Bang-!

As soon as the go signal was given, the mage quickly moved and attack but Rosalyn and Cale had reacted quickly as well. Moving behind the mage, Rosalyn stood in front of Cale and casted a shield in just a span of 1 second. 

A loud cheer erupted. 

"Everyone!  We are off to a fierce fight as soon as the countdown was done!"

Cale wasn't paying attention to the rambling of the host. His attention was solely on the competition, and on the competition alone. 

Cale took out his sword from its scabbard, the red gem on its hilt gleaming brightly. The pitch black blade looked like it was gleaming like the bright night under the sunlight. 

Cale stomped off and instantly arrived in front of the opponent's knight who also had the same idea as him and moved to the center. loud collusions of metal hitting metal echoed and in the next second, Cale ducked down. Rosalyn formed a red whip and swing it to the opponent's mage who appeared in front of his knight and was about to cast a spell to attack Cale. He hastily casted a shield and was barely unscratched from Rosalyn's whip. 

Rosalyn took back her whip and casted another spell, attacking the knight while the mage hadn't recovered from the shock. But the knight was able to slice Rosalyn's attack apart with one swing of her sword. In that exact moment, Cale had kick his leg to the mage who stepped back to avoid his attack, because of the gap between the mage and the knight that was made, Cale took this opportunity to swing his sword to the knight. 

The mage wanted to attack Cale but before he could even do this, Rosalyn arrived in front of him, her back on Cale's back. She raised her magic staff and casted another spell. While she was doing so, she spoke with conviction. "Your opponent is me."

The mage huffed at her remark. "No." 

At that moment, the knight avoided Cale and attacked Rosalyn from her side but before her sword could even touch the mage, Cale swiftly moved to block the attack for her. Loud screeching sound made after two swords hit each other was heard but none of them paid it any mind. 

"Stop trying to change your target. I'm right in front of you." Cale stated coldly and the knight stared back. "And if I want her as my opponent?"

Cale scoff before moving forward however this time he wasn't targeting the knight and was aiming for the mage who briefly looked surprise before quickly reacting however Cale didn't let him cast a spell and swung his sword, forcing the mage to step back. At that moment, the mage's eyes widened but before he could even react, Rosalyn who arrived behind him kicked his back making him stumble forward. Cale instantly facing his side and defended against the attack of the knight whose face turned even colder. 

Cale smirked just to annoy her which was pretty effective as she lost her cool for a second and just blindly swung her sword, forgetting that she was facing two opponents. Rosalyn now had a glowing red spear in her hand from her magic and stabbed the tip on the knight's abdomen, making her kneel. 

"Oooohh!!" The host sounded completely amazed. "Team 15 was able to oppress team 8 in 6 minutes!"

"That's not much." The opponent's mage muttered and stood back straight. "Weapon wielding?" he scoffed at Rosalyn. "I thought you were better than that."

Rosalyn calmly stared back before her lips started to curve up. 

"When in a battle, you shouldn't lose focus."

Bang-!

"Fuck!" The mage cursed loudly as his back was kicked by Cale who appeared behind him when he was talking to Rosalyn. "Again?!" he yelled as he glared behind him. 

Cale smiled like the devil that he is. 

"Again."

While the two were focused on bullying the opponent's mage, the knight used this opportunity to attack Rosalyn from her side. Rosalyn was able to notice her and stepped to the side, barely avoiding the attack and a few strands of her hair was cut off. 

The knight smiled mockingly. "You should have tied your hair up."

Rosalyn stared at her for one second before laughing loudly, surprising everyone at her sudden tittering. 

Rosalyn was grinning widely as she stared at the knight in front of her. "That's right. I should have tied my hair up." 

She and Cale smoothly exchanged positions and attacked their opponents who was able to defend at their sudden move. "But you see, the thing is..." Rosalyn continued to speak as she formed a whip once again, swinging it around to the mage in front of her who was able to avoid her every attack. "I love it better with my hair down." 

"Hmph." Cale attacked the knight in front of him without stop and she was able to defend on every single on of them. "Stop talking."

Rosalyn laughed once more. "But don't you think so too, young master Cale?"

Cale sighed as he ducked down when his opponent swung her leg to kick his torso, "I don't care." Cale kicked his feet on the knight's ankle, forcing her to jump up. Rosalyn turned around and used that brief moment of when the knight was on the air and applied gravitation magic on her, swinging her magic staff to the side moving the knight along out of the circle but the opponent's mage was clever and understood what she was trying to do so he casted the same gravitation magic on his knight, pulling her to him. 

"Argh! Seriously!" The knight complained when she kept moving back and forth. "I'm getting dizzy here!"

Rosalyn was smiling as she comment, "How cute."

The mage had a stoic look on his face as he raised his other hand towards Cale, casting gravitation magic on him as well before Cale could even do anything funny like sneaking an attack on him as he tried to save his partner. 

Rosalyn blinked her eyes once, her mouth forming an 'o'. She briefly glanced at the opponent's mage, "A dual user?"

"Why, thank you for recognizing my ability." he replied stoically. Rosalyn chuckled before turning towards the floating Cale. "Are you alright there, young master Cale?"

"Hah!" Cale scoff. "Are you seriously asking that after wrapping this whip of yours around my entire body?"

Rosalyn just smiled at Cale's annoyed remark. Since Cale was able to react like that, he must be fine. Except, he couldn't move because as he said, Rosalyn had wrapped her whip around him the moment the opponent's mage made a move on him to prevent the opponent from succeeding in pushing Cale off the circle. 

Rosalyn turned towards the mage who also turned towards her. Both realizing that they won't be getting anywhere at this stalemate. 

Rosalyn tilted her head to the side and said with a smile. "Why don't you let him go?"

The mage still looked stoic like he had been since earlier. "Would you even let mine go?"

Rosalyn shrugged her shoulders and slowly removed her gravitation magic on the opponent's knight. Because of her action, the mage slowly removed his spell on Cale as well. At the split second that Cale was released from the gravitation magic, Rosalyn used her whip that was wrapped on the young master to throw Cale towards the mage who was caught off-guard. 

Cale instantly making an attacking stance and successfully scraping the mage's shoulder when he passed by him. Cale tumbled once his body hit the floor then placed his left hand to the ground, his right hand pointing the sword towards the mage who was gazing coldly at him as he casted a healing magic on his bleeding shoulder. 

Rosalyn's whip changed into a spear as she defended against the continuous attack of the opponent's knight. Her every swing of her sword was 2x more powerful than earlier, forcing Rosalyn to take a few steps to the side in order to avoid the attack but that was a mistake. As soon as Rosalyn's left foot hit the ground, the knight smirked and moved in one fluid movement in a way that completely took Rosalyn by surprise and was unable to avoid the sword that stabbed her knee. Making her kneel down to the ground. 

She was unable to see that attack at all! 

Rosalyn's spear turned to nothing as she began to heal her wound that was rather deep for an attack that happened for a millisecond. The knight had her sword pointed on Rosalyn's neck, forcing her to look up. 

The opponent's mage was standing beside the knight, in his hands were two swords. One was pointing towards Rosalyn's side while the other was pointing towards Cale who had his sword pointed towards the knight's neck. 

Once again, they fell to a stalemate. 

Cale stared coldly at the mage's hands that held swords. The mage must've read his mind because he opened his mouth to speak.

"If Rosalyn-nim can do it, then I can too."

If Rosalyn could wield two weapons, then he is the same. After all, he is also a powerful mage.

"'Rosalyn-nim'?" Rosalyn asked, tilting her head slightly to the side as she continued to heal her injured and bleeding knee. 

The mage's face started to heat up at that moment as he began to stutter. 

"N, No, I mean..." he was looking everywhere as he tried to reason out. "T-That's not what I said...You didn't... You didn't heard anything....!"

Rosalyn's lips started to curve to a happy smile, "Oh, that's so cute!"  

Beep-! Beep-! Beep-!

As they heard that sound, they all removed the sword that was pointing at each other's neck as the host began to say that their match ended with a draw. They treated the other unnecessary noise as background sound (which was both the loud cheering and the host who kept rambling on how amazing their match was) as Cale walked towards Rosalyn and helped her up. 

After taking his hand, Rosalyn dusted her mage outfit off. She still had a bit of difficulty standing due to the injury inflicted on her knee. Nonetheless, she greeted their opponents with a smile. 

"That was a good match." She said cheerfully. "This was my first time having someone cut my hair off during a duel." 

The knight looked awkward. Not knowing whether she should be proud of herself because of what Rosalyn said. 

"And my knee." Rosalyn pointed at her knee which she had healed up with her healing magic but wasn't completely fine yet, "I'm amazed. This is honestly the first time in years I was injured by someone."

"Why the hell do you look so happy?" Cale asked with his eyebrows deeply furrowed. 

He couldn't understand why Rosalyn was beaming so much. Did she hurt her head earlier that's why she was saying something a normal human being wouldn't understand?

"But isn't this great, young master Cale?" Rosalyn responded with an excited tone. "Doesn't this prove that they're strong?"

Cale gave her a scrutinizing gaze. 

"...Don't tell me she finds pleasure in pain?" he mumbled to himself. However, Rosalyn seemed to hear his mumbling because she turned to him. "Hm?"

"Ah, no, nothing." Cale shook his head. Not bothering to let the mage know about what he had just said.

Rosalyn stared at him for a second before turning towards the two. She held out a hand to the both of them, inviting for a handshake. "Anyway, it was a great match. I had fun."

The knight let out a sigh and reached for Rosalyn's hand. "Yeah, you definitely had your fun. I mean who for Pete's sake would laugh during a match?"

The mage shook his head before shaking Rosalyn's hand as well. "Indeed. Rosalyn-ni—I mean," he cleared his throat to mask his embarrassment. "M-Miss Rosalyn looked so happy the entire time."

"Eh? Really?" Rosalyn looked clueless as she asked that, her head slightly tilting to the side.

Cale scoff at this friendly atmosphere and was about to turn and leave but then two hands were slide in front of him. 

He stared blankly at the knight and mage's outstretched hand, asking for a handshake. 

Cale's eye twitch. Not wanting to touch them but he was nudged by Rosalyn. Cale let out a sigh before taking their hand with his two hands. 

The mage who had a stoic expression all throughout, showed a small smile. "It is an honor to spar with you."

"Yeah!" the knight chimed in, "You were hella strong! No one warned me about it like what the fuck? Dude, we definitely need to spar again next time!"

Cale forcibly took back his hand when he sensed that the two didn't want to let him go. 

He turned around and walked away without even responding. 

The mage and the knight watched Cale's retreating back with barely hidden marveling emotions in their gaze. Even though Cale blatantly showed his rudeness, they were still focusing on Cale's earlier performance.

"Don't worry about him." they turned towards Rosalyn who was still smiling and had a hand to her hip, standing on her uninjured foot. "He's just shy. He would welcome the spar if you ask him again later."

The knight beamed brightly while the mage suppressed his. Though they were equally happy after hearing Rosalyn's words. They felt like they could trust her, the one who was Cale's partner. 

"Participants, please head down from the platform." 

They both flinched upon hearing the host. They didn't even realize they were taking their time inside the circle. Rosalyn laughed at their reaction. 

The three of them turned to leave but Rosalyn was limping, her knee still hurting even though it wasn't bleeding. It seems like the injury was much deeper, possibly reaching her bone.

The mage and the knight decided to help her walk since it was their doing why the Academy's strongest mage was injured in the first place. 

When they reached the edge of the elevated platform, Cale let out a sigh before climbing up and swiftly carried Rosalyn in his arms in one smooth movement to make their movement quick since the next match was going to start. 

Kimsoo stood up after seeing that satisfying match where his brother had truly showed everyone how amazing he is. 

He turned towards Klad who was with him in the room. Klad smiled at him. 

"I will lead you to noonim's tent." 

Before they left though, Klad shrugged off his outer coat and held it out for Kimsoo. 

"I thought young master-nim might find it a little uncomfortable going out with a backless dress."

"Haaaa...Thanks." 

Kimsoo took the coat from Klad and draped it on his shoulder. Not bothering inserting his arms inside the sleeves. 

He was a little annoyed that this dress was a lot different from the ones he had wore so far. This brown dress was backless and had a crisscross ribbon on its back down to the buttocks. Not to mention, the slit on the side of the skirt that would show Kimsoo's legs if he walked. However, Kimsoo was only a little annoyed because this dress was the one Cale chose. 

From the beginning, Cale demanded that he will be the one to decide everything. From Kimsoo's dress, to his hair and even to his heels which was a horror. Kimsoo had never wore heels before even when he was forced to cross-dress by the devil named Cale Henituse but today... today.... Kimsoo sighed. 

'...The things I'd do for him.'

Once again, Kimsoo realized the things he would do for Cale was beyond what his sanity could handle. 

"Young master-nim." Klad offered his arm for Kimsoo to hold on. Kimsoo didn't think too much about it and gladly accepted the help. He didn't want to accidentally trip down like a fool. Although he could walk fine on his own but nope, no way in hell is Kimsoo going to challenge himself and see how far he can walk with heels on.

When they got out, people were gaping at them. 

Kimsoo just looked forward without bothering to return the stares he was receiving. He wasn't uncomfortable, surprisingly. Rather than having pointless thoughts, Kimsoo wanted to quickly see Kleir and see how she was currently coping. The nagging reminder of the last wish of the fairy told by the system was repeating in his head. 

Kimsoo was so focused in his own thoughts that he didn't notice the murmurs of the nobles they passed by. And even if he did hear them, he wouldn't really care. 

As soon as they arrived on the tent where Kleir was staying, the young miss gasped and stood up. 

"Young master-nim!" she exclaimed with a bright expression. "You look beautiful!" 

Kimsoo slightly frowned. 

"...I'm not?"

However, Kleir had completely ignored his words and approached him. Her hands were on her mouth and seemingly suppressing a squeal. Shelaine was right behind her and gave Kimsoo an approving nod. Or at least what he assumed was an approving nod. 

"I apologize for only coming no—"

"No, no, I absolutely understand!" Kleir was too excited that she didn't notice she had cut off Kimsoo's words. She was staring at Kimsoo with an enthusiastic glim in her eyes. 

Kleir looked this close to squishing Kimsoo's cheeks but had to hold back, afraid to mess up Kimsoo's light makeup. Her shoulders practically trembling. 

Watching her right now, even Kimsoo would be fooled into thinking that Kleir was completely fine if it wasn't for the fact that he was already aware that Kleir was still suffering until now, albeit plenty times lesser than before. Though right now, she looked really happy and excited. Kimsoo doubts Kleir could even fake glistering eyes that looked similar to a child's when looking at her favorite doll. 

...Wait. 

F, Favorite doll... 

"Oh my, young master..." Kleir's voice was muffled because of her hands that were pressed closely to her mouth. "What should I do? I want to see your performance personally but I—"

She stopped her words. 

Kleir blinked once before coughing, hoping that Kimsoo hadn't heard what she said. Or hadn't caught on for that matter. Kleir continued to cough and glanced at Kimsoo to see his reaction, once she saw that Kimsoo still looked the same as earlier, she stopped coughing and gave a rueful smile. 

'He knew.'

Based on his reaction, or lack of reaction therefore, Kleir was able to tell that Kimsoo was aware that she still couldn't handle a crowd. 

Kleir started to feel bad. She really wanted to go and watch Kimsoo's competition. She could still do this by watching from the projector but standing there and personally letting her presence be known and the fact that she was supporting Kimsoo from the side was different and would feel much more special. Kleir wanted to do this much for the person who helped her but... 

"You can still watch." Kimsoo calmly said. "Even if you don't go there, I am still aware that lady Kleir is rooting for me." 

Kleir stared at him, her lips slightly parted though no sound was produced out of her mouth. 

"I would feel bad if lady Kleir forces herself to be there and get hurt because of me."

"N, No! I won't get hurt!" However, Kimsoo was looking behind her making Kleir effectively shutting her mouth. 

Shelaine bowed her head. "I will look after the young miss as always."

Kimsoo nodded. Kleir turned towards her at that moment. 

"...Shelaine, that's unfair." 

Shelaine just gave her an apologetic smile but didn't say anything else. She knew that the young miss was sulking now. 

Kleir faced Kimsoo again. "I want to go."

Kimsoo showed a gentle smile, "Please don't force yourself."

Kleir began to pout. Her mind quickly thinking of another way to convince them but before she could even think of anything, Kimsoo bowed. "Then, I will go now." 

"W-Wait-!" Kimsoo turned around despite her call. Kleir closed her eyes and shouted just whatever thing that was on the verge of being said. "Tomorrow!" 

Kimsoo stopped on his track. 

Kleir opened her eyes and said with a determined expression. 

"Tomorrow, I will watch the competition!"

She waited for a respond from the latter. A second passed and Kimsoo turned his head to the side, his lips curving up. "Please keep your promise."

Kleir beamed. 

Klad watched his noona who looked so happy, his own lips twitching up on its own finding his noona's happiness contagious before opening his mouth to speak. 

"I'll accompany young master-nim to the venue before returning here." 

"Mm!" Kleir nodded and waved her hand with the same happy expression. 

After the two left, Kleir turned around and hugged Shelaine. The maid was taken aback at the sudden embrace but quickly recovered from the shock, raising her arms to gently hug the young lady back. 

"I'm so happy." Kleir said before raising her head and smiling brightly towards Shelaine. 

Shelaine stared at Kleir's hazel eyes with a soft gaze. "If you are happy, then I am too."

Kleir paused at her words, before snuggling her face on the crook of Shelaine's neck, giggling. "Hey, you're being unfair again!"

Shelaine was smiling as she let her young miss be childish with her. 

"How am I being unfair?"

Kleir snuggled further and murmured. "Don't wanna tell."

Now it was Shelaine's turn to chuckle. 

Once they arrived at the place where the ballroom dance competition was going to take place, Cale and Rosalyn was already there, along with Ohn, Hong and Raon who was watching the joint test of the sword competition and mana ability test earlier. Ohn and Hong's jaw dropped as soon as they saw Kimsoo. Raon was the same but he couldn't be seen because he was invisible which he was thankful for or else they would see how he almost forgot to fly for a second. 

Cale looked down on Kimsoo's heel. "...Is it difficult after all?"

He didn't think too much of it earlier since Kimsoo looked fine walking with heels but now that Cale saw Kimsoo was being assisted as he walked, he was starting to feel concern. 

"No, hyung, its alright." Kimsoo patted Klad's shoulder, thanking him. Klad just smiled at him and bowed before stepping back. 

"Do you not want me to introduce you?"

Klad halt to a stop, then he turned towards Kimsoo. "Tomorrow, with noonim." he said with a smile. Before he could leave though, Kimsoo shrugged off his coat and returned it to Klad. The young man stared at it, wondering if Kimsoo would be fine without it but Kimsoo insisted for him to take it so he did. Klad bowed once more before turning around and walked back towards the tent. 

Cale watched the young man's retreating back before shifting his gaze towards Kimsoo. He was curious who that young man was but decided not to ask since he wanted to be introduced tomorrow. Though Cale couldn't help but wonder why the young man wanted it to be tomorrow even though he was already here but chose to push away that curiosity. 

"...He's not here?" Kimsoo asked with eyebrows furrowed. 

Cale crossed his arms and looked in front. "He better be not chickening out of this."

"K, Kim-nya..." Ohn and Hong slowly shifted towards Kimsoo. Kimsoo stared at them and saw that they were having difficulty expressing their emotions.

"H, Human..." Kimsoo looked to his right where he heard Raon's voice. But then seconds passed, neither of the three said another word. 

Kimsoo grew confuse. Why were they looking at him like that?

"...Kim-nya." 

"...Kim."

"...Human."

Kimsoo furrowed his eyebrows in confusion. 

"...Yes?"

Instead of saying anything else, the three children just continued to call for him as if they have forgotten all words except for Kim's name. 

This went on for another minute before a female host spoke with her voice clearly heard in everyone's ear. 

"Participants, please head to the waiting area." 

Kimsoo blinked his eyes once before turning towards Cale and Rosalyn. Kimsoo decided to ask before he'll head over there. 

"Miss Rosalyn, how is your knee?"

Rosalyn smiled at him, "Its alright, Young master Kim. It still hurt a little but it will be completely fine in 30 minutes." 

Kimsoo nodded his head and turned towards the two kitten children and one invisible Raon who were still gawking at him. He was expecting the three to have recovered from staring at him so much and repeatedly calling out to him but they were still in the same stupefied state. 

Kimsoo let out a sigh and patted the two kitten-children and then reaching on the air for Raon and patted his head. But then...

"Kim-nya!"

Kimsoo flinched when the three shouted. 

'...What is wrong with them?'

He patted the three so he could convey that he will have to go to the waiting area now since they seemed like they couldn't hear anything but then they shouted loudly? 

Cale was laughing at them and pushed Kimsoo forward. "Just go."

Kimsoo reluctantly left, only a little bit since he was still very much confuse why the three children were behaving like that but decided not to think too much about it anymore. 

When Kimsoo arrived at the waiting area which was just in front of everyone else, below the stage they'll be dancing in, Kimsoo still hadn't gotten even a glimpse of his own goddamn partner. 

Seriously, where the hell is Choi Han? 

"Alright, everyone." the host spoke making Kimsoo even more annoyed because he still couldn't see Choi Han anywhere and their competition was about to start. "Let us all enjoy their performance. Performers, please get on stage."

Kimsoo let out an annoyed huff as he walked to the stage that had a fairytale feel to it, befitting the theme Folklore. 

It had beautiful flowers on each corner of the stage, huge old trees around that Kimsoo was starting to suspect was actually an illusion. The ground had patches of grass while some had beautiful stepping stones that wasn't elevated so they wouldn't trip while dancing. There were also some parts where sunlight shone on them and some where shadows were casted. Giving the illusionary 'dancing in the forest' sort of feeling. The stage really looked like a place out of a book; telling a story of a wonderful and mystical telltale. 

But Kimsoo couldn't really appreciate it that much. 

Because where the fuck is Choi Han. 

Kimsoo stood alone on the stage full of people with pairs. It was annoying. Very annoying. 

"Please get to your stances." After a few seconds of that announcement, Kimsoo saw someone approaching on his peripheral view and  turned around, Kimsoo was thinking 'fucking finally he showed up' but all thoughts halt as his heart almost leaped out of his chest.

It wasn't surprising that Choi Han was wearing neutral-coloured slacks and a poet shirt—actually that was also decided by Cale (because he said "Choi Han's fashion sense sucks! I can't let him ruin everything! He's a damned fashion terrorist, don't let him decide anything!") but... who the fuck decided Choi Han's hair?

Kimsoo swore he could see on the corner of his eye, some of the ladies gawking at Choi Han. Some are probably even blushing! 

Kimsoo badly wanted to rub his face. He really want to but because of the makeup, he couldn't. 

'This is dangerous.' he thought to himself. 'This is very dangerous.'

The left side of Choi Han's hair (which would normally almost cover his face) was slicked back, making his face even more eye-catching than it already is. Not only that, there were even brown under eyeliner on his eyes. Fuck. Choi Han was extremely handso—

The music started playing, the instrumentals already beginning. As they had expected, it was ballad. 

There were still a few distance between the two of them so they took two step each and Kimsoo twirl before putting his hand over Choi Han's shoulder and taking Choi Han's hand with the other, in one smooth movement. 

They both took a step to the side, swaying along with the song. Kimsoo's eyes were on Choi Han, noticing that this close he could get a better look of the way Choi Han's eyes seemed to gleam like starlight. 

Their movement was so smooth that Kimsoo was almost fooled into thinking that they've done this before when in fact, they have never practiced dancing together. They weren't even practicing in the same room because Cale ordered so. He was serious when he said he didn't want to see Choi Han hold his hand that was why this was their first. 

Yet their first felt like it wasn't. 

Kimsoo was completely distracted. He couldn't look away. Even though he was fully aware that Choi Han was also looking back at him. All thoughts had been thrown out when he saw the lad. It was a shock to even Kimsoo that he hadn't made a mistake yet. 

They kept moving slowly and gracefully, swaying their body as they took steps. Once they reached where sunlight was shining down, Choi Han raised the hand that was holding Kimsoo's and the young master did another twirl. Everyone seemed to hold their breathe when they saw it. The magic trick Cale told them to add to their outfit. 

The bids on Kimsoo's hair had twinkled like stars under the sun and his brown dress that didn't look that special had miniature crescents on his dress, making them think he was the moon. It all happened in that brief moment of when Kimsoo twirled under the sun. When it was Choi Han who stepped into the sunlight, his poet shirt that had remained a white and clear canvas earlier, now had specks of dots that glimmered like the starry night full of stars. 

The judges were especially stunned. 

They had never seen such a sight before. 

Every time Kimsoo and Choi Han were dancing under the shadows, their outfit looked normal. But when they would dance under the gleaming sunlight, they looked like they were in a galaxy. Reminding everyone of how mesmerizing the moon and constellations could be. No, it made everyone feel that they were somewhere outer space, watching the moon and the star dancing.

The judges were staring dazingly at them for a bit, until they slowly became uninterested. 

Kimsoo and Choi Han might have the best outfits among the participants, but they haven't done any remarkable move that could outshine everyone else. 

After all, the criteria for winning this competition was to capture the judges' attention until the end with their dance, outfit, and how good they would look together. However right now, Choi Han and Kimsoo hadn't done anything special and was just slow dancing to the song. 

Even so, they couldn't help but anticipate for when Kimsoo and Choi Han would dance under the sunlight again just to see that beautiful illusionary image of the galaxy.

"Were you worried?" Choi Han whispered, catching Kimsoo slightly off-guard. He knew he had been staring from the start but now that he had snap out of that trance, he slowly became embarrassed and averted his gaze away from Choi Han's gleaming eyes. 

Kimsoo began to scold himself in his head. Why the hell was he so captivated by Choi Han, of all people?!

"I'm sorry I was a bit late." 

Kimsoo hadn't heard Choi Han at all. Busy looking down on their moving feet, not wanting to be held captive by Choi Han's beautiful black starry irises again—wait beautiful?

No, no. There's no way. Kimsoo didn't just think that! He would be crazy if he did—

Kimsoo was shocked when Choi Han suddenly held his waist and lifted him up. All his thoughts were put to halt when he saw the lad's lips curving up. 

Choi Han's movement was so smooth that everyone who was watching was once again stupefied. 

Once Kimsoo was put down, in that split-second Choi Han made him twirl before holding Kimsoo back closely to him. 

"You don't have to worry."

Kimsoo could feel his face wanting to heat up but no goddamn it no. Kimsoo was threatening himself not to blush like an idiot or else. 

Choi Han was so close that he could whisper right next to Kimsoo's ear, and oh the shiver he felt run down his spine when Choi Han did.

"Rosalyn taught me the dance you did with your brother."

Kimsoo was so out of it, completely distracted, his brain barely functioning right now that he couldn't even hear Choi Han properly. Heck, he didn't understand any of the words the lad had just said so he stupidly asked, "Huh, what?" 

But Choi Han didn't give him an answer. Instead, he removed his hand that was on Kimsoo's waist and raised it to clasp his and Kimsoo's palm together. The redhead barely registered what it was or what they were about to do though his body moved along on its own, like this dance was already engraved on his bone after the first time he did this with Cale. 

Kimsoo and Choi Han were moving like yin and yang, but Kimsoo noticed something. 

'...Its different.'

Choi Han carefully held Kimsoo's delicate fingers and raised their intertwined hands, Kimsoo instinctively moved to the side and twirled into Choi Han's arms. The lad pulled him even closer and smiled, once again Kimsoo's brain short-circuit. 

It was different. A lot different when he danced with Cale. With Cale, Kimsoo felt satisfied. Every move and sway made him smile, but with Choi Han? it was a completely different feeling. 

With Choi Han he felt breathless, his brain not functioning. His heart doing something incredibly stupid like racing for Christ's sake. 

With Choi Han, Kimsoo felt like he could remained trapped within the lad's beautiful pitch black eyes for as long as he wanted.

Rosalyn was watching them with her lips curved up. There was a warm feeling nestling in her chest that she couldn't put to words while watching the two dance. Something entrancing, captivating that it made her not want to look away. But she did, though she glanced over the young man standing beside her whose arms are crossed and had a stoic gaze. 

Rosalyn smiled for another reason. 

"It seems like young master Cale can hold back his annoyance."

Cale didn't spare her a look and continued to gaze in front. Rosalyn thought this was very much like Cale, making her chuckle softly. She watched this young master whom she didn't had a good start with. 

Back then, they barely knew each other. Just knew about the other due to the 'rumors' circling around the Academy. Cale being the notorious trash and Rosalyn being called the scary strong mage. 

Whenever they were in the same corridor, they would just pass by each other. Not really interested in getting acquainted. 

That was why it took Rosalyn by surprise when she was cornered to the wall by this Cale Henituse. However, that time became the turning point and had changed what Rosalyn had initially thought of the young master. 

Other people might have misunderstood their position at that time. Thinking that Cale was harassing her, or they were in a very close relationship making them be comfortable enough to do such thing. But the truth was very far from that. 

Cale had gazed at her coldly and asked with an extremely unfriendly voice. 

'How do you know my brother?' 

Rosalyn was confused. She couldn't understand what Cale was talking about. After all, she too, barely knew anything about Kimsoo Henituse. However, her silence seemed to have annoyed Cale further. 

'He wouldn't call you to that meeting if you don't know each other. So I ask you, how do you know my brother when you're not even from here.'

Cale practically growled like an animal that was being threatened. But Rosalyn remained calm at that time, knowing full well that she hadn't done anything to warrant this blatant hostility. 

'We've only passed by each other before. Would that count as being acquainted?'

Despite her answer, Cale was still ferocious. Protective, Rosalyn notes. 

Cale rested his arm against the wall instead of his hand, making their faces inch closer. 

'If you dare betray my brother—'

Rosalyn was starting to get annoyed at his actions. She wanted to go and find out what the meeting was about as well, so why the hell was she even being cornered here only to be threatened?

'Do you really think I would?' 

That was the first time Rosalyn ever spoke in a cold manner. 

She was educated. She was taught to always speak with grace. She was a princess raised to be a monarch until she threw it away. 

And Rosalyn had never been treated like this by anyone which irked her. 

But the moment she saw that certain emotion in Cale's eyes, it evoked a feeling inside her. A feeling that told her that Cale wasn't just a topic of mockery for others. That he was so much more than that. 

'I don't trust you or anyone. If its someone who can threaten my brother's safety, I will make sure to eliminate that at all cost. No matter who it is.'

Rosalyn chuckled at the memory before turning to face in front again. 

This time, she can say it with confidence, without a shred of doubt. Because she knew the truth. The truth that others in this Academy refuse to see or haven't realized yet. And the truth was this:

"Reality exceeds reputation."

Cale turned to her, frowning. "What the hell are you suddenly talking about?"

Rosalyn calmly turned to meet his eyes and said with a smile. 

"Young master Cale is better than the rumors." she said with confidence, earning her a scoff from the other but she didn't take offense. Rosalyn already knew the truth and no matter what Cale does, she will always believe in the sight that she sees. 

Would a trash care for anyone? would a trash do everything to protect someone and make sure that someone will always be happy? 

If someone with a 'trash' reputation does so, then that person isn't trash. 

'I'm glad.' Rosalyn began to think to herself as she watch Cale who was silently watching his brother's performance without any complain coming out from his mouth. Everyone else might have begin to think he would have made a fuss already, but here Cale was, being absolutely calm. 

'I'm glad I got to see the real Cale Henituse.'

"Ohn, Hong, Raon." Cale called out while still looking in front. The three children looking at him. 

Cale gazed at Kimsoo for a second before averting his eyes towards the children. He pointed in front, towards a certain someone who was watching the competition as well. 

"We'll be going back to our competition, our break time is almost over. Go back to the Crown Prince."

Cale wouldn't leave the children on their own. What if these noble bastards would hurt them while he wasn't here? The only reason he had left them be earlier was because they stuck to the Crown Prince's side the entire time. Sometimes going with Lark to chatter, or staying at the tent with Ron and Vicross. Cale wouldn't let them be on their own if they were going to be left unattended. 

"Okay, nya~!" 

"Good luck with your competition, the human's brother! Smart Rosalyn!"

"Win the competition, nya~!"

Cale smiled at the three, watching them go over Alver who was in the very front to show his support for his guardian knight. Cale made sure they were right beside the Prince before turning around and return to his own competition, Rosalyn by his side. The song was ending anyway, Cale didn't need to stay and watch to know that his brother was going to win so he left without turning behind him to look. 

And that was how he failed to see something that would no doubt make him want to throw a fit. 

Kimsoo twirled at the last beat, Choi Han slowly letting go of his hand the exact moment the song ended. 

Maybe it was because of some stupid things like 'caught in the dream-like moment' or whatever that made Kimsoo blindly take a step back as Choi Han bowed to him as their ending stance. One more step back when Choi Han was about to turn around and walk away and Kimsoo had been so stupid for not removing his gaze away from the lad who held his hand so gently a few minutes ago, completely dazed that he had momentarily forgotten about the damn heels, making him trip. 

Kimsoo began cursing in his head for his own idiocy, so much that he hadn't noticed how Choi Han quickly moved towards him and with one swift movement, Choi Han carried Kimsoo in his arms the same way he did the first time they met before Kimsoo could fall down to the ground. 

The judges who were just about to begin their evaluation, stopped breathing for five full seconds. Staring stupidly at the two. 

Wasn't the competition done by now? why were they still doing that? however, the judges who saw how Kimsoo tripped on his heel and Choi Han moving so fast to catch him, stopped breathing for a whole entire reason.

"...What was that?" one of the judges who saw it, asked breathlessly.

"...It looked so natural." another spoke. 

"...Why do they look so good together?"

The two who spoke first, turned towards the third judge who saw the same thing as them. They stared at each other with a stupefied expression before their gaze slowly became determined. 

At that time, the winner had been decided. 

***

"We are about to start to the last round of the sword competition everyone!" the host's voice was booming with excitement. The crowd of students were also looking forward to the last match. It was because it caught everyone off guard when Cale Henituse had continuously won his every match. Now he was going to fight against the last contender, the Kingdom's beloved Crown Prince. 

Kimsoo and Choi Han had walked over to their venue together. Kimsoo, obviously to support his hyung and Choi Han supporting the Crown Prince. 

Ohn, Hong and Raon were walking right beside them, all three very enthusiastic on watching the last match. They were even beginning to debate among themselves on who would win between Cale and Alver. 

Of course they trust Cale's strength. Even if Cale hadn't showed it to anyone, the three children were fully aware of it, yes even Raon. After all, they had also went to watch Cale practicing so hard in that one month. 

Kimsoo had Choi Han's coat draped on his shoulder. 

He didn't go back to the dressing room to get changed in case he miss Cale's competition so he just decided to come here right after the dance was done but before he could even leave the place where his own competition took place, Choi Han had placed his coat—which was held by Alver earlier—on Kimsoo. That was also when Choi Han decided to accompany the young master to make sure he doesn't trip again. 

Kimsoo was watching his brother who looked irritated at Rosalyn. Her own competition had just finished, naturally she is the winner. 

Sadly, they hadn't arrived on time to see how Rosalyn won. Her coat was gone, revealing her mage outfit that showed a lot of skin without its coat. Rosalyn didn't looked that bothered but the guys around were starting to ogle at her, irritating even Kimsoo. 

'Don't they have anything better to do?' 

Kimsoo honestly wanted to smack them all on the back of their head. The only reason he was remaining on his current spot was because Cale was with Rosalyn. 

"You overdid it!" he could hear Cale's annoyed voice. Rosalyn was just laughing merrily. "At least I won!" 

Cale's eye twitched, letting out a frustrated sigh. He glared at this woman who didn't even care about anything else other than magic. No, not even her torn coat that had been discarded at her carelessness on the last round. 

Cale was grumbling as he took off his coat and gave it to Rosalyn, who looked questioningly at the piece of clothe like it would give the answer to why Cale was doing this. 

"Its annoying!" Cale shouted angrily and shoved the coat to her arms before turning away when the host began to announce. 

"Our last knight who won every match until now, Cale Henituse! Please come to the arena!"

Kimsoo had a small smile on his lips. 

"Didn't they look good together?" 

Choi Han turned towards Kimsoo who spoke just now. He tilted his head to the side, wondering if Kimsoo was talking to him, before responding. 

"They looked more like siblings."

The small smile on Kimsoo's face fell off. 

He turned towards Choi Han and gave him an annoyed look. 

"What."

Choi Han started to smile. Amused. 

He found it rather amusing how Kimsoo much preferred to think of Cale and Rosalyn as a couple and not as siblings. He gave off the feeling that he will accept it if Cale got a lover, but not another sibling. 

Kimsoo seemed like he wanted to monopolize his brother to himself. Giving a mental image of a petulant child hugging his favorite Cale tightly and crying out with adorable teary but annoyed eyes, 'He's mine!'

Choi Han couldn't stop himself from smiling. 

'Heh, cute.'

"Everyone! Here it is! Our last match for this day!" the host couldn't even hide his own enthusiasm, his voice practically roaring at how he had been looking forward to this. 

Ohn and Hong perked up. The three children let out an excited squeal before running towards Rosalyn so they could go to the very front to watch the match with the best and clearest view. Choi Han and Kimsoo following suit, though the young master looked like he was still sulking at what Choi Han had said, making the black haired lad laugh.

Because of this, Kimsoo got even more annoyed and intended to walk faster to slip away from Choi Han's side but then he felt a gentle hand grasping his wrist, stopping him from leaving. Kimsoo wanted to tell Choi Han to just leave him be if he was just going to laugh at him but froze when he saw Choi Han kneel. 

Kimsoo was completely caught off guard that he didn't even realize what Choi Han was doing until his mind cleared up and finally clearly see Choi Han's actions. 

Choi Han was slowly and gently removing Kimsoo's heels, afraid to make the other feel uncomfortable. He made sure his movement wasn't too much to be considered disrespectful as he made the young master wear his shoes instead of the heels. Choi Han was taught to not recklessly touch someone whether it be a man or a woman as to not make them uncomfortable and feel violated, hence was why he was being extremely gentle and almost hesitant in touching Kimsoo's skin as if it would burn him.

Kimsoo almost choked upon seeing everything Choi Han was doing, resulting in the latter to be in his barefoot. 

He didn't even looked uncomfortable. Choi Han seemed like he didn't mind this at all.

Looking up and giving a small smile, Choi Han uttered.

"You're going to trip and hurt your feet if you rush off like that."

Kimsoo was so shocked and shaken that he couldn't do anything else but to stare until he forced himself to look away, huffing his cheeks out. He tried not to think too much about it, trying to forget what Choi Han had just done but failed. Rather miserably. 

If one looked closely, hiding behind the strands of his red locks, one would see his reddened ears, camouflaging among his curled hair.

"The rules for the last round! You are allowed to injure your opponent!" 

Cale doesn't react at that announcement and just stood there in the arena, across from him was Alver Crossman holding his own light sword that was almost identical to the one Choi Han always had with him when fulfilling his knightly duties. 

"You are allowed to do anything as long as you make your opponent release their hold on their weapon!"

Cale tightened his grasp on the hilt of his sword. A very special sword that he had never held again in a long time since almost 10 years ago. 

A sword that he swore will only be used when he's conducting something that will make Kimsoo smile. 

Alas, that very sword was now held tightly in his hand. 

Cale would do anything for his brother. There is not a single exception to that oath. 

"Once your opponent releases their weapon, the countdown to 5 seconds will begin! Once it reaches 0 and the participant was unable to hold their weapon again, the match will end!"

"Now ready!"

Cale readied his stance. Holding his sword tightly, firming his resolve of ending this match in just one minute. 

He had been there earlier, he saw how Rosalyn was able to win her last match under one minute. Cale didn't doubt that he would be able to do the same. 

"Start!"

Whoosh—

Clang-!

Alver's lips curved up. "Doing the first move again?"

Cale stepped back before attacking once more but Alver was able to defend against that as well. Then the third attack, the fourth, the fifth. It all happened under three seconds. 

"I've seen your match. You always made sure to attack as soon as the go signal was given."

"Stop talking." Cale snarled, ducking down and swing his sword but Alver knew he would do that so he raised his foot to kick Cale before his sword could even be swung. Cale did a backflip to avoid that, landing safely on the ground with his left hand touching the floor. 

That happened in two seconds. 

The audience, judges, and even the host were unable to react at that very fast multiple movements and exchange between the two in the past five seconds. It all happened so fast that they couldn't even see things clearly other than the fact that they two were continuously attacking each other. 

"You seem to be in a rush?" Alver chuckled, wielding his sword to defend against Cale's advance. Cale scoff and swing his foot to kick Alver's head but the Prince raised his arm to block that just right on time. "Noisy." Cale swung his sword again, forcing Alver to jump back. "Just like her."

He was reminded of how talkative Rosalyn was on their joint-competition earlier.

"Young master Cale you shouldn't get distracte—"

"You're the one who's distracted."

A loud screech was heard as two blades crashed. One was invading, one was defending. 

Alver was stunned for a second, chuckling again at the next. 

"I see." he stood up after he was forced to kneel by Cale's forceful attack. "I didn't need to hold back after all."

Cale's eye twitched. 

"You were holding back?" Cale growled at the latter in pure irritation. "Are you fucking looking down on me?" 

Instead of finding the young master's cursing disrespectful, Alver smiled, not really caring about that at all. 

"You were indeed trained by my instructor-nim."

Cale's eyes grew cold. 

He didn't know which was annoying; Alver smiling or the fact that he said something he shouldn't have. 

Cale badly want him to shut up. 

"So you—"

Bang-!

"Shut up." 

It was all bullshit. Cale had never acknowledge Choi Han's help during his one month training. 

He will never acknowledge it. 

This time, instead of always defending, Alver made a move to attack. Truly fulfilling his word of 'not holding back'. Cale was forced to step to the side, to the back, and duck to avoid every invasion. 

The audience were completely still and silent, on the edge of their seats. Completely entranced by the two's fast match. 

Alver and Cale were exchanging attacks, neither of them backing down. One wanted to win to make his brother happy while the other wanted to make someone proud. 

'Look closely.' Alver wanted to say. 'This is years of your hard work.' Alver badly wanted to say that to the person who stayed with him for the past five years of his hellish life. 

The only person who cared for him, genuinely, and better than anyone else did in so long. 

'Please look.'

Alver didn't give Cale time to react and attacked without caring whether the young master would get hurt or not. He just continued to swing his sword without stop, forcing the latter to a corner.

He wasn't desperate. Alver never felt desperation even when he was living cruelly. That was because he got used to the feeling of oppression, chains tightly tangled around his limbs. Unable to do anything with the padlock tightly shut. 

He was never desperate. Except, this time he really wanted to prove himself worthy to the person who cared from the start. 

The voice on the back of his mind nagged him that he didn't need to. He doesn't need to because that person already thinks he is worth the world but still. Alver wanted to show his capabilities to the one who cared, protected, and taught him how to wield the sword.

Alver did this one fast move that no matter what you would do, even if you squint your eyes to see you will still be unable to catch it. The one move that was extremely fast that Alver practiced again and again for 5 years until he mastered it.

The move that was taught to him over and over until it was engraved on his bones, to the point that he will still be able to do it even if he loses focus.

By the time silence enveloped the entire arena, Cale was on the ground, his sword away from his hand. Alberu had the tip of his blade pointed at the young master's neck, daring the latter to move and he will really get hurt. 

Time stilled, everyone held their breathe, then in the next second loud shouts echoed. 

Alver was breathing hard. Exhausted. He had been constantly moving without stop, attacking again and again until he was able to make Cale fall. 

An unnamed emotion slowly wrapped itself to his chest as he breathe in and out. 

'...I did it.'

"5!"

'...I really...'

Alver flinched when he saw Cale pushing off the blade away from his neck with his bare right hand. The amount of force Alberu had while holding his sword was so much that Cale's hand began to bleed as he continued to push the blade away from him. Alver shouted in panic upon seeing the dripping blood, the young master not even caring about his own reckless action. 

"Cale Henituse!"

"4!"

He was crazy. He was completely insane for doing that regardless of his right hand bleeding or not. His right hand which he had been using to wield his sword. 

Alver was so taken aback that he took a step back, removing the blade from Cale's neck. 

"Are you crazy?!" 

"3!"

However, Cale ignored his shout and reached for his sword with his left hand. 

Alver was extremely baffled. This young master was going overboard! Is he going to recklessly swing the sword with his left hand when he's right handed? Plus, his right hand was continuously bleeding!

"There you see it everyone! Cale Henituse has picked up his sword! The match will continu—"

Cale started to smirk. 

"Heh."

Alver had a feeling that something was wrong. Cale Henituse seemed different from his earlier disposition. 

Right now, he looked like a madman who was grinning widely. 

"You're the 2nd person who forced me to use my left hand."

Cale started to swing the sword with his left hand effortlessly, testing out how it feels to wield it with his left and when he felt like he will able to do it right, Cale's grin widened further. That was when Alver understood where the foreboding feeling came from. 

A new fact that everyone had found out today. 

Cale Henituse was ambidextrous. 

"You should feel honored." 

Cale was counting the time in his head, right now it was only 50 seconds. He had 10 more to finish everything. 

'I'll finish this now.'

There was no time to waste.

Cale rushed forward and Alver instinctively raised his sword to defend knowing where Cale would attack but his expected attack didn't come. What happened was Cale used that second to kick off Alberu's ankle, hitting the Prince's wrist with the hilt of his sword while Alver was falling. 

Alver fell to the ground on his back, utterly defenseless with his sword a meter away from him. He still hadn't recovered from the shock of Cale not even caring about his bleeding hand. 

Alver realized Cale's desperation. Something that he doesn't feel himself. Alver just wanted to prove himself to his instructor who was watching but Cale? Cale was fueled with the desire and desperation to win. 

Cale's sword flared red as he stabbed it on the cement right beside Alberu's head, leaning closer as the host started the countdown.

"That sword you wielded," Alver stared up at Cale's reddish-brown irises. The young master's lips curving up. "Is from your mother?"

A buried emotion in Alver's heart snapped and broke free. His eyes trembled as memories of his mother rushed through his mind. 

Cale watched the shaken Prince with calmness, listening as the host announced his win. Cale straightened his back and removed his sword that he had stabbed on the ground. 

"Mine is too."

he turned around and left Alver laying there, going straight out of the Arena towards the judges who still couldn't believe that everything had indeed happen in one minute, the same way the mana ability test winner Rosalyn did. 

Cale pointed at the medal that was elevated with magic. 

"I can take that now right?" 

The judges were still stupefied, unable to respond immediately and when they were just about to, Cale had already snatched the medal and walked away. 

They watched the young master's retreating back with a look of mix shock and disbelief. 

"...Was he always like that?"

Had Cale been this strong from the start? They didn't know. They had focused so much on Cale's trash reputation that they didn't even realize Cale's hidden capabilities.

Cale went to Kimsoo, smiling softly as he reached out the medal to his brother. 

"I told you I'd win it for you."

However, instead of seeing that happy expression on Kimsoo's face that Cale had imagined he'd make, Kimsoo looked annoyed which made Cale falter. 

"...Eh? Kim?"

...This was definitely not the reaction he expected.

Kimsoo let out a sigh that made Cale flinch.

What did he do wrong? Why was Kimsoo acting like this?

Kimsoo looked at him with a stoic gaze, his reddish-brown irises holding his anger which he's sure Cale could clearly see. 

"Hyung." 

"Yes?"

Kimsoo's eye twitched, letting out another sigh. He raised a hand to hold his forehead, feeling a headache starting to form. 

"Who told you to get hurt?"

Cale became more confused. 

"But I won?"

A vein in Kimsoo's forehead snapped. However, before he could even do or say anything else, Rosalyn forcefully took Cale's bleeding hand and dumped healing potion on the wound. Making the young master yelp in pain. 

"Ow- What the-?!"

Rosalyn held Cale's wrist tightly, making sure he can't jerk his hand away. "You did this to yourself young master Cale." she calmly said. Although it is obvious that hidden behind her calm tone was suppressed anger.

"Can you at least be a little merciful?!" 

"...Cale-nya." 

Cale flinched when he heard those extremely sad and pitiful calls. 

He turned to his side and saw Ohn and Hong on the verge of crying. They were clutching so hard on Cale's shirt, sniffling. 

Cale felt his parent instincts kicking in. Wanting to hug the two and reassure them that he was fine but he couldn't move his right hand because of Rosalyn's tight grip. 

"The human's brother!"

Cale yelped in pain when he felt a strong force suddenly hitting and latching to his chest. "R-Raon—!"

"Sniff."

"...Eh??"

"S-Stupid brother of the human! Getting hurt and bleeding and-! sniff! Don't do that!"

"Cale." Ohn called out, clutching harder on Cale's shirt. Her tears starting to fall down. "...Don't get hurt..."

"Cale-nya...." Hong wasn't in a better state. Rather, he was worse than his noona. He was already crying so hard and hiccupping. Hong had his face buried on Cale's shirt. 

Cale choked at their reaction. 

"I-I'm fine?" 

Kimsoo gave him a disapproving look. Rosalyn purposely slapping Cale's injured hand making the young master loudly hiss at the pain. 

"And you still say you're fine?"

"You slapped my wound?!"

Kimsoo clicked his tongue making Cale flinch for the third time. 

"You should listen to the kids." he scolded, Cale ducking his head in shame. "You made them cry, hyung."

"Okay, I'm sorry. I'm sorry, alright? so stop crying." 

However, the three just cried harder. 

Alver who was helped up by Choi Han, was watching that display a few meters away. 

If he had been close to Cale, he would have probably reacted the same way as they did. Right now they were barely acquaintances but Cale's action really took him by surprise. 

However Choi Han was looking at Alver. Thinking if he saw it right. He contemplated whether or not to ask about it before deciding to speak. 

"You let him win."

Alver's lips curved up. 

"As I thought, Instructor-nim would be able to tell."

Choi Han shook his head with a small smile. 

"You've learned from me. of course I'm the one who knew your strength better than anyone."

Alver shrugged his shoulders, not really worrying about proving his worth anymore. He knew from the start it didn't matter, because no matter what he will do, Choi Han will always think he is special. 

Choi Han stared at him for a second, before opening his mouth to speak. 

"Why did you let him win?"

That was something he was curious about. 

It was not like he was saying that Cale doesn't deserve it, after all Choi Han went out of his way as to 'train' Cale for one month so he could win the competition but Choi Han still couldn't help but wonder. What reason did Alver had behind his actions? Why did he hold back?

Alver knew about the questions his instructor was asking in his head. That was why he turned towards Choi Han, his lips curving to a smile. 

"The same reason you have for helping him win."

Choi Han was stunned. Then in the next second, he chuckled softly while shaking his head. 

"Come, wolf boy. You would have to work harder than that." 

Ron looked emotionlessly at the young boy who was panting hard as to catch his breathe. The blue haired wolf boy had his hands on his trembling knees. In front of him was Vicross who held a greatsword. 

Ron was already informed by the puppy young master about their upcoming mission on the 3rd day of the competition. He knew everyone who was the young masters' allies. Cale didn't let out a single detail about it, trusting that Ron will do his job. 

So far from what he had seen, this young boy was the only one whose strength he still hadn't determined. That was why he decided to see for himself. 

When Ron saw Lark's potential of getting even stronger than he already was, he decided to train him. Or rather, have his son train the young boy.

That was exactly what they have been doing the entire time. Because of this he was unable to watch the young masters' competition but that's okay. He was doing this for the twins anyway. 

Ron was about to open his mouth and tell Lark that break time is over but he stopped when he heard the announcement. 

"The winner is Cale Henituse!"

Ron blinked once, then he let out an amused laughter. 

It seems like he wasn't the only one who was amused, seeing how Vicross's eyes widened in surprise for a second before returning to its neutral state. Lark on the other hand, beamed after hearing that announcement. He looked so happy and excited. 

"As expected of the young master-nim!"

Ron let him bask in the feeling of utter amazement towards the puppy young master before speaking in a stern voice. 

"Alright, Kid go back to training."

Lark exclaimed loudly, now filled with energy after hearing that Cale had won. "yes, sir!"

The fact that everyone else was so amazing made Lark want to work harder in order not disappoint them. That was why he poured every ounce of his strength on the training with Vicross. 

***

Just like what Ron had said earlier, there was indeed a feast back at the Henituse estate. 

Neither Cale nor Kimsoo had changed clothes because they had returned to the estate when Ron appeared seemingly out of nowhere, bowing and saying that the carriage was waiting. 

Kimsoo was also back to wearing his heels. He had returned Choi Han's shoes to him. 

At first, Choi Han had refused and said that Kimsoo should just wear it so he doesn't trip again but Kimsoo wasn't going to have any of that. He shoved it to Choi Han before turning around and leave. 

Kimsoo shook his head. 

'Why am I still thinking of him?'

He tried his best to push the memory as far away as possible. 

Deruth was gazing at the two instead of picking up his utensils to eat. 

"I heard that you both won?"

Cale answered after taking one glance at Kimsoo who was just silently eating. "Yes, father."

Deruth looked at them apologetically. 

"I'm sorry I was unable to go."

"No, it's fine." Cale said before eating a spoonful of his food. Chewing slowly and swallowing before speaking again. "I understand that father is busy."

Deruth let out a soft sigh.

His son had always been understanding. That was why he felt bad even more. 

Before he could say another word though, Lilly's shaky and quiet voice was heard. 

"O, Oraboni..." she meekly glanced up to look at Kimsoo who was across from her and when she saw that Kimsoo was already looking back, Lilly's face started to heat up as she quickly moved her gaze down to her food. 

"...Pretty."

Kimsoo stared blankly before shrugging the weird look that Lilly had given him. "Thank you." although he couldn't really understand why she was saying that.

Cale leaned to his side at that moment. 

"Right?"

Lilly flinched when she heard Cale. She looked up and saw that the eldest Henituse was indeed talking to her. Something that was happening for the very first time. 

Lilly's face turned redder. 

"Y-Yes!"

Cale nodded his head in approval. 

Deruth watched them interact, his food completely untouched and forgotten. Watching them made him full. Deruth felt content settling on his heart. 

"Then may I ask, who is the lucky young man to had the honor of having my son as a dance partner?" he asked with a gentle voice. 

However, Cale snort. 

"Father, you wouldn't want to meet him."

Deruth raised a curious eyebrow. "Why?"

Before Cale could answer however, Kimsoo frowned, making Cale stop for a minute. 

"...He's not that bad."

Cale choked on nothing, Hong quickly giving Cale water to drink which he was more than grateful to take. 

After drinking the water, Cale patted his chest with his left hand while his right hand was raised to reassure Ohn and Hong who was eating beside him that they don't need to worry and just eat. 

Cale turned his head towards Kimsoo and gave him a look of disbelief. 

"...Do you hear yourself?"

Kimsoo made sure to firmly shut his mouth. Why did he even say that? He was confused himself. 

Why on earth did he just say that Choi Han wasn't really that bad? Especially in front of Cale?

Lilly looked between the two before chiming in, albeit still a bit shy since this is her first time having a proper conversation with the two. One had always acted unapproachable while the other was extremely sick. But that was back then. Right now, both Cale and Kimsoo seemed so easy to have a talk with.

"Then Kim oraboni's dance partner..." Lilly quickly changed her words, "The dance was nice?"

Ohn and Hong perked up. "It was nice, nya!" 

Cale had a blank expression before sighing. 

"Yeah, it was nice."

Kimsoo looked at him with a shocked expression. 

"...Hyung are you sick?"

Did Cale just say the dance was nice? when Kimsoo's partner was Choi Han? THE Choi Han that Cale hates??

Cale gave him a feigned annoyed look. 

"Forget it. You looked stupid while dancing."

Kimsoo gave him a blank look, Cale smiling like the jerk that he is because of that look. 

Bassen who had been silent the whole time, hesitantly spoke. 

"...Then hyung-nim, what competition did you join?"

"Hm?" Cale turned towards him. Bassen did his best not to flinch and calmly stared back. 

Seeing Bassen's calm gave, Cale responded. "A competition for knights."

Bassen's mouth formed a small 'o', finding it amazing that Cale won that competition which he is sure was hard. Lilly's eyes were slowly starting to sparkle while Ohn and Hong's tails were swaying happily as they secretly fed Raon under the table. Good thing the servants were dismissed earlier so no one would suspect anything. 

Kimsoo turned towards Deruth who was watching them with a smile at that moment. "Father, Cale injured his hand earlier at the competition."

"Hey!" Cale shouted, feeling betrayed that his brother had just snitched on him. 

The smile on Deruth's face slowly crumbled but Violan reacted fast. 

"What?" 

Cale was arguing with Kimsoo saying that he was a traitor and stopped when he heard Violan. He looked back at her, Kimsoo was paying attention as well. 

He was questioning if he heard right. The worry that was laced with Violan's voice and the slight panic within her eyes. 

"Its nothing. it was just a small injury."

"No, you should have it check. What if it got infected?"

"Cale you should have said it earlier." Deruth said as he stood up from his seat, his eyebrows furrowing in worry. "I will contact the physician quickly—"

"Oraboni you got hurt?" Even Lilly looked concern. "Hyung-nim should have informed us that you were injured." Bassen said with a slight frown. 

Cale glanced at Kimsoo and saw that he looked smug. Cale's eye twitched before he let out a sigh and said just as his father was about to rush out of the dining room. 

"I'm fine."

"You're not fine." Violan responded almost immediate. 

"None of my children should get hurt, Cale." Deruth looked like he was starting to panic and began to pace back and forth. 

Cale let out another sigh, knowing full well this was Kimsoo's intention when he revealed the fact that he got hurt. 

"My wound was already treated so there's no need to worry."

Everyone looked like a weight was taken off of from their shoulder. Deruth returned to his seat and let out a relieved sigh. 

"You should still get it checked." Violan said, glancing at him before returning to her food. 

Bassen stared at Cale before speaking up as well. "Hyung-nim should also get a lot of rest."

"That's right Cale, both you and Kim should rest after eating." Deruth reminded.

Cale turned to glare at Kimsoo who was eating like he hadn't just done anything. He waited until Kimsoo swallowed his food before he reached out his hand to pinch the younger's cheek resulting in Kimsoo letting out a surprised yelp. 

"You did that on purpose!"

"They deserved to know!" Kimsoo retorted back. 

"You brat!" 

"Ack-! Hyung stop I was eating!!"

Violan's lips had curved up for a split second before it was gone, gazing at the twins fondly. She wasn't the only one, Deruth was doing the same. Lilly was giggling as she watched the two argue while Bassen shook his head, quietly chuckling at his older brothers' antics. 

Chapter Text

"There were matters I had to attend earlier this day." Deruth was sitting on his desk while Cale and Kimsoo were sitting on the couch inside their father's office. Right after eating lunch with the family, they proceed to the count's office seeing that their father had something to discuss with them. He didn't say anything during lunch, knowing that it would be rather unpleasant to bring up business matter while they were supposed to be celebrating for the Henituse twins' victory on their respective competitions. 

But honestly, Kimsoo sincerely wish to change to comfortable clothes first. 

It's not that he was uncomfortable, he was simply starting to get sick of those emotional gazes the servants and maids would send his way when he'd pass them by. Kimsoo had no idea why they were reacting like that but... 

'You look just like mother.'

Cale had said that Kimsoo looked just like 'their' deceased mother, so that must be the reason behind the servants' emotional gaze. 

Seeing the sickly young master whom they had to tirelessly take care of who resembles the late first Madame must have made them feel nostalgic and melancholic. In a way it was understandable but...

....Kimsoo swore he even saw some of them tearing up....

"The Duchess Lan has paid a visit. She asked for my presence and came here personally."

Kimsoo was only half-listening, not really caring about whatever business Deruth had needed to attend to, but Cale was different. That was why Kimsoo was paying much more attention to his brother who was silently listening beside him. 

"Kim, she said you have done them a pleasant favor?"

"Huh?"

Kimsoo wasn't really paying attention, and then suddenly he was called?

He gazed at Deruth silently who seems to be suppressing a smile. 

"The Duchess Lan did not state the specifics but she said you have greatly helped their family."

...Wait, was this about Kleir? 

Of course the Duchess will find out about the abrupt improvement of Kleir's mental health but she didn't had to come here just to thank Kimsoo. 

After all, Kimsoo had ulterior motive for helping. If it wasn't for Kleir's ability, he wouldn't have come help at all. 

Kimsoo stared back at Deruth and slowly parted his lips to speak. 

"I didn't do much."

That was the truth. Kimsoo had only pointed out where the fairy was, nothing special. So he didn't really understand why he had to be thanked repeatedly for this. 

[Pfft~]

Kimsoo's eye almost twitched. 

He tried his best not to glare up at the sky or at the blue message suspended in front of him. 

[Kim Rok Soo, sometimes being a tsundere can be a cute trait. Though I do admit it is cute if you're the one doing it~]

Kimsoo decided to ignore the system's teasing. 

It seems like the system wasn't the only one who was having those kind of thoughts. Deruth was also giving this expressive gaze at Kimsoo like he was the most adorable thing in the world which almost made Kimsoo look away. 

"She wanted to come thank you personally but you were at the Academy so instead, the Duchess gave a proposal."

For some reason, Kimsoo felt a sudden forbidding feeling wrapping itself around his chest. 

What was this? What proposal is this? 

....This was never mentioned on the original game?

And seeing that the system was also not interrupting anything, it looked like its just going to let everything play out?

'...This is not... like a marriage proposal, right...?'

Kimsoo suppressed a shudder. 

There are indeed some cases where the parents would decide who their child will marry. Although it hadn't personally happened to Kimsoo when he was Kim Rok Soo, such event is still not uncommon. It's not like such circumstance only happens in stories anyway. Kim Rok Soo could list a few names of people whom he knew had an arrange marriage. 

Aside from the fact that Kimsoo and Kleir are not romantically involved with each other, Kimsoo could say with 100% certainty that he was never really interested in women in such way. No, not even when he was Kim Rok Soo. 

....Rather, he was aware of such preference when he was Kim Rok Soo. 

Cale seemed to have sensed that Kimsoo was thinking of something else, so he let himself answer in his brother's stead. 

"What's the proposal about, father?"

Deruth intertwined his fingers together and hid his smile behind his interlocked hands as he stared at his two sons. 

"Justice."

Kimsoo felt like a star had just hit his head. 

Silently, and stealthily, he let out a breathe of relief. However, this didn't escape Cale's eyes as he snickered quietly making Kimsoo turn and give him a look. 

Cale shook his head while suppressing a laugh. He knew his brother had definitely jump to a different conclusion, that was why he couldn't fully stop himself from wanting to tease Kimsoo especially after seeing the reaction he made when their father answered differently from what Kimsoo thought. 

Kimsoo just let it slide because Cale looked genuinely happy. 

'....If it wasn't for the fact that smiling makes Cale look even more handsome, I would have thought of smacking him.'

Of course Kimsoo wasn't actually going to smack his favorite Cale. He will just think of it, but he wouldn't really do it. 

Deruth was silently watching that short interaction with a light heart before deciding to elaborate.

"Duchess Lan has asked for a partnership in the future business she'll be establishing." Deruth was gazing specifically at Kimsoo, "she said, the idea came from what you've done for them. Kim, I may not know what you did but it seems like a very big deal to the Lan Duchy."

Kimsoo's answer came almost immediately, "It really wasn't much."

But Deruth just gave him a look and a nod which didn't satisfy Kimsoo at all. Why did he feel like he was being misunderstood?

Kimsoo decided to set that thought aside for now as Deruth continued explaining. 

"The Duchess planned to make a project where people, regardless of status, gender, upbringing, will be given the justice they deserve." Deruth placed his interlocked hands down on the surface of his desk and gaze at his son with a smile. "So what do you think?" 

'Should I accept it?' was unsaid but heard by Kimsoo. 

"She said this was inspired from what you did, so I wanted to ask for your thoughts."

Kimsoo didn't immediately respond. Only silently staring back at his father who obviously wanted to accept the Duchess Ayan's project proposal. Kimsoo understood why Deruth was asking for what he think about this, but Kimsoo just thinks he doesn't actually need to get involved in this, does he?

Good thing Kimsoo had Cale by his side as Cale once again responded in his stead. 

"Would I be right to assume that Duchess Lan's daughter is involved in this project, father?"

Deruth nodded his head. 

"To tell the truth, the Duchess consulted the young miss first before making this decision." he looked towards Kimsoo, "And I wanted to do the same."

Kimsoo nonchalantly replied. "Is what happened between me and lady Kleir going to be the talk in this proposal?"

"No. That's not what the Duchess wants." 

"Then it's fine." 

Kimsoo leaned on the back of the couch, crossing his legs. He was thinking that as long as nothing happens that can trigger Kleir's episodes (though it doesn't happen, or rarely ever happen nowadays) or make the young lady uncomfortable, then it was fine.

As long as Kleir does not get hurt.

Kimsoo was also sure that the Duchess Ayan would also not do anything that can cause her daughter pain. After all, she is a mother who loved her children dearly. Fighting to no end even if no one sided with her. 

"As long as no one knows about what happened, do as you please, father."

Deruth smiled. Satisfied at the answer he received. Not because Kimsoo approved, but because Kimsoo is showing that he cares about what would happen to the Lan Duchy if their story was told. Deruth might not know what actually happened and what exactly had his son do for the Lan Duchy to feel gratitude towards them, but he is sure that it was so great no words would be enough to express it. 

Cale side-glanced at his brother briefly before returning his gaze towards Deruth. 

The evening of the day when Kimsoo and Ohn got back from the Academy after being gone for a day, Kimsoo had told him everything. 

He didn't need to elaborate or say the exact words, Cale already understood. He also knew what happened is something Kimsoo honestly didn't want to talk about anymore, yet he still told Cale everything like he was reporting to a liege. 

That was why Cale understood that Kimsoo doesn't want anyone to know, or hear, or even talk about what happened to the Lan's first born. it wasn't a pleasant story that should be shared to everyone unless they want to remind the young miss over and over which would be too cruel. 

How is she supposed to heal if her wound would be scratched every time its about to close? 

"We had already done the basic rundown of everything we need to prepare but the actual start of this project will be next week." Deruth gazed fondly at the two sitting in front of him, his voice turning a tad gentler though not exactly obvious if one doesn't pay attention. "Which means I can come watch the competition tomorrow."

Kimsoo went back to only half-listening. 

What use was this if Cale's competition was already done? 

Kimsoo was only concern about Cale's performance. If he could, he would have recorded everything that had happened so he could replay it. But even if that was possible, isn't personally coming to watch his competition still more important? Wouldn't that make it more special? Kimsoo understood that Deruth was really busy since they had just discussed what that business was about just minutes ago. But. 

Kim, no, Kim Rok Soo internally made a bitter smile. 

Kim Rok Soo did not grow up with a father. He didn't had a mother, nor a family that would watch his competitions if he had one during sports day at school. 

But Cale is different. 

Cale is special. So shouldn't it be a given that Cale should also be treated specially?

'The things I experience are things Cale does not need to experience.'

Cale did not need to feel like he was alone. With no family that would support or love him. Cale does not need those things.

If the real Kimsoo Henituse was here, Kim Rok Soo was sure he would be furious about this too. 

In the game, it was said that Deruth loved Cale so much. But coming to this world and witnessing, experiencing everything, Kim Rok Soo was slowly beginning to doubt that. 

If Deruth really, truly, cherished his son, why would he treat Cale like this? Back in Earth, this would be considered as domestic abuse though if Kim Rok Soo was to rewrite the law, he will make child negligence be punishable by law in the worse punishment possible without hesitation.

Kim Rok Soo would do this for Cale.

It was quite funny. Kim Rok Soo wanted to laugh so badly because he found it so funny. 

Someone like him, who came from another world, would go to such length all for his favorite character who was just a character to him a month ago, but said favorite character's father couldn't even do the same. 

Kimsoo's lips curved up. Though hidden within that smile was bitterness and suppressed anger. 

'That's right. Cale was just a character to me.'

Cale was just a character to Kim Rok Soo, but that was a month ago. Right now, he was neither a trash (not that it ever was) or a game character in Kim Rok Soo's eyes. 

He is Cale Henituse, the young man who was far too great to the point that this world does not deserve him at all. 

'If he was born in my world, I would have made sure he was treated kindly.'

If they had existed in the same world, Kim Rok Soo would have accompanied Cale through his ups and downs. Making sure that Cale will never be alone. 

But because Cale was born in this world, Kim Rok Soo will just have to take care of Cale until the day he can bring the real Kimsoo back. 

"I suppose father taking break every now and then is good." it was Cale who spoke. He wasn't bitter like Kimsoo was, though he didn't show any positive emotions either. No, rather, Cale was making that expressionless face again albeit with a very small smile. 

Kimsoo knew because he was paying much more attention to Cale rather than what Deruth was going to say. 

"Though I also want to apologize to you." Cale said steadily, staring straight to his father's eyes. "Father could have made time after the meeting with the Duchess to go to the Academy today, but I personally asked Ron to come instead." 

The reason behind that was:

1.) Cale and Ron were the only ones who knew where the sword that he received from his mother was safely hidden. It wasn't a secret that the late Madame gifted him a sword, but Cale didn't show it to anyone anymore since almost 10 years ago.

2.) Cale wanted to hear Ron's thoughts about his temporary companions for the mission they had on the 3rd day of the Foundation day. 

Even if his father had made time, Cale's decision wouldn't change. He will still make Ron come instead. 

Deruth shook his head to assure his son. "I understand that there had to be someone to come watch your competition."

Actually, Ron didn't watch. He and Vicross were training Lark. Cale knew that already but Deruth didn't need to know. 

"But tomorrow, I wish to make it up to the both of you."

Kim Rok Soo was a little startled when he heard a really quiet voice that spoke. It was so quiet that one would have missed it if they weren't paying attention. Kim Rok Soo almost missed hearing that voice and barely understood the words that were said, heck Kim Rok Soo isn't even sure if he had heard right. He wanted to look around to see where it came from but had to force himself not to because he had other people with him right now. Even still, Kim Rok Soo heard.

'You're already too late for that.'

Kim Rok Soo had only one person in mind on who that voice might have belonged to. 

After all, there was only one voice that he had not heard so far. Kim Rok Soo badly wanted to ask the system already.

Cale noticed that brief moment of his brother flinching beside him, making him side-glance at Kimsoo in worry before speaking out a response to their father.

"As you wish. But on the 3rd day I also want Ron to come instead."

Deruth looked taken aback. "...What?"

Cale calmly repeated himself. "I want Ron to come on the 3rd day. There is something I need him to do."

"But..." Deruth looked like he was unsure of whether he should agree to this request or not. But thinking back how Ron was much more like a father to Cale and Kim, Deruth momentarily lowered his gaze in guilt before looking back up at Cale with understanding. 

Cale was always patient with him. Always understanding even when Deruth didn't understand himself. Even if he doesn't know why Cale was making this request, he does not have the right to refuse. 

Deruth showed a small and gentle smile. "I understand."

Cale nodded his head, satisfied that they reached an agreement. "Is there anything else, father?"

"Ah, no. But Cale, Kim," the twins looked at their father's warm gaze, "Take plenty of rest."

The two stood up and bowed. "Yes father."

"And Kim," Kimsoo stared at Deruth silently waiting for the latter's words. "I'm glad that your physiques has gotten better."

Even though Deruth was making an expression a father could make when looking at his child, Kimsoo didn't bother describing it. Or even thinking too much of it. 

That expression will not be able to take away the bitterness Kimsoo was feeling inside. That just won't be enough. 

If Deruth would try harder, do better, Kimsoo might change his thoughts about this man. But right now Kimsoo was too disappointed to care. 

When they left the Count's office, Cale turned his head towards Kimsoo as they both walked along the hall. "Are you okay?"

Kimsoo didn't think too much of it and nonchalantly respond. "There's nothing to worry about." But his response made Cale stopped walking, so Kimsoo stopped as well. When he turned to look at his brother, Cale was looking at him solemnly. 

"...?"

Cale let out a sigh before raising his hand and rested it on top of Kimsoo's head. 

"Don't hate him too much." 

Kimsoo blinked his eyes once at Cale's words. He tilted his head slightly to the side to show that he doesn't know what Cale is talking about.

Cale's gaze softened, as he seemed to recall something. 

"Father is trying, Kim." Kimsoo wanted to turn around and walk away, pretend he never heard what Cale just said but decided to stay. He didn't want to leave Cale alone.

"He might not be the best, and hadn't been there for us back then but isn't the present more important?"

Kimsoo doesn't respond. 

"Let's give him a chance, alright? he's not perfect but he's trying to make it up to us now." Cale patted Kimsoo's head twice before retracting his hand, giving his brother a small smile right after. 

Kimsoo lowered his head so Cale doesn't see whatever expression he was making. Clenching his hands to a fist. 

He wasn't angry, no he was not angry at Cale. Kimsoo could never. 

But at the reminder that Cale had grow up understanding his father more than trying to act selfish made Kim, no, Kim Rok Soo feel intense frustration. 

'He doesn't deserve him.' 

Deruth does not deserve Cale. And Kim Rok Soo was frustrated that Cale had not been given the best father that he deserved. It was just unfair. So, very unfair. What had Cale done so wrong to be given a neglectful father instead of a caring one? Kim Rok Soo felt so vexed at the fact that Cale was not given the best life.

The world was just too unfair.

Cale gently cradled Kimsoo's cheeks and made him face up. Kimsoo almost didn't notice the soft touch of Cale's lips on his forehead. 

Like a magic spell was casted on him, Kimsoo forgot the frustration he was feeling. He stared at Cale with a dumbfounded expression. 

Cale chuckled at his reaction before taking a step back. 

"I'll be at the training room, you should go and rest."

"what? you're not going to rest?"

"Ah," Cale corrected himself. "I mean I'll go to the clinic room to get my hand checked."

Kimsoo gave him a doubtful look but Cale pushed his back forward. "Its fine, its fine, I'll rest later."

Kimsoo turned his head to look at him. "Promise?"

"I promise."

At that, Kimsoo decided to comply. He was worried that Cale would overwork himself during his training when he had just been injured a few hours ago but surely Ron, Ohn, Hong and Raon would stop him if he did, right?

When Kimsoo reached his bedroom, he took a deep breathe in to calm the chaotic feelings in his chest before entering his room. 

As soon as Kimsoo closed the door shut, he walked towards the bed and sat down and calmly called out.

"The system."

Instead of a response, there was a cat laying down on its side, its elbow propping its head up and its tail swaying lazily in the blue message. Kimsoo's eyebrow twitched at this lazy display.

Day by day, the system was becoming even more stranger in Kimsoo's eyes.

He heaved out a sigh before finally saying. "Kimsoo talked to me."

There was a shocked cat image on the blue message and a loud shrill entered Kimsoo's ear that made him inch away even though the system wasn't screaming on his face but inside his ear.

[WHAT?!] the shrill doesn't stop there. [HOW COME I DIDN'T NOTICE ANYTHING?!]

"Why the hell do you keep shouting?" Kimsoo shot the blue message an irritated look.

A sheepish cat appeared on the message next that didn't appease Kimsoo at all.

[How did he even talked to you? weren't you just talking with that guy the whole time?]

'That guy?'

Why would the system refer to Deruth like that?

[Hm? Why are you looking at me like that?]

Kimsoo quickly changed his gaze into his usual stoic one. 

He just found it so strange that's why he subconsciously gave the system a look. 

"No, its nothing."

A cat was giving him a doubtful look from the message.

...These cat doodles were starting to give Kimsoo the goosebumps. Of all animals, why the hell did the system choose a cat?

Kimsoo shrugged the feeling off for now. He needed to focus on the matter in hand. Which was the fact that the real Kimsoo had talked.

"Yes you're right, we were just discussing about the business and... Kimsoo said something, though I'm not sure what it was. I couldn't hear him properly."

Kim Rok Soo waited for a response from the system that didn't immediately come. Amidst the silence that surrounded him, Kim Rok Soo was considering the fact that maybe this was something the system did but... judging from how the system reacted, it looked like it genuinely didn't expect this too. 

Kim Rok Soo made sure to pay attention to the system.

[Wait, you're not thinking I did something right?]

Kim Rok Soo made sure not to say a word. 

The system 'cat' gave him an irritated look. 

[Why are you doubting me?! Its not like I can control Kimsoo!]

"Then are you saying he did it on his own?"

The system huffed. [Of course! He is his own, why the hell would I even dare to control him?]

"So he doesn't need your permission to speak?"

The system cat made a look of disbelief. 

[Are you actually insane, Kim Rok Soo?]

Kim Rok Soo calmly stared at the blue message. 

[Between Kimsoo and I, it should be me asking for permission. But not to Kimsoo.]

Kim Rok Soo's lips slightly parted. Almost making a surprised face but managed to maintain his stoic expression. 

What did the system mean by that? Was there someone else?

[But of course I'm not gonna tell you more about that!] the system cat was fuming around. [Whatever Kimsoo does, has nothing to do with me. I don't care if you believe that or not!] the cat was now crossing its arms, letting out an annoyed huff.

Kim Rok Soo thought of the previous conversations he had with the system. So far, he could tell that everything the system had said had helped him in some ways. 

Even though the system was annoying especially with its teasing and bullying, the system was actually really helpful. With its guidance, Kim Rok Soo was able to make safe judgements. Still, Kim Rok Soo would still like to smack this system on the back of its head just to let off some steam.

The system is very annoying, that fact will not change. 

Kim Rok Soo calmly stared at the angry cat in the blue message before opening his mouth to nonchalantly speak. 

"I believe you."

Shock.

The cat was now giving him a shocked cat expression but Kimsoo already laid down on the bed and pulled the covers. 

"I'm going to sleep so don't be noisy."

At dinner, the feast still wasn't done. The atmosphere was still the same. Cale and Kimsoo were still at their usual antics with the rest of the family members laughing at them. 

After dinner, the children pulled Cale to Kimsoo's room, shouting "Sleepover!" while doing so. They reasoned out that they had gotten used to sleeping in the same room with the 5 of them so Kimsoo really didn't had the heart have any reason to object.

Luckily, the bed was huge enough to fit them all. With Ohn and Hong in the middle between Cale and Kim, then Raon in the middle of the kitten-children. They all laid comfortably, the children's quiet chattering echoing in the silent room until their surrounding slowly fell silent. 

Kimsoo listened for a few minutes, making sure the children had indeed fallen asleep before closing his eyes as well. 

That night, he dreamed of pink camellias. 

***

2nd day arrived, 8 o'clock in the morning. Kimsoo was waiting for the memory test to start. 

It wasn't surprising for him that there were only 6 participants for this competition. They did say that the memory test was deemed as the most difficult, not because of its unexpected tests, but because of the arduous questions itself. 

To Kimsoo who lived 36 years of his life as Kim Rok Soo, the memory test was just as easy as Earth's trivia quiz. 

Which is a lot. 

Considering how Kim Rok Soo would have won every trivia quiz from middle school to high school had he joined the tests but unfortunately decided against it. Thinking that gathering attention to him would be too troublesome so he didn't bother joining. 

But this time, as Kimsoo, he really didn't care anymore. 

In all honesty, Kimsoo already had a plan in mind on how he will spend the money. Though he would still have to get more in order to finally put to action this plan of his. Nonetheless, Kimsoo was determined to win no matter what. 

The place where the memory test was taking place was on a huge area that had an elevated platform on the middle. On stage there were 6 chairs and tables with huge distance between them. 

Right now, Kimsoo was standing along with the other participants far from where the audience were allowed to stay so he didn't notice the slight turmoil within the crowd. 

"Who is that?" one whispered to his companion.

"I've never seen her before." came another voice not far away.

"She's not a student here? why does she look so young?" the murmurs between the students were increasing as more eyes landed on the beautiful young lady with white hair, standing there looking so graceful. She wasn't doing anything special yet they felt like the young lady was surreal as if she was completely out of this world. 

They couldn't tell if it because of her looks, or the graceful manner she seem to carry herself, or the dignified aura that seem to surround her that made the other people near her inch away. 

"Shelaine," she called out with a voice that made everyone subconsciously take a deep breathe in. "has Bienos found us?"

They couldn't believe it. Her voice sounded like countless harmonious music playing that almost lulled them in comfort. They had to force themselves out of the gratifying stance they were pulled into. 

"No, my lady." the other woman who was with her responded. They couldn't tell because of the outfit she was wearing that didn't looked like it belonged to a servant but because she called the latter 'my lady' they were able to figure out that the woman was of lower rank compared to the beautiful young lady with white hair. 

"Hm..." when the young lady turned to look around, everyone who had a proper look on her face felt like their heart was going to stop. "that's strange, shouldn't he be here by now? young master Kim's competition is about to start." 

They felt like they had gone deaf. 

...Did she... did she say Kim? Kimsoo Henituse? the younger twin brother of Cale Henituse? 

She was here because of that young master?

"Tsk." one noble student couldn't help but click his tongue. The other one beside him was shaking his head in dismay. 

"Damn, lucky." someone said, but that was what they all thought. 

Kimsoo Henituse who appeared one day, a strange phenomenon for every one of them. At first they didn't think too much of that rumored sickly young brother, but since the day they noticed the similarities between the Henituse twins' attitude, they slowly began to think not to ever dare approach that young man. 

Not that they ever thought of talking to him in the first place. 

Then he surprised everyone with his performance on the ballroom dance competition yesterday. Looking more gorgeous than any womon in their Academy. Not only that, he was also seen countless times conversing with no problem with the Crown Prince and was even with the Crown Prince's guardian knight almost everyday. 

And now they'd found out that that sickly young master they thought wasn't really anything special, knew such a beautiful lady? and what's more, she came here, showing her face for the first time to support Kimsoo Henituse?

"Isn't the world too unfair?" one noble muttered with an almost distinct irritation. The person who heard him nodded his head. "It doesn't make sense that he would know someone so gorgeous and we don't."

"That's right!" another chimed in, "If he was going to have such a beautiful lover, shouldn't it only be fair if we have one too?"

"Are they even dating?"

"Who knows, maybe they aren't." 

Another young man started to smirk after hearing that. "Why don't we ask her directly? if she denies it, wouldn't be better if we ask her out before that Kimsoo Henituse could?"

They all fell silent. The young man watched their dumbfounded expressions and laughed, "What? Aren't I right? Come on let's ask her. If she says no, hm? what are you all looking at?" he noticed that they were all looking behind him with a pale expression making him curious. When he turned around, his face also turned appalled upon seeing the dark and chaotic purple clouds that began to rumble and crackle behind the beautiful young lady. Pitch dark purple smoke slowly reaching their feet that made all of them take steps back, afraid of letting that horrifying smoke touch them. 

"What the hell is this-?!" that same young man couldn't help but exclaim which he immediately regretted when he finally figured out where this dreadful feeling creeping on his chest came from. 

It was from the purple haired woman standing behind the young lady who was gazing at them with a terrifyingly cold gaze. Her eyes seemed to be glowing dark violet, making them all subconsciously cower. 

Whatever thing they had just said, or even thought of actions to do were immediately thrown away after seeing that scary look from the woman. 

But the young man was too prideful to admit defeat especially after being threatened by a woman. Where is his pride of being a man would be if he just leave this be?

He scoffed loudly and ignored the way that his knees were starting to tremble as the clouds made another crackling sound. It looked like the young lady with white hair didn't even notice what was going on behind her back as she continued to stare in front, anticipating for the start of the competition. She was completely oblivious to the increase of turbulence in her surrounding. 

The young man increased the volume of his voice, wanting to get the young lady's attention and to make sure that that woman would hear what he was about to say. 

"This isn't enough to trample my determination!" "hey stop it, your knees are already shaking." he ignored the whisper of his companion and continued to speak up. "Why should I give up on such a fine young lady? where would be my pride if I back down simply because of this?"

The young man was proud of himself for being able to say those sentences without stuttering. Just as he was starting to get more confident however...

The woman showed a cold smile. 

"Hiding corpses wouldn't be too hard."

All hair in his body stood up when he heard what the woman had just said while she was looking straight into his eyes. He subconsciously took a step back and gulped. 

....Why did she had to look so dignified while saying something horrifying?

"Ah," the thin icy feeling between them were snapped away when the young lady turned around, even so, the clouds and smoke still had not disappeared but she didn't seem to see those things or even noticed that something was going on. The young man still hadn't given up even after being given the scare by that woman and still wanted to get the young lady's attention. 

"Bienos." as if they were in a shoujo manga, sparkly flowers seemed to have materialize after the young lady smiled elegantly and was tilting her head slightly to the side. This was giving the young man the courage to speak to her but then... 

"Noonim, I finally found you." a young master with light blonde hair approached the young lady and glared at the young man's direction for a second without the young lady noticing. But that second was enough to deliver the message he was trying to convey. 

Do not approach her. 

"Hey, just give up." someone whispered right next to his ear then in the next second a hand was wrapped around his neck that startled him. "If you do another foolish thing, I might miss my brother's competition." 

A different sort of fear had appeared in his heart when he realize who was the person whispering to him right now. 

"Stop fucking around and just quietly leave this place if you weren't planning to behave." the hand gripped his neck tightly that made the young man want to pull the hand away from him but his struggling was in vain. "Hm?" the grip tightened that made his airpipe unable to ingest air to his lungs. "Answer me moron." 

How the hell was he supposed to answer if the latter was literally throttling him?! 

The young man could only attempt to nod his head before his neck was released. He fell down on the ground as his knees finally gave out, heavily breathing in and out. 

A click of tongue was heard behind him. "Pathetic." 

The young man wanted to turn and glare at the young master behind him. He wanted to shout and express his anger because how dare he choke a noble like him? but he couldn't do anything as the latter just walked away without caring about what state he was in. 

"I apologize for making you wait noonim, its just that I saw a familiar face so I couldn't stop myself from greeting her." 

Kleir beamed after hearing that, knowing only one other someone they were familiar with other than Kimsoo. 

"You saw Ohn?" her eyes practically sparkled as she clasped her hands together. "Where is she? I want to see her too!"

The nobles around them were bewildered at the fact that this young lady was completely oblivious to everything that had just happened. As much as they wanted to continue admiring her face, they had to force themselves to look away because the woman behind her had yet to retract the dark clouds and smoke surrounding them. 

Why were they all being threatened when it was only those foolish men who attempted to do something?! 

Despite their internal complains, they decided to just look in front of the stadium instead of anywhere else. 

"We can go see her after young master Kim's competition is done. Look," Klad pointed in front, "It's about to start." 

Kleir turned to face in front without complain. 

Kimsoo was sitting at the furthest back which would be the closest in the audience's view since the chairs were all facing in front the seemingly board that will be used to where the questions will be displayed for the participants to see. 

"For the first round, the participants will be taking a 15 items short quiz. Each item will correspond for two points!" the host who was standing in front of the board announced with the voice enhancement magic casted so everyone would hear his voice properly. "We would like to ask the audience to please observe silence while our contestants are answering." the other female host beside the first speaker stated firmly. 

They used one minute to look all over the place, on each corner, as to say that they will be closely watching everyone. Seeing this strict behavior reminded Kimsoo of how schools were back in his original world. It didn't evoke any important feelings or memories to him since he didn't really have any special events happen to him during his school life as Kim Rok Soo, but it did made him feel slight nostalgia. 

The two hosts took the papers that were given to them from the person below the stage. They divided the papers between the two of them before walking to the participants and giving one paper to one person. Once Kimsoo was also given his, he only glanced once at the paper before looking up. 

"We will give the participants 20 minutes to answer everything." 

That would seem a lot already for other people whose job was only to watch since there were only 15 questions, but to the ones who are participating, that time wasn't enough. 

"Please answer everything carefully and do not rush. Being the first to finish would be admirable but won't give you any merit or extra points so it's better to make sure your answers are correct than to hurry." 

Two of the participants looked a little troubled, another one was staring at the paper in disbelief, the other two were looking calmly at the hosts while Kimsoo was completely unbothered. 

There was a simple reason behind why they said the memory test was the hardest. 

One would be able to easily remember what they read as long as they understood what it was, the real difficulty relies on a different topic. This very topic is the reason why three of the participants couldn't keep calm at all. Most-likely that the audience doesn't even know about their internal turmoil until later on.

Kimsoo has the advantage here, through and through. Not because he already completed the original game and had passed this test once already, no not even the fact that Kimsoo has the 'record' ability with him. To Kimsoo, this test was basic. 

Because 10 questions out of 15 were mathematical equations. 

And Kimsoo as Kim Rok Soo was a math genius. 

"Please begin answering."

Not even seven minutes passed when Kimsoo was already done. To think that he was even already lazily answering the test questionnaire....

'This is too easy.' Kimsoo let himself have the luxury to heave out a sigh. 

The audience didn't really hold any special feelings after seeing that Kimsoo was the first to finish. The test must have been too easy so they weren't really surprised. 

However the more time ticked, the closer that 20 minutes is done, the other participants were still not done. The audience began to question what was taking them so long to finish. 

Kimsoo didn't care as he just blankly stared in front while thinking of what he would do after this competition. 

'Did they say there would be other events to happen later?'

He wasn't completely sure but Kimsoo could have swore that there were other stages being prepared before he got here earlier. It didn't help that Alver also didn't say anything about this before. 

Kimsoo was a little perplexed on why this particular event was increasingly growing different from the game that he knew. 

While Kimsoo was just killing some time by blankly staring in front, a sudden blue message appeared before his eyes. In the blue message, there was an animated tabby cat holding cheerleading pompoms swinging its paws around like it was doing a cheer. Party poppers exploding behind the cat as the confetti formed the words 'Good luck!' had formed. 

Kimsoo's eye twitched before he let out another sigh that held a different emotion. 

A quiet tittering was heard in his ears that made Kimsoo shot the sky a glare. The animated cheerleading cat quickly bowed down like the show was done before the blue message disappeared. 

"Okay, all participants please stop writing. 20 minutes is up."

The papers were collected as some of them were letting out frustrated grunts and some looked like their souls were going to escape their body. Meanwhile Kimsoo was still looking unbothered. 

"The papers will be checked by the people below the stage! Now let's get on to the next round!"

"This time, we will be asking the questions and whoever answers first will get one point."

Each of the participants were given something similar to Earth's whiteboard and whiteboard marker. Kimsoo was starting to get even more suspicious about the countless similarities of this world to his original word. 

"After writing out your answer, please raise the board. As I have said, whoever gets the first correct answer will win a point."

Once everything has settled down (by that it means the participants were able to refresh their minds in that 1-2 minutes interval between the 1st and 2nd round) the hosts were holding small cards in their hands where the questions were written and will be read out loud. 

"Okay, first question!" it was the female host. "Please explain Eulerian trail in the simplest way possible."

Everyone choked after hearing that. 

"W, What did she just say?"

"Eulerian trail? did we even discuss that before?"

"No wait, the questions were math problems?"

As the audience begin murmuring among themselves, completely baffled that this test was truly difficult. Even the participants were frozen on their spot, forgetting that they were in a competition and they were supposed to answer first. The first question wasn't too difficult but to them, their minds weren't ready to absorb it. They were still a little tired after answering those math equations earlier and their brains hadn't fully recovered then the first question was to explain Eulerian trail? 

They were starting to regret participating. 

Kimsoo raised his hand that caught everyone off guard. 

"Pardon me, can I answer it directly rather than writing it?"

The audience, even the participants were gawking at him in disbelief. 

Kimsoo sounded so calm while all of them were extremely baffled. Or was he just showing false confidence?

"Do you guarantee that your answer is correct?" the host asked, a little doubtful. But Kimsoo just smiled before placing his hand down. 

"Then please listen." they all paid attention to the redhaired young master. 

"An Eulerian trail is a path that uses every edge of a graph exactly once. They were first discussed by Leonhard Euler while solving the famous Seven Bridges of Königsberg problem. If a graph has more than 2 vertices of odd degree then it has no Euler paths. If a graph is connected and has 0 or exactly 2 vertices of odd degree, then it has at least one Euler path."

Everyone's jaw dropped. 

"Please define—"

"We forfeit."

The 2 remaining contestants other than Kimsoo raised their hand and stared blankly at the host. One by one, the six contestants slowly admitted defeat as more math questions appeared until there were only three of them. Now though, the other two had also forfeit from the competition leaving Kimsoo as the last man standing (or sitting. If we need to specify).

There was no point in continuing this test anymore. The winner was already obvious. 

How the hell were they even supposed to compete with a beast who metaphorically devoured every single question like it was delicious food?!

However, Kimsoo seemed a little confuse as he tilted his head slightly to the side. "...It's done?"

'You math monster!' they glared at Kimsoo while tightly clenching their fist. They wanted to cry so bad because of the countless math questions thrown at them which Kimsoo was able to answer. Yes, all of those damn questions that could ruin countless people's lives.

How was there even someone who could answer math with no problem?!

Kimsoo felt a little lost. They've only gone through 12 questions but the competition already ended? Didn't he win too soon?

...Huh.

'Oh well. I guess this is better.'

Kimsoo stood up from his sit and walked down the platform. He was thinking whether he should also get the medal already like what Cale done the previous day or not but before he could even do anything, the person in charge of the medal approached him and bowed too deeply for Kimsoo's liking. 

What is wrong with this person?

Kimsoo was giving him a doubtful look as the medal was outstretched for him to take while the person was still bowing down. 

Kimsoo felt goosebumps and decided to just snatch the medal already and walked away. He didn't want to see that person ever again. 

That was how Kimsoo was unable to see the gaze that spoke nothing but deep admiration and respect which was directed towards him. 

Kimsoo didn't need to look too hard in order to find his brother as he already knew where they were waiting. While he was approaching the direction of where Cale, Ohn, Hong and Raon were watching him though, Kimsoo spotted someone else so he stopped on his track and turned around. 

"Young master-nim, congratulations on winning." that person spoke with elegance, "That was a splendid performance." 

Kimsoo blinked his eyes once after seeing that Kleir was really here amidst the crowd. He scanned the surrounding for a second and noticed that luckily no one were hovering at the young lady before returning his gaze towards Kleir. 

"You really kept your promise."

Kleir showed an graceful smile. "Of course I have to come watch my master's competition."

Kimsoo had a startled cat expression. 

"...Master?"

Instead of answering, Kleir just smiled. Kimsoo felt like he had to correct whatever thing she had in her mind so he could live in peace but before he could say anything else, Klad popped his head from behind his sister. 

"Young master-nim! You were great out there! Even I wouldn't be able to answer any of those questions!"

"Young master, you weren't exactly fond of studying."

Klad sheepishly scratched the back of his head after Shelaine had just exposed him. 

He placed a pointed finger over his lips. "Shh. You weren't supposed to say that."

Shelaine just smiled, almost chuckling. 

"Kim-nya!!" Before Kimsoo could turned towards the direction of the voice, 3 small bodies literally crashed on his waist and back. 

"oof-!!"

"Congratulations, nya!!"

"You were so good, nya!!"

"The human is so smart as always!"

Kimsoo had lost count of the many times these children had almost cracked his bones with their strength alone. 

He felt a ruffle to his hair. Looking to his side, he saw Cale grinning widely. 

"That was so satisfying to watch." 

Kimsoo's own lips curved up as he slightly lowered his head. "Of course."

The test was very easy for him. 

Cale raised his other head and began to make Kimsoo's hair even more messier than it already became after he ruffled Kimsoo's hair, making the younger twin yelp as Cale was tittering so much while doing so. 

"Hyung my hair!"

"Ahaha-! you little rascal you know too much!"

"Hyung I said my hair—!! ㅠㅠ"

Cale decided to give his brother a little mercy and finally stopped. When he took a good look on Kimsoo's disheveled appearance, Cale couldn't stop himself from snickering which earned him a glare from his brother. 

"Huh?" Ohn looked towards the people standing in front of them, beaming after recognizing who they were. "The young miss is here!"

Kleir looked like she was suppressing a squeal at the fact that Ohn still remembered her. 

"Yes hello, ah," Kleir's gaze fell on Hong who was staring up at her with curious eyes, still hugging Kimsoo's waist. Kleir's eyes started to gleam, "You have a brother? Oh my, how cute!"

Cale looked towards Kimsoo who was fixing his hair. The younger felt his gaze and looked back to nod his head. Kimsoo was telling Cale not to worry because these people were not like the others. 

Cale relaxed a little at the confirmation, though he was still a little cautious. After all, these people are not those whom he already knew the identity of. He could make a guess but he decided not to. 

After Kimsoo managed to fix his messy hair, he faced Kleir, Klad and Shelaine. 

"Shall we head somewhere else to talk?"

Of course he was pertaining to the tent the Lan trio stayed at. It was the most comfortable place for Kleir right now. Kimsoo was starting to think that if they stayed in this crowdy area a minute later, Kleir might really end up crying. 

"Yes of course." Kleir straightened her posture after she was happily chatting with Ohn and Hong who was still a little shy. "But before that," she turned towards Cale and showed a formal smile. "It is a pleasure to finally meet the young master-nim's brother." 

Cale raised an eyebrow. 'Young master-nim'? why would this woman refer to Kimsoo with so much respect? However, his chance of asking was robbed as Kimsoo chimed in. "My lady, let's head to your tent."

While they were on their way, the Lan trio were in front, leading them to the tent. Kimsoo called out to someone. 

"Raon."

A heavy invisible Raon latched on his shoulder. "Yes, human?"

Kimsoo was staring up straight as he walk and calmly stated. "After we have a talk, what do you want to do next?"

The invisible Raon tilted his head and showed a confused expression though the human wouldn't be able to see this. 

"What do you mean?" 

"We will go watch Lark's competition right?" Raon nodded his head, and realized he was invisible so he let out a hum. Kimsoo was still looking in front, coincidentally the one in front of him was Cale whose back Kimsoo could see. 

The back he always sees.

"We still have about three hours before that."

"What about it?"

Kimsoo raised his head to pat Raon who was resting on his shoulder. 

"Is there something you want to try doing to kill some time?"

Raon seemed alarmed as Kimsoo felt the young dragon tense up, then Raon shouted his response. "Human! Killing is bad!"

Kimsoo stared blankly before shaking his head. "Not that." he patted Raon once to calm the tensed child. "Its an expression that means doing something with the extra time while we are waiting for Lark's competition to start."

At that Raon finally relaxed. 

He didn't know there was such words that meant something differently. Though, even if the human was asking him what he want to do to 'kill some time' Raon still wouldn't know the answer to that. 

Raon's way of killing some time while he was still stuck in that dark cave was to count. Would that be the right answer?

However, before Raon could even speak up a response, they had arrived at the tent. 

"We'll talk about this again later, I have something important to discuss with the miss." 

Raon was once again patted on the head before the young dragon flew towards the human's brother. Watching as the human entered the tent with those three new humans he saw today. 

"I will cut to the chase." as soon as they settled inside, Kimsoo spoke steadily. He was sitting opposite the three so he was naturally facing Kleir who was sitting on the chair between Shelaine and Klad who remained standing. Like that, they looked like guards guarding an important person. 

Kleir simply nodded her head as to say that Kimsoo can proceed. And Kimsoo did. 

"Tomorrow, you will understand what I mean but for now I can only tell you one thing." Kimsoo didn't have the intention of exposing the entire plan. Not because he doesn't trust Kleir, but because one can ever know when the traitor in the Academy would eavesdrop or possibly had followed them already. It was better to be extremely careful of their every moment since he did not doubt that the traitor knew who Kleir Venisse is. 

Especially that Kleir Venisse, after not appearing in public for years suddenly decided to expose her existence once again. 

Wouldn't that be suspicious for the traitor whom Kimsoo is sure knew who this young lady is?

Kimsoo knew that outside the tent were his brother, Ohn, Hong and Raon waiting. Even still, Kimsoo will not let their plan for tomorrow be ruined because he made a mistake. 

"Formulate a plan where the prospect of anyone getting hurt is 0." 

In simple terms, zero casualty.

Kimsoo chose Kleir among the other geniuses out there because he knew that Kleir will be able to think of a strategy on the spot. 

As he watched the young lady whose expression didn't change, Kimsoo started to smile. 

"I trust in lady Kleir's ability." 

"Although I'm not quite sure what this ability you deem worthy," Kleir spoke with her reserved elegance. A formal smile forming to her lips, "I shall not disappoint the young master-nim." 

Kimsoo slowly rose from his seat but before turning to leave, 

"My lady, is there something you wish to do for today? Anything you like?" 

Kleir blinked her eyes once, looking thoughtful. She understood Kimsoo's intention to some extent but she couldn't think of what to respond to that question. Was there anything she wanted to do after watching Kimsoo's satisfying competition? 

Kleir slowly turned her head towards Shelaine who was standing on her left side. 

Kimsoo was staring at the young lady the whole time so he was able to see this. A thought popping in his head. 

'So it was like this?'

Kimsoo smiled once again but for a different reason now. He nodded his head in acknowledgement. 

'Seems like there is no need to worry about her future.'

From what Kimsoo was seeing right now, he didn't need to be too concern because Kleir will still be well-taken care of in the future. 

Kleir turned towards him. 

"I'm not quite sure...."

"Would it be alright with you if you come along with us?"

Kleir perked up. "Of course!" she paused for a second and tilted her head slightly to the side. "The kitten-nims will be there too right?"

Once Kimsoo nodded his head, Kleir beamed. 

"But I will have to return to our tent first."

"That's alright."

When they got out of the tent, the others were waiting outside. Kimsoo faced his brother. "Hyung I'll head back to the tent first, you all can just wait here."

Cale made a displeased face but Kimsoo didn't let him say anything. "I'll come back soon." Kimsoo called out to someone next, "Raon, tell me about your answer later."

"Wait you-!!" Kimsoo turned around and walked away while waving his hand, smiling while doing so. He was sure Cale was glaring at his back right now which almost made Kimsoo chuckle. 

That was his mini revenge after Cale made a mess out of his hair. 

While he was walking to the tent where Deruth and Lily would be (Lily insisted during dinner time that she come with them to the Academy, wanting to see the competition as well even though she already missed the first day) Kimsoo saw Rosalyn about to pass him by. 

"Miss Rosalyn." he called out. He was slightly curious why Rosalyn would be alone when usually the mage would be seen with Lark. 

Rosalyn turned towards him, "Young master Kim?" she then looked around the area, Kimsoo knowing who she was looking for, made him want to ask this even more. 

"Miss Rosalyn, would you like to come with us?"

Rosalyn raised a curious eyebrow. Kimsoo elaborated further. 

"We'll be going around the Academy, apparently there are other events that are happening right now?"

"Ah," Rosalyn looked like she realized what Kimsoo was talking about. "I have heard of it."

Kimsoo nodded his head. 

"That's why I asked Miss Rosalyn if you want to come along, hyung will be there."

Rosalyn made a confuse expression as to why the young master brought up his brother but decided to shrug it off and respond. 

"I was going to go get Lark though."

"Please bring him along, Ohn and Hong would be happy." 

"Choi Han too?"

Kimsoo paused for a whole minute. 

....Wait, why was Rosalyn looking at him like that?

Kimsoo looked away. "If he wants to."

Rosalyn was gazing knowingly at Kimsoo, chuckling quietly to herself. 

Kimsoo Henituse was quite obvious sometimes. 

"Then I'll make sure that Choi Han will come too."

Kimsoo slightly frowned as he gazed back at the mage. "There is no need to make sure."

"I will force him if I have to." Rosalyn had completely ignored what he just said. Kimsoo wanted to say that there really was no need for that, I mean wouldn't it be much more preferable if Choi Han isn't there? but before he could even say anything Rosalyn spoke first. 

"I guess you're heading back to your tent?"

Kimsoo opened his mouth, then closed it again. Finding that he was still bewildered that Rosalyn was determined to drag Choi Han, he just decided to nod his head. 

"Then, see you later, young master Kim." she turned around and leave while waving her hand. Funnily enough, that was the exact same thing Kimsoo had done to Cale just a few minutes ago. 

Karma came to him too soon. 

With heavy reluctance, Kimsoo dragged his feet towards the tent. Upon arriving, Deruth welcomed him with a wide smile. 

"Kim, that was admirable." he placed his hands on Kimsoo's shoulders, looking so proud. "Everyone was so shocked at your performance, Kim."

'I wish you were reacting like this to Cale's competition instead.'

Kimsoo was still bitter about that but decided to set that aside. Cale did tell him to just try to understand Deruth even a little and give him a chance. 

Forcing himself to smile, Kimsoo shook his head. "It wasn't much work, father."

'Cale's performance was better than mine.' he kept that thought to himself. 

Deruth patted Kimsoo's shoulders twice. Happy that his son was still humble despite doing something so admirable as making his opponents forfeit after just 12 questions. He was so happy that his sons had grown up well even though it wasn't his doing. A pang of guilt sharply stabbed his chest. 

"still, you did great."

"That's what they told me too."

"I'm sure Cale is as proud as me."

'No, actually he's much more prouder than you.' once again, Kimsoo kept that thought to himself. 

It wasn't a question that among everyone, Cale would be the proudest. He was, after all, the older brother who had been protecting the younger twin all these years. Kim Rok Soo might not be the real Kimsoo Henituse but he is 100% sure that Cale is the proudest. 

Lily who had been patiently waiting for her turn to praise her older brother spoke up. "Oraboni was amazing!" 

Kimsoo outstretched a hand and patted Lily's head. A habit that had formed after repeatedly doing the same to Ohn, Hong and Raon. Lily was shy upon this close contact and looked down to the ground with a flustered face. 

"We plan to do something today, do you want to come with us?"

"Huh?" Lily was completely taken aback and stared up at her older brother with a dumbfounded expression.

Kimsoo turned towards Deruth, wanting to ask if that would be fine but Deruth had already understood his intention so he nodded his head in approval. After all, Lily was brought along to the Academy due to her curiosity but it was also their intention to let the youngest Henituse enjoy herself while she is here. 

Lily looked between Deruth and Kimsoo, unsure of what to respond. They knew this too so Deruth showed her a smile. 

"I happen to come across an old acquaintance so I plan to go there and say Hi," he patted Lily's head the same way Kimsoo did, "Children should be allowed to play."

Kimsoo stared at Deruth. Wondering if he had ever said the same thing to Cale before. 

Deruth noticed his intense staring and turned towards Kimsoo, showing a small smile. 

"You and Cale too." his voice had turned gentle, staring at the other with warm eyes, "I haven't seen you two smile in a long while."

Kimsoo just stared back. Wondering if the projector showed their earlier shenanigan which was mainly just Cale messing his hair. 

"Don't worry about me and have fun." 

Kimsoo bowed his head. "Yes father."

When he and Lily stepped out of the tent, Kimsoo stopped on his track. 

Lily popped her head from the side, wondering what made her older brother stop as if he became a statue and the first thing that her eyes laid on was a scabbard. 

She had seen countless swords before from their knights back at the estate continuously training but Lily had never thought she would ever be interested in someone else's sword at first sight. 

Kimsoo averted his gaze and turned his head to the side. 

'...He's really here?'

When he lifted up the tent flap the first person he saw was exactly the someone he told Rosalyn that she didn't need to make sure to drag along but alas, that lad is here. 

It's not like Kimsoo have any problems with Choi Han, as of right now... but seeing each other after yesterday's event.... for some reason Kimsoo felt a little awkward. 

"Oh? Is this the young masters' sister?" Rosalyn popped out from behind Choi Han and gazed directly at Lily who was almost hiding behind Kimsoo. 

Kimsoo placed a hand on Lily's shoulder. "Yes, her name is Lily."

"Lily?" Rosalyn reached a hand out towards the little girl, "Its a pretty name."

It was Lily's first time meeting someone who she was thinking was her older brother's friend so she shyly held the hand that was outstretched towards her and shook the beautiful lady's hand. 

"And Lark?" 

"Over there."

Kimsoo raised an eyebrow and stared at Choi Han. "His highness isn't here?" he felt like it was weird to see Choi Han and Alver separated even for just a minute after seeing how those two had glued together the whole time yesterday. 

Choi Han tilted his head slightly to the side. "You don't see him?"

"....But he's not—"

"Pfft-!" 

Kimsoo whipped around and stared at Alver with a questioning gaze. Alver coughed once to clear his throat then raised a waving hand. 

"Hey."

However, Kimsoo just stared at him like he was seeing an alien. 

"....Why was his highness hiding behind me?"

Rosalyn couldn't hold back her laughter. 

"Sorry young master Kim, it was our plan to surprise you but it seems like it failed."

Why would Kimsoo even be surprised? It's not like he was easily frightened? 

Ah, but of course they don't know that. 

With a sigh, Kimsoo just waved it off while Alver and Rosalyn still laughed among themselves. 

Lily was a little overwhelmed at the fact that her oraboni was acquainted with the Crown Prince and she doesn't know if she should interrupt and introduce herself. Before she could even do anything though, Alver looked at her and showed his signature smile. "It is a pleasure to meet the little Henituse."

Lily lowered her head, finding it a little difficult to look straight into the Prince's eyes. "...The pleasure is mine."

Alver turned towards Choi Han and the two attempted to communicate through each other's gaze, but Choi Han was confuse as to why Alver was looking at him as if Prince wanted to tease him for something that has to do with the fact that they met Kimsoo and Cale's little sister. Choi Han couldn't quite get why Alver was being like this. 

'....Is he unwell?' Choi Han was starting to get concern the more minutes passed by and Alver was still giving him this undecipherable look.  

"Lark." Kimsoo walked towards Lark who was standing a few steps back. He didn't see the young boy earlier because Choi Han and Rosalyn were completely blocking his sight. Kimsoo instinctively raised a hand to pat the wolf boy's head. "Good luck later."

Lark subconsciously lowered his head so the young master could reach it properly. He knew their height difference isn't that much but it's better to be polite. "I will do my best."

"You'll do well." Kimsoo confidently said which stunned Lark for a second. 

Kimsoo turned towards everyone. "Let's go, the others are waiting."

"So that's why young master Cale wasn't with you, he was somewhere else." Rosalyn said as they started walking. 

"I knew you were looking for him." Kimsoo calmly replied. He was at the very front with Lily right by his side so he was unable to see the curious gaze Rosalyn directed to his way... or back. 

"...Young master Kim is quite strange, but very interesting." Rosalyn muttered under her breathe but wasn't really unheard by everyone. Rosalyn was wondering why Kimsoo seem to always mention Cale in their conversation, wanting to feed on her curiosity and ask but decided against it.

Rosalyn nudged the person to her right. "Don't you agree, Choi Han?"

Kimsoo almost paused for a split-second and forced his legs to move forward. Luckily, no one noticed that. 

Choi Han hummed then he added. "Bewildering."

Kimsoo turned his head behind and stared at Choi Han with a scrutinizing gaze. "Am I supposed to take that as a compliment?"

Choi Han's lips curved up. "I mean it as a compliment."

Kimsoo huffed and turned to face in front. Not wanting to see that smile anymore. Instead, he called out to someone else. 

"Your highness."

"Hm?"

Kimsoo turned towards his right side to look at the Crown Prince. "Those additional events you never mentioned," he made sure to express his bitterness that Alver never told them about this, "What are they?"

Alver pretended he didn't notice that bitterness and nonchalantly replied. "Just some events not all would be interested in, for example, a theatre play."

Kimsoo stared blankly at him. 

Who the hell wouldn't be interested in watching a play?

But then again, not everyone has the time to watch especially right now that the equestrian competition was currently on-going. Kimsoo could mildly hear the sounds of cheering far from where they were. He didn't really plan to watch that competition since none of his companions were participating there. 

"I've heard that they were placing some food kiosk around as well, but I haven't seen one?"

Kimsoo raised an eyebrow. "You've heard? so you didn't know about this too?"

"They've only informed me yesterday."

"Weren't they supposed to tell you everything?"

Alver just shrugged his shoulder which Kimsoo was 100% sure not a Prince-ly act but Alver managed to pull it off naturally and gracefully. 

Once the others came to view, Cale looked like he was arguing with Kleir who was all smiles and giggles as she hugged Ohn and Hong closely to herself. 

The thing that Kimsoo dreaded to see was really happening now. He could only hope Cale and Kleir wouldn't actually get on each other's bad side.

...Well, Cale definitely wouldn't go overboard.

Cale turned towards them and had a disapproving look, his arms crossed. He was even tapping his left foot impatiently. "You were taking so long!" he shouted as soon as Kimsoo got a little close, "I thought you got swallowed by the ground or something!"

"Hyung that's an exaggeration." 

"It's not impossible." Cale didn't say anything else and turned towards Lark. "You're not nervous for later?"

Lark sheepishly smiled and scratched his cheek. "...A little."

Cale patted his shoulder, wishing him luck then his eyes landed on Lily who was standing beside Kimsoo. He turned towards his brother and gave a suspicious look, "Okay what are you planning."

Kimsoo gasped and stared at Cale after hearing that accusation in his tone. 

"Hyung I'm not planning anything?"

"Oh really?" Cale crossed his arms. "Why did you gather everyone then?"

"Hyung that's really not it??"

Cale huffed. "We already introduced ourselves," he gestured towards Kleir, Klad and Shelaine, "and that woman!" Cale whipped around and pointed an accusing finger at Kleir. "Is trying to steal Ohn and Hong!"

Kleir raised both of her hands up like she was surrendering, suppressing a giggle. "I wasn't!"

"Liar!" Cale pulled the kitten-children to himself and hugged them closely. Glaring really hard at the young lady. 

Kleir placed both of her hands to her lips as she tittered softly, finding Cale's reaction rather amusing. 

Raon rested on Kimsoo's shoulder as his 'greeting'. He wanted to say hi to that mage named Shelaine but he was thinking he might put the human on a tight spot so he decided against it.

He also doesn't know them quite yet so he was hesitant. Noticing how the human was trying to take care of them must mean that these three new humans are kind people. Still, Raon will observe them first before asking the human if it would be fine to make friends with that purple haired mage. 

Kimsoo subconsciously placed a hand over his shoulder where Raon was resting to pet the small dragon. He turned towards the others and began introducing the three. "This is lady Kleir from the Lan Duchy," he pointed at Kleir who bowed gracefully, "This is her younger brother, young master Klad, a student from the Academy," Klad followed his noona's action. Kimsoo pointed at Shelaine next, "Lady Kleir's personal maid, Shelaine, who accompanied her. Who is also a mage." he intended for Rosalyn to hear the last part in case Rosalyn is interested to hear that but when Kimsoo turned around, he saw that Rosalyn was already happily chatting with Shelaine. 

...

So they became friends at their first meeting. 

Kimsoo turned towards Ohn and Hong who were still being tightly hugged by Cale who was staring warily at Kleir even though the young lady had her back facing him as she, Shelaine, and Rosalyn were chatting about something. Kimsoo wanted to take a picture of Cale's expression but sadly modern technology doesn't exist in this world so he prompted to recording it in his mind instead before calling out to the two kitten-children. 

"Ohn, Hong."

They tried to look at him as much as they could even though they were practically being squeezed into Cale's chest. "Nya?"

"Raon."

"Yes human?"

Kimsoo already figured that Raon was still a little indecisive and didn't know what to answer to his question, additionally Raon still doesn't know a lot about the outside world, so Kimsoo thought he might as well suggest something to do for now until Raon realizes what he wants. 

Unlike a certain black haired lad who asked something that Kimsoo thinks isn't really what he wants. 

Kimsoo mentally scoff and lightly punched 'that' memory. 

"Do you want to watch a theatre play?" 

The three perked up. 

"Theatre play?" they asked at the same time. Then Raon gazed curiously at the human's face, "What's that?"

"It's where people act on stage as a sort of entertainment for the audience." 

Raon understood what the human was trying to say, at the same time he didn't. Though from the human's explanation, Raon became curious what that is. 

He fluttered his wings even though the human can't see him. 

"I'm curious!" he shouted his response. 

"We want to watch, nya!" 

"I'm sure it will be fun, nya!"

Ohn and Hong exclaimed who were now being carried in Cale's arms. No one comments at the fact that they could see Cale's arms shaking a little since he looked so determined to keep his children away from Kleir's reach even though the young lady was busy listening to what Rosalyn was saying. 

"When someone you don't like is trying to bother you, this is what you should do." Rosalyn said and Kleir looked determined to absorb the knowledge that was being passed on to her. "Look straight into their eyes," Kleir subconsciously leaned closer and stared seriously at Rosalyn, "and say," Rosalyn was looking serious as well, like what she was going to say was part of the 7 wonders of the world.

" 'Piss off.' " 

Shelaine who was listening to the side, was smiling. Internally wondering if it was fine for the young lady to be taught how to cuss, but then she thought of the countless guys that will no doubt try to approach the young miss again later and decided that it really is better if Kleir can say this at least once. 

Kleir's eyes practically sparkled in delight. Rosalyn nodding her head at her accomplishment of tainting the pure soul teaching the innocent young lady something that she will definitely thank her later on. 

Klad heard Kimsoo when he said that they were going to watch a theatre play and immediately thought of his noona and Shelaine. As he was about to approach his noona and call out to her, "Nooni—" Kleir turned towards him with a cold gaze and said, 

"Piss off."

Klad was frozen to his spot, completely shocked at what he had just heard that came out from his noona's mouth. 

Kleir beamed and turned towards Rosalyn. "Is that how you do it?" she excitedly asked. 

Rosalyn didn't know if she should laugh at Klad's reaction or pity the younger brother for becoming the guinea pig of their little experiment. 

In Klad's mind, the words 'piss off' that came from Kleir was repeatedly playing. He felt his soul slowly crumbling. 

Alver approached him and patted Klad's shoulder. He had seen everything that happened and he could understand Rosalyn's feelings of wanting-to-laugh-but-feeling-pity-for-him-at-the-same-time. Choi Han was shaking his head while suppressing the urge to laugh. 

Lark was leaning more on the 'pity the younger brother' and muttered to himself, "...Noona taught the young miss something weird."

Lily also heard what they said and thought maybe she should try it too if someone annoyed her. 

Kimsoo on the other hand, had completely miss out the fun event that had just happened. 

He didn't see or hear anything. 

Pity. 

Chapter Text

As they were walking towards the theatre they discussed on going, something else caught Kimsoo's eye prompting him to halt and tug on Cale's sleeve who immediately stopped walking upon feeling that small action. Cale turned towards his brother with an eyebrow raise and Kimsoo pointed at a kiosk not too far away from them. 

Cale, "..."

He suddenly had an ominous feeling creeping on his heart. Something was telling him that he absolutely must not let his brother drag him there but Cale didn't had the heart to say no the moment Kimsoo looked at him. 

"Hyung."

....No, he will at least try. 

Just as Cale opened his mouth to refute, Kimsoo tugged on his sleeve again, looking like a little child asking for something to his parent. 

Cale cursed under his breathe. 

Damn it. 

"Let's go over there for a bit?" Kimsoo even tilted his head slightly to the side. In Cale's eyes, cat ears had materialize from thin air to Kimsoo's head. Cale was considering closing his eyes and walking away but of course, his brother just had to understand what he was thinking. 

"Hyung." he tugged on Cale's sleeve again, "You made the kids cry."

Cale didn't respond, that memory still fresh in his mind. 

"So shouldn't you get punished?"

'I knew it.'

Cale was staring at Kimsoo with a blank face. He heaved out a sigh, "...Kim."

someone quickly latched on his waist and an invisible force hugging him over his shoulder. "Punish?!" The three musketeers children shouted at the same time, looking a bit horrified. They shook their head vigorously before looking at Kimsoo in a pleading manner, "No!!"

"Yes, punish." Kimsoo stated making the three children stare at him in horror. It seems they were misunderstanding something, thus Kimsoo explained further, "Isn't it natural since hyung-nim did something unacceptable yesterday?"

'Sorry Cale but I'm just as petty as you.' 

The children's eyes sparkled in realization. Then they nodded their head, looking rather determined. Once again Cale let out a sigh. 

He knew what Kimsoo was trying to say, he also knew what that gaze meant. It wasn't like Cale was planning not to make it up to the three (or four if you count one brat named Kimsoo Henituse) truthfully, Cale was gonna do something about yesterday. It was just that Kimsoo, his evil twin-brother, had beat him up to it. 

'...I suppose this just shows we're really brothers.'

Cale's eye twitched. When he didn't show any intention of moving, Kimsoo tugged on his sleeve again. 

"Hyung."

"Haaaa...."

Kimsoo smiled triumphally. 

As Cale got dragged towards the dreadful clothing kiosk, the others were following behind. Not really weirded out at the fact that they weren't gonna go straight to the theatre. Rather, they would find it odd if they hadn't. 

"A theatre play..." Kleir muttered quietly to herself, looking to her side to see Shelaine standing beside her. Kleir subconscious reached for Shelaine's hand, making the latter turn to her. 

"My lady?"

Kleir's lips slowly formed a gentle smile as she gazed at Shelaine with her eyes crinkling. "I've always wanted to see one."

She intertwined their fingers together as she looked in front to the clothing kiosk that the others were heading to. 

"Especially one you would star in." 

Shelaine caught on to what Kleir was saying, making her sigh softly and clasped her hand that was intertwined with the miss so it wasn't one-sided.

"I won't be an actress again."

Kleir pout as she turned her head towards the mage. "Why?"

Shelaine just smiled instead of responding. 

Kimsoo draped the pink frilly suit over Cale's shoulder that had a rather extravagant design, the latter having a blank face. Cale was only staying still because the children were looking at him with sparkly gazes. 

A floating hair comb pin arrived in front of Cale's face. 

"The human's brother!" came Raon's voice, "I think, I think this is nice!"

"Oh, Raon that is indeed nice, it would suit hyung-nim well." 

Cale could hear the 'I want to make fun of you' tone underlying Kimsoo's response making him stare blankly at his brother. 

"I think so too!" Ohn said, "Cale-nya will look good in anything!" Hong added.

A hand came to view and attached a brooch over Cale's dress shirt. 

"Young master Cale would indeed look good in anything." Cale stared at Rosalyn who began to chuckle as if she hadn't just helped his brother commit a crime. 

With a blank expression, Cale finally spoke after these brats were fussing over his 'clothes'. 

"As a fashion enthusiast, you are all making a grave crime right now."

"Sue us later, now wear this." Kimsoo impolitely shoved something on Cale's arms and pushed him towards the dressing room. "Become a beautiful existence!" he shouted as if he was a fairy casting a spell on Cale. 

Cale wanted to pull Kimsoo's cheek but he had been locked in the dressing room by his brother. 

'This... this cheeky brat....'

When Kimsoo turned around, he saw Crown Prince Alver with squirrel ears and tails on. Holding up an acorn prop and examining it curiously. 

"Pfft-!"

Alver turned towards him. 

Kimsoo moved his hand away and said while holding back a laugh, "It suits you quite well, Your Highness."

Unlike Cale who had a blank face, Alver took the 'compliment' with a bright smile. "Is it? I supposed it's the perquisite of being handsome."

Kimsoo went along. "As expected of His Highness the Sun of our Kingdom."

Alver raised a hand to his lips, "Hohoho, its quite unexpected to find out that I get along with young master Kim."

"I know right?"

"I think this would look good on you." Klad said as he gently placed a flower crown on top of Ohn's head. Hong who was holding a bouquet of countless yellow flowers in his arms, stared at his noona with amazement. Ohn raised a hand to softly touch the flower, slightly tilting her head. 

"And this for the young miss." Klad delicately put on the forehead ornament on Lily who was taken by surprise. Klad made sure to attach it properly before removing his hands. 

"Ah..." once the shock had died down, Lily lightly lifted her skirt and bowed, "Thank you..."

Ohn was staring up at the satisfied looking Klad before she opened her mouth to speak. "You're missing something."

"Hm?" 

Hong pulled on Klad's sleeve to get him to go down, Klad complied by crouching. It seems like the three children were thinking the same as they moved at the same time. Hong giving the bouquet to Klad so he could hold it for a bit. Ohn placed a black leaves back hold headband behind Klad's head and Lily was steadily putting on the gold star choker that had another set of chains with small circle jewels attached on it to Klad's neck. When the two little girls were done and stepped back, Hong put on 5 clip-on white helix earrings on Klad's right ear. 

Klad blink his eyes once. "...Eh?"

The three gazed at him with sparkly eyes. Feeling satisfied seeing how to young man looked. 

"Strong Choi Han!!" Raon shouted while he was in Choi Han's arms. 

The black haired lad looked a little unsure as Raon's body wasn't completely invisible and was showing a patch of black hence how Choi Han could tell Raon was reaching his front paws to the lad's head. 

"Ears!!!" Raon exclaimed then he pointed behind Choi Han. "Tails!!!"

Choi Han couldn't stop the chuckle bubbling out of his chest. 

"You look like...! You look like....!" Raon didn't know how to address Ohn and Hong so he couldn't finish his sentence but when he saw behind Choi Han, he gasped so loud. 

"Hyung..." Lark called out, scratching his cheek. "Perhaps.... wolf?"

Choi Han hummed in response before turning to face Lark while Raon was cradled gently in his arms. "You let your ears and tails out."

"Ah," Lark coughed once to hide his shyness at what his Choi Han hyung had pointed out, "I couldn't help it after seeing that hyung was dressing as a wolf."

While looking between Lark and Choi Han, Raon thought of something as he made a grabby hand motion which he isn't sure if Choi Han could see or not. 

"Me too! Ears and tails!!" 

Lark was smiling at Raon's cuteness before he took a small fox ears headband and reached over the young dragon's head who was staying still as Lock put on the headband for him. When Lark was done, Raon grasped the ears, flattering his wings while doing so. 

Rosalyn came over Kleir and Shelaine who were just standing at the back with a certain something in her hands. "Miss Kleir." she called out just as she arrived in front of them and Rosalyn swiftly flapped the lace veil up the air to lightly place it on the back of the young lady's hair. The white veil had black lace on the end and it reached up to Kleir's waist. 

The young miss was surprised at first but when she realized what the piece of clothe was and what meaning it could hold, a tint of pink made its way to Kleir's face. 

"And this." Rosalyn said as she attached the forearm bracelet on Shelaine, taking a step back as to admire what she had done and letting out a proud huff. "I knew it." with her hands on her hips, Rosalyn gazed at them with a smile. "Looks good on you both."

"Uhm... this..." Kleir grasped the end of the veil with hesitation, the pink shade on her cheeks still remaining. 

"Lady Kleir looks like a bride."

"Eh?" Kleir looked up to Kimsoo, her blush intensifying. "But I'm...." Kleir subconsciously glanced at Shelaine beside her before looking down, the heat getting up to her ears. 

Kimsoo and Rosalyn turned towards each other and shared a devilish knowing grin. 

Rosalyn cleared her throat and mimicked a man's voice, "I now pronounce you, wife and wife."

"Uwaaahhh congratulations on your wedding." Kimsoo clapped his hands in a manner that isn't too loud. 

Klad popped his head from Kimsoo's side and whispered with a hush voice so his sister doesn't get scared, "Please kiss the bride!" 

Kleir's shoulders started to tense up with the knowledge that the attention was on her. All her life whenever people were attentive towards her it was always suffocating and pressuring, she had not a single good memory when this sort of things happens. 

Before anything could spiral out of control, gentle hands lifted her face up as Shelaine leaned forward and left a chaste kiss on her forehead. 

Kleir hadn't even realized what had happened until she heard quiet claps around her, coming from their companions. As the realization slowly settles in, Kleir's face turned redder than it already was. 

Kimsoo had a small smile as he clapped along with everyone. He knew Kleir was still scared of crowds and people; he can't even begin to imagine how hard it must have been for her to stay and watch Kimsoo's competition when there were a lot of people around. Kimsoo knew well about Kleir's fears. So, isn't the perfect solution would be replacing the bad memories with good ones? 

If Kleir doesn't have any positive feelings upon having the attention on her, then all they have to do is make the negative emotions into positive ones. 

"Huh? wait, you had a wedding?" upon that confused voice, everyone turned around and saw Cale who just got out from the dressing room. 

He had worn the matching pink frilly dress shirt and short trousers which Kimsoo had shoved to his arms earlier. The white coat that had pink over the shoulder blade and the cuff was safely draped over his shoulders. The hair comb pin which Raon held out for Cale to take earlier was now placed on his hair, holding his bangs up. The brooch Rosalyn had placed on Cale's white dress shirt earlier was now placed on the lapel of the white coat.

"What?" Cale asked bluntly. "Just so you know, this is a crime." he pointed to his appearance, "Making me wear this.... its hurting my eyes...." he loudly complained for everyone to hear. 

Cale is a fashion enthusiast, of course he's open to any avant-garde. But frilly pink? No. Just no. 

Still, everyone remained silent. 

Cale crossed his arms and nodded his head. "Right? it doesn't look good at all."

"N, No!" Lily cried out, "Oraboni... Oraboni looks good!"

Cale patted her head. "I know I don't but thanks."

"Its true!" Hong exclaimed as he practically vibrated from where he stood, not knowing if he should jump and hug Cale or not in fear of ruining his neat appearance. "Cale looks good. In. Any. Thing." Ohn made sure to enunciate every word so Cale will understand, making Cale arch an eyebrow. 

"Young master looks good!" Kleir had her hands clasped together, staring at Cale with gleaming eyes. 

"...Uh, thanks?" Cale wasn't sure if they were really speaking the truth because in his eyes frilly pink is just a huge no. Cale seemed to have realize something as he pulled Ohn and Hong towards him, glaring at the young lady. "I'm still not giving them to you."

Kleir tittered softly at the fiery response. 

Rosalyn stepped forward and had her hands held up but before she could even do anything, Cale stepped back. "Hey! Don't touch my hair!" but Rosalyn still did. Cale had no choice but to duck his head down so Rosalyn could properly reach his head. "I'm just going to fix it."

"I already fixed it earlier?!"

Rosalyn wasn't listening as she removed the hair comb pin, ruffling Cale's bangs which made the young master let out a shriek, then putting back the pin that held up Cale's left bangs. 

Rosalyn took back her hands and stepped back and Cale was touching the tip of his tousled bangs with a frown. 

"It was already fine?"

"This is better."

Cale just snort. 

"The human's brother!" Raon flew towards him and rested on Cale's shoulder, nuzzling to his neck. Cale couldn't stop the corners of his lips from twitching up as he patted the invisible Raon. 

Kimsoo, on the other hand, slowly raised his right hand to cover his face. 

"...Isn't this supposed to be a punishment?" he mumbled to himself. 

It was supposed to be a punishment but how the hell does Cale still look good?!

Kimsoo heaved out a sigh. 'Makes sense.' he removed his hand and saw just as Alver was nodding his head. "I'm now convinced that young master Cale would look good in anything."

'Right?!' Kimsoo wanted to scream. 'He looks good in anything!!'

"Who would have thought young master Cale would successfully pull it off, right Choi Han?" at Alver's nudging, Choi Han just looks away. 

"The two young masters are very alike." Klad said almost absent-mindedly. "Both are kind and good-looking." Shelaine nodded her head in agreement. "As they say, the apple doesn't fall far from the tree."

Klad turned towards her. "...But doesn't that saying pertains about the parent and child?"

They stared at each other, then burst into fit of cackles in the next minute. 

"Huh, wait." Cale squinted his eyes and pointed at Lark who was silently staring at him in amazement. "Why didn't you get anything?"

"Eh?" Lark snapped back to reality just as something caught Cale's eye and took it, walking towards Lark and placing the white and blue cloak that had a pleasing pattern on its sleeves on the young wolf. 

Cale huffed in satisfaction. He really does have a good-eye for anything and everything. The cloak he had picked fit Lark quite well.

But why was Lark looking so hesitant?

Cale slightly frowned. "Is it not to your liking?"

"Ah, Yes?!" Lark mindlessly responded. He wasn't really paying attention and was rather distracted at how Cale was very attractive up-close. 

Cale looked a tad disappointed. He thought the cloak was nice but if Lark doesn't like it then he can't force the boy to accept it. At the face he was making, Lock was internally panicking. Luckily Raon flew towards him and whispered. 

"The human's brother asked if you don't like the cloak."

Lark was hit by realization. He subconsciously grasped the fancy looking cloak. Cale noticed the conflicted expression on the boy's face making him raise an eyebrow. 

"Lark?"

He hesitated for a second before responding. "It's... it's not that I don't like it, I-!" Lark grasped the cloak tighter, his eyes set downcast. "I appreciate that young master-nim is considerate but... I can't possibly ask for this expensive cloak."

Cale finally realized what the problem was, responding rather nonchalantly, "No worries." 

"Eh?" Lark looked up and saw Cale shrugging his shoulders and pointed his thumb behind him, specifically towards Kimsoo. "My brother's paying for everything."

"Well," Kimsoo took something out of his pants pocket, flashing the gold card held between his pointer and middle finger. "To be precise, we're spending His Highness's money." Kimsoo was smiling that made Ohn and Hong flinch. 

"He's smiling like that again-!"

Kimsoo ignored the two's simultaneous shout. 

"Isn't His Highness very generous? hoho, to let us spend his money as we like."

"...You were the one who asked me for allowance." Alver muttered under his breathe with a blank face that only Choi Han heard, the lad having difficulty forcing himself not to laugh audibly as a result. 

"Ah, but young master-nim we were going to pay for our own." Klad stated while lightly touching his ears where the helix earrings were. "Although we got roped to something," Shelaine said as she pointedly looked towards the innocently smiling Rosalyn, averting her gaze to Kimsoo, "We can't possibly have the young master-nim spend money on us."

Kimsoo waved his hand off, turning around and walking to the counter that doesn't actually have a salesperson waiting. 

"But young master-nim-!"

"It's fine." Kimsoo nonchalantly responded as he swiped the card on the magic device placed on the counter. "Like I said this card holds money that came from His Highness. When else would we use this if not now?" the magic device displayed the total price of everything they took and how much money it consumed from the card. Kimsoo took the card after the 'Beep!' sound and placed it back to his pocket. "Let's just put it to good use."

Kimsoo stared at the magic device before moving his gaze around the kiosk. 

"An honesty shop, huh." he mumbled to himself. What Kimsoo didn't know was that Choi Han heard what he had mumbled, the lad's eyes going wide as he whipped his head around and stared at Kimsoo's back in shock. 

Choi Han wanted to open his mouth and ask 'how did you know?' How did this young master know about honesty shop when Choi Han could have sworn he was the only one who knew about this before he told Alver about it who told the Academy staff afterwards. 

How could this young man, who was just a student in the Academy, possibly know about what an honesty shop is?

Before Choi Han could even ask, Kimsoo turned around and pointed in front. 

"Alright, hustle now. We might miss the play."

Choi Han slowly clenched his hand to a fist and remained to his spot while the others began walking. Alver noticed this as he halt and gave the lad a questioning gaze. 

"Is something wrong?"

"Ah," Choi Han unclenched his fist and showed the Prince a reassuring smile. "There's nothing."

Alver nodded, accepting his words even though he wasn't completely convinced. The two started following the others from behind. 

Choi Han was gazing at Kimsoo's back as he walked. He might have missed his chance of asking right now but he can still do that later. He will just have to wait for a few hours before he could indulge his pulsing curiosity.

As he watched the young master talking animatedly to his brother, Choi Han had only one thought. 

'Interesting.'

***

Once they arrived at the theatre, there were more people around contrary to what Kimsoo expected. Though it wasn't as though the whole place was packed. Kimsoo glanced behind him to see how Kleir is coping and saw that Shelaine had already casted the spell so Kleir was calm. She was even looking around in curiosity. 

Kimsoo and Shelaine's eyes met and Kimsoo nodded his head. Shelaine nodding her head back with a smile. 

"There's a line." Cale pointed out. At that same exact moment, a staff approached them and bowed. "Please kindly pay for your ticket and wait in line."

Kimsoo as Kim Rok Soo didn't go to cinemas or theatres that much. Busy making a living and taking care of himself that he doesn't even have the time or luxury for this but he was certain this is similar to his world too. 

That was why the situation was very much in his favor. 

He didn't want to bother buying tickets because there were a lot of people around the ticket booking. Kimsoo didn't want to risk triggering Kleir and just get inside the theatre as soon as they can since they've already spent a lot of minutes at the clothing kiosk. What if the play was about to start? additionally, the line was a bit long. 

"Your Highness." 

The staff flinched and immediately straightened his posture. He didn't see it earlier but now that Crown Prince Alver was called and stepped forward, it was very clear to the staff that this is the Prince's companions. 

The fact that he was here is enough to pressure anyone. The staff cursed in his mind. No one told him the Prince was going here! 

"I greet His Highness the Crown Prince." before the staff could bow deeply Alver raised his hand to stop him. He pointed he hand to the line. "Lead the way."

"Ah, yes! Please, this way."

In Kimsoo's head, he wore black sunglasses while looking smug.

'Prince cheat.'

That was very easy. 

The line of people quickly dispersed to make way for them with the Crown Prince right in front, his guardian knight right behind him. Just like that, they easily entered the theatre. 

Rosalyn and Kleir turned towards each other, and snicker. They found it hilarious how uncomplicated everything were because they had the Crown Prince with them. They were even given the best seats which was in the middle. Not too close to the stage and not too far. Best seats. 

Plus, they didn't even need to pay for the tickets!

Cale was cackling. "His Highness is our free pass." 

Kimsoo was smiling as he nodded his head. 

There were truly a lot of perks of having the Crown Prince with them. Including the fact that the entire middle section was empty with only them occupying the seats. Kimsoo turned to his right side, one seat away from him was Alver. "We have His Highness to thank for. Truly benevolent."

Alver loudly sighed so that Kimsoo would hear. Unfortunate for him, Kimsoo pretended he didn't. 

This was Kimsoo's petty revenge of mistakenly marrying Alver in the game even though this is something Alver will never find out. 

"By the way," Cale stated while looking to the stage that had the red curtains closed. "Why is he sitting there?" he turned towards his right side where Kimsoo was sitting, Cale's eyes directed on the person sitting beside Kimsoo. 

Choi Han steadily retorted back while looking in front, unbothered. "I am to remain by His Highness's side."

"You bastard." Cale spat out in annoyance. "So what? You could sit on the other side! Why does it have to be beside my brother?!"

"Why are you making this an issue?" 

Cale's eye twitched. He shook Kimsoo's arm, "Kim, let's exchange seats." 

"Why?" Choi Han turned to emotionlessly look at Cale. "There's nothing wrong with our sitting arrangement."

"There is!" Cale shouted in anger, "You can't sit beside my brother!"

"I already am."

"You-!!" 

"The play will be starting in one minute! Everyone please settle down!"

Cale was practically seething in his seat after that announcement, glaring holes at the side of Choi Han's face while hugging Kimsoo's left arm. Kimsoo just had a blank look on his face. 

'If you guys were going to argue, please keep me out of it.'

Sitting between the scariest guy and the most powerful guy Kimsoo knew was something he was beginning to regret. 

"Human!" Raon whispered-shout whilst he laid safely on top of Kimsoo's head. "I'm excited to see what a play is!"

While waiting for the play to begin, Shelaine was holding Kleir's hand while casting the calming magic so Kleir doesn't get startled when the lights will suddenly turn off that would indicate the play was starting. 

When the lights did turn off, everyone's eyes were glued on the lightened stage. The curtains slowly opening as musicals started to enter their ears. 

As it turns out, it was a musical play. 

Everyone was focused on the play. Not straying their eyes away from the stage, completely entranced with the actors' singing and dancing. In the middle of the show, Cale had stopped hugging Kimsoo's arm though he hadn't completely removed his hand. At some point, Ohn and Hong moved to sit on Cale's lap, whispering their comments every now and then with Raon whispering along who moved on the armrest between Cale and Kimsoo making the two's touch break off. 

"The actor's voice is good!" Hong commented. 

"All of their movements are fluid. They must have practiced a lot." Ohn stated calmly while her back was resting against Cale's chest. 

"So this is a play!" Raon fluttered his wings even though no one could see him. "I like it a lot! human!" Raon turned towards Kimsoo who was watching the play intently, even so Raon knew the human was listening. "Let's watch more plays next time!"

Kimsoo hummed and patted Raon's head. 

They were completely absorbed in the play that they hadn't realized they have now reached the most exciting part; the climax. None of them spoke a single word, focusing their eyes on the stage as the actors continued to move around. Even Kimsoo wasn't bored in his sit, his attention clearly captured with what was happening on stage but Kimsoo still didn't miss that quite voice. 

"An honesty shop, huh."

Kimsoo was startled as he turned his head to his right side, staring at the side of Choi Han's face. Forgetting about the play. 

There was no doubt about it. Kimsoo knew he heard it clearly. So why was Choi Han acting like he hadn't just said anything and was gazing at the stage as if what was happening at the play was much more interesting?

'How does he know that?' Kimsoo asked in his mind. How the hell does Choi Han know about that?

'We need to talk.' 

Kimsoo clenched his fist. This was his first clue about what's the connection of this world to his. He won't let this go. 

Kimsoo could no longer focus on the play, his mind filled with questions and thoughts. He wanted to grab Choi Han's arm and ask right then and there but had to hold back. 

What he wanted to ask is not something the others must become aware of. Especially Cale. If they knew, they would begin to question how Kimsoo also knew about 'the other world' which would raise suspicion on his identity. Kimsoo would not be able to hide the fact that he isn't the real Kimsoo if Cale figured something out and asked since he promised Cale he will never lie to him. 

Kimsoo clenched his fist, his eyes down on his lap. 

'...Should I just pretend I don't know?'

What if Kimsoo chose to ask Choi Han and things get out of hand for example, Cale followed them and overheard their conversation. Or Choi Han would act differently afterwards. If Choi Han become aware that Kimsoo knew about where the honesty shop originated (which was his world) he will surely grew even more curious and become suspicious, he might even ask.

So what if something happens that Kim, no, Kim Rok Soo wouldn't be able to control?

If Cale was going to find out anyway, Kim Rok Soo would rather say it with his own mouth directly to Cale than for Cale to find out in other ways. Kim Rok Soo would choose to come clean. But not now. Things must not get out of hand right now. 

The game was still on-going. Something bad might happen if the others become aware that Kim Rok Soo is not Kimsoo Henituse. All Kim Rok Soo had to do was focus on the game and bring Kimsoo back afterwards. 

That is why Kim Rok Soo could not afford letting Cale or anyone feel any sort of suspicion. 

With his eyes closed, he took a deep breathe before unclenching his fist and opening his eyes. 

'Its better to be safe than sorry.'

Kimsoo won't ask. There was no need to rush things. He could always find out in other and much safer ways. Talking to Choi Han won't be the only available option.

Right?

Though undeniably Kimsoo was still curious as to how Choi Han knew about the honesty shop, he decided to push that information on the back of his head. 

'Does it have anything to do with his backstory?' Kimsoo shook the thought away. 'No, let's not think about it anymore.'

Kimsoo tried to refocus on the show instead of thinking about anything. 

"Huu...." Rosalyn stretched her arms out as they walked out from the theatre. Smiling brightly. "That was nice."

Alver nodded his head in agreement. "The last scene where Arthur pulled the sword out from the stone was great."

"Right?!" Rosalyn's eyes practically sparkled in excitement. "The only thing I can't find pleasant is Arthur and Guinevere's relationship. I mean! Who would dare fall in love with someone else when they're already wedded?" 

Cale snort and shook his head. "Childish."

Rosalyn turned towards him, "But you do agree that Arthur's relationship with Guinevere wasn't really great."

Cale furrowed his eyebrows and frowned. "I don't."

Rosalyn smiled knowingly. "You did." Cale was glaring at her at this point. 

"Fufu, Young master Cale I saw you sni—"

"Okay stop." Cale placed his hand to cover Rosalyn's mouth so she would shut up. Cale heaved out a sigh. "Nothing good ever comes out in marriage."

Rosalyn placed her hands over Cale's and pulled it down. 

"Makes sense." Cale took his hand away. "I do agree with young master Cale. Marriage just isn't the right answer sometimes, right, Your Highness?"

"Right." Alver responded. Rosalyn turned towards him while still walking, "Wait so His Highness also doesn't plan to get married?"

Alver quietly gasped and pointed at Rosalyn, "You too?"

Rosalyn's lips formed an 'o' at the realization that they both had the same idea. She raised her right hand and she and Alver did a high five. 

"Speaking of marriage, Choi Han, you do plan to get married right?" Alver was smiling as he asked that question. Hidden behind his smile, he was reminding the black haired lad about their (one-sided) promise a long time ago.

Making his smile even brighter, Alver repeats himself. "Right?"

"....Why is this suddenly about me...." Choi Han meekly asked. 

"Pfft-!" Rosalyn held her laughter in, slapping Choi Han's shoulder that made Lark, who was walking beside Choi Han, wince. It looked like it hurt. And base from personal experience, Rosalyn's slap does hurt a lot. 

"Ahaha, so you're really going to get married?" At Choi Han's unresponsive behavior, Rosalyn decided to tease him a bit more with Alver supporting from behind. 

Cale had a blank face. "I don't really care."

At some point, Choi Han's gaze strayed towards Kimsoo who was walking a bit ahead of them, wondering when he could ask for the young master's time so they could talk. 

"Shelaine used to be a theatre actress," Kleir shared a story as they walk ahead of everyone, "But she had a major accident that left her a scar." 

Shelaine pushed her bangs up to show Kimsoo the huge scar on her forehead after getting into an accident. Kleir felt pain while looking at the scar that no doubt hurt a lot when Shelaine got it. 

"I found out that the Duchess-nim was looking for someone who could help the young miss while I was recovering," Shelaine spoke steadily like she wasn't that much affected about what happened that made her stop acting on stage. "So I thought I might as well do it if I can't act anymore." 

Shelaine knew whatever happened to her, Kleir felt guilty. Thinking that if it wasn't because of her Shelaine would have continued to be an actress. Shelaine knew this so before Kleir would begin overthinking, she chimed in. "I quit on my own volition of course."

Shelaine turned towards Kimsoo who was silently listening and smiled. "I had a chance to continue, they gave me a chance even though I have a scar that no makeup can cover, but I chose to quit." she briefly glanced at Kleir's face to see if she was still making that guilty face, "I thought, I should help someone who needed me instead of following my own greed of wanting to continue being an actress."

Kleir made a pained expression, "Shelai—"

Shelaine reached for Kleir's hand and gently held it in her. Intertwining their fingers together as Kleir stared at her face with a stupefied expression. 

Shelaine was looking forward and continued to walk along with the others. With Kleir. Like how it always has been and always will be. 

"I don't regret making that decision." 

That's what Shelaine wanted Kleir to know. To focus on. The fact that because of her decision they were able to meet and Shelaine would never regret making that choice. 

A beacon of light awaits you at the end of your suffering, one would say. 

Kimsoo's feet continued to move forward in a steady pace, glancing at the two beside him before looking forward. "It must have been nostalgic for you."

Shelaine chuckled. "Indeed it was, but I have no intention of stepping on stage again."

Kleir pursed her lips, tugging on the mage's hand that was intertwined with hers. "Shelaine."

Shelaine gazed straight to the young lady's eyes, and with a soft smile she uttered with conviction. "I like where I am right now."

Kimsoo let out a hum. His heart feeing lighter now. 

The fairy who helped Kleir can rest assure. Kleir will still be fine for the next years to come. 

"Ah," everyone heard Alver's exclaim. "That's the food kiosk they mentioned." 

At that, everyone halt and turned towards the direction where Alver was pointing. The children perked up as Ohn pulled Lily's hand running forward, Hong grabbing Cale's hand and dragging him as well while Raon latched on Kimsoo's shoulder. "Human! Hurry! Let's go!"

Ohn and Hong who were already ahead of them, stopped. Then they turned around and pulled on each of Kimsoo's hands while Ohn was still holding Lily's and Hong with Cale's. 

"Food! Yay!!"

Everyone chuckled at the children's visible excitement. Even Lily was smiling brightly. 

Klad gently grasped Kleir's hand, pulling her. "Noonim, let's go too." he was obviously influenced by the children's excitement and Kleir was more than happy to indulge her younger brother. 

"Alright," Rosalyn grabbed Lark's back and pushed him forward. "Let's go!" 

"Eh-?! Noona?!" 

And so, it became a race. 

When they reached the food kiosk, almost everyone was out of breathe and the clerk was bewildered. None of them wanted to let the other win. It was very questionable how the hell reaching the Kiosk first evoked their competitiveness that they didn't know they had.

The only ones who didn't join the race was Alver and Choi Han who had just arrived while everyone was practically falling apart. Chuckling at the condition they were in. 

When the clerk saw the Crown Prince he immediately bowed deeply and greeted him with great respect. 

"Please choose whichever you want, it will be for free!"

"No, no I can not possibly do that to someone who is diligently working."

"Your Highness, please think of this as a free service from this humble shop owner!"

Alver placed a hand on the clerk's shoulder. "Thank you. But I would like to reward you accordingly for your hard work so allow us to pay."

For some reason, the clerk started tearing up. "...Your Highness."

Alver patted his shoulder twice before turning to the others behind him. "What would you all like to eat?"

The children perked up. 

"Everything!" Hong exclaimed. 

"I think it will be enough for all of us." Ohn stated with calmness though it was obvious in her eyes that she was looking forward for the food too. 

"I've never tried those before." Lily said, staring at the menu with curiosity. A pat was felt on her head making Lily look up and saw Cale. "You can try them now."

"Me too?" Raon whispered from Cale's shoulder, making sure that the other's wouldn't hear. Cale nodded his head and looked calmly at the clerk.

"We'll have everything."

The clerk was more than happy to hear that and quickly went to work. 

Rosalyn and Shelaine were conversing with other at the back. 

"Its very rare to meet a mage who specialize in healing."

"Is it?" Shelaine said and thought of something. "Rather, I'm very impressed at your defense and offense. It is rare for someone to have it balanced."

"Is it?" Rosalyn said, returning the other's earlier words making Shelaine chuckle. 

When a mage is born, they are to be taught the basics of healing, attacking and defending. From there, a mage's natural talent will begin to reveal itself thus they will become aware on which aspect they have a higher chance of improving. Not all mage are good at defense while their offense is admirable. Similarly, not all mage can use high-level healing magic when they specialize in combat. 

Healer mages were rare. But someone who got everything balanced out was even rarer. That was why Shelaine was very impressed at Rosalyn's performance yesterday at her test. 

Rosalyn too, was thinking highly of Shelaine. It was true that not that many were great at healing while being good with their combat skills, there will always be a flaw in a mage's power unless they train so hard, pushing past their limits. What Rosalyn only knew is that Shelaine is great at healing, making Rosalyn even the more curious about this mage's limit. 

Rosalyn started to smile. 

"I look forward to seeing your capabilities."

Shelaine let out a laugh and waved her right hand. "I'm not that great at combat. My offense and defense is much lower than my healing abilities."

Klad popped seemingly out of nowhere and chimed in. "That's not true!" Klad stood beside Shelaine and placed a hand on her shoulder. "Shelaine noona's offense is scary. She almost accidentally cut my arm off when she was training me."

Rosalyn's eyes began to sparkle in delight. Turning towards Shelaine and gazing expectantly. 

"Let's have a duel soon!"